^ y tl 
 
 
 
 *°^. '"* 
 
 
 
 
*„? 
 
 ^\ 
 
 *6V 
 
 
 4 o 
 
 * • • * * > 
 
 v V • f • °* ^> 
 
 A* v \. 
 
 
 *bv^ 
 
 v-0* 
 
 
 •by' 
 
A COMPLETE 
 
 PRACTICAL GRAMMAR 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNGARIAN LANGUAGE, 
 
 CERCISES, SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS, 
 AND VOCABULARIES. 
 
 TO WHICH IS ADDED A 
 
 ftoncal Mttcl) of Hungarian £ftrrature* 
 
 BY 
 
 J. tsiNK, 
 
 1/ 
 
 RMER&Y ELECTED AS ORDINARY PROFESSOR OF TECHNICAL SCIENCES 
 AT THE PROTESTANT SCHOOL OF KESMARK. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 WILLIAMS AND NO EGA T E, 
 
 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN. 
 
 1853. 
 
^ 
 
 K\ 
 
 Y 
 
Tutus et intra 
 Spem veniae cautus, vitavi denique culpam, 
 Non laudem merui. — 
 
 Horat. Epist. ad Pis. 
 
 When I resolved to start from the shores of quotidian life to 
 cross a small bay of the vast literary ocean, a fair wind of 
 public opinion promised a prosperous journey; the novelty of 
 the objects which my bark carried guaranteed a cordial welcome 
 From those whose spy -glasses were directed after some not yet 
 observed flag. — I have reached the port, and discharged my 
 bark! Viewing my route from this side of the bay, I now first 
 perceive, that in my passage over its dangerous shallows, I have 
 ventured on perilous voyage, being unassisted by the experience 
 of any previous navigator. 
 
 I have endeavoured to meet the desires of those who are inter- 
 ested in linguistic studies, either in increasing their knowledge 
 sxtensensively, or in seeking intensive augmentation of the 
 cognition of that medium through which minds communicate with 
 minds , and hearts learn to feel from hearts ; and I have tried to 
 meet the wishes of those who felt interested in the political life 
 Df the Hungarian nation, by tracing in a short sketch the past 
 Df the intellectual and mental development of the nation. 
 
 As the book is also intended for learners, I may be 
 allowed to make a few explanatory remarks. 
 
 The Division entitled Compositions" is purely a practical 
 one, in order to give the student some previous knowledge, before 
 he attempts the study of a Grammar; therefore, repeating the 
 more difficult objects, and regarding them from different points 
 of view, will not be thought prolix. The words relating to this 
 part are all collected in a Vocabulary at the end of the first part. 
 The Theoretical Division contains a short but complete Gram- 
 
IV 
 
 mar of the language. The arrangement of the materials , per- 
 haps, may appear a new one, but it is, therefore, not to 
 be rejected. I chose and rejected terms and reassumed them again, 
 when, I found no better ones; yet, I always had the alternative 
 before me — either to force the language into the scholastical 
 forms, or to venture a partly new arrangement of Grammatical 
 materials ; being fully convinced, that, in either a short or a long 
 time, Philosophy will give something better than what we now in- 
 herit from Donatus and others. In regard to Orthography, 
 I preferred following the principles established by the Hungarian 
 Academy , rather than to fluctuate driven by the whims of some 
 authors. I have not given any orthographical rules, for the words 
 being written as they are sounded and articulated, a little atten- 
 tion paid to the spelling of the words when practical exercises 
 are done, and a knowledge of the Grammatical forms, will com- 
 pensate for the absence of a Section on Orthography. 
 
 The second part contains Selections in prose and poetry 
 from authors whom the Academy and the nation have crowned 
 with reputation. As I was obliged to consider the student, I could 
 not choose any longer or more difficult literary productions. The 
 first Section of this part will not be deemed insufficient by those 
 who desire detailed arrangements of the causes which influence 
 the intellectual and mental development of a nation , and of the 
 events produced by these causes, if it be considered that, in 
 this work, the sketch had to be forced into a very small 
 frame; nor will this Section be thought superfluous by those 
 who seek after Grammatical studies, for the learning of the lan- 
 guage of a nation itself excites the desire after some knowledge 
 of its intellectual life. — 
 
 London 1852. 
 
 •9. Csinft* 
 
CONTENTS OF THE FIRST PART. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Page. 
 
 §. 1. Orthophony, Orthoepy 1. 
 
 - 2. Division of the sounds and words ... 9. 
 3. Assimilation of sounds and articulations . 10. 
 
 - 4. Prolongation of the vowels 12. 
 
 - 5. Contractions 13. 
 
 COMPOSITIONS. 
 
 I. Verbs. — Active and Neuter . . . . 15. 
 
 II. Possessive forms of the Substantive . . 27. 
 
 III. Affixes relative to place and directions . 37. 
 
 IV. Expression of the Verb „to have" . . 43. 
 V. Attributes of Substantives 48. 
 
 VI. Transformation of the Verbal root. . . 54. 
 
 VII. Irregularities in Verbal formations . . . 64. 
 
 VIII. Participles * 82. 
 
 IX. The Verb hell, to want, to be obliged, must 84. 
 
 X. Future 89. 
 
 IX. Pronouns 91. 
 
 XII. Conjunctions 100. 
 
 XIII. Adverbs 101. 
 
VI 
 
 THEORY OF THE LANGUAGE. 
 
 Ta^o. 
 
 A. Grammatical Forms 107 — $25. 
 
 I. Verbs. 
 
 1. Verbal roots 107. 
 
 2. Conjugation 118. 
 
 3. Derivation and Composition of Verbs . 162. 
 
 II. Nominal Forms 171. 
 
 1. Characteristic of the Objective Case . 172. 
 
 2. Characteristic of the Plural 180. 
 
 3. Possessives Affixes 182. 
 
 4. Paradigma of the different forms of a 
 Substantive ...'..'" 188. 
 
 5. Derivation and Composition of Sub- 
 stantives 199. 
 
 III. Attributes 204. 
 
 1. Adjectives 205. 
 
 2. Adverbs 213. 
 
 IV. Pronouns 216. 
 
 1. Personal Pronouns 216. 
 
 2. Relative and Interrogative Pronouns . 218. 
 
 3. Demonstrative Pronouns 219. 
 
 4. Definite Pronouns 220. 
 
 5. Indefinite Pronouns 220. 
 
 V. Prepositions 220. 
 
 VI. Conjunctions 223. 
 
 VII. Interjections 224. 
 
 B. Syntax 225—279. 
 
 I. Of the combination of the different Parts 
 
 of Speech without the intermediation of 
 
 Grammatical forms 226. 
 
 A. Of the Article ax, a' and its Congruent 226. 
 
 B. Of Adjectives and Numerals with Sub- 
 stantives 229. 
 
 C. Of the Subject and Predicate .... 230. 
 
 D. Of other Congruences 235. 
 
VII 
 
 Page. 
 
 II. Of the combination of Parts of Speech by 
 means of Grammatical forms 234. 
 
 A. Of the Objective Case 234. 
 
 B. Of the Possessive Affixes 235. 
 
 C. Of the Prepositional Affixes .... 237. 
 
 D. Of the Adjective terminations: i. nyL 
 
 s 9 u and it 263. 
 
 III. Of the use of the different forms of the 
 
 Verb, and the different Parts of Speech 
 for connecting sentences ..... 265. 
 A. Of the Forms of the Verb. 
 
 1. The Definite and Indefinite Forms 
 
 of the Active Voice 265. 
 
 267. 
 269. 
 271. 
 272. 
 283. 
 275. 
 
 2. Moods and Tenses of the Verb 
 
 3. Participles 
 
 4. The Infinitve with Affixes . 
 B. Of terms of periodical construction 
 
 1. Of the relative Pronouns . 
 
 2. Of the Conjunctions .... 
 IV. Of the Consequence of Parts of Speech, or 
 
 the arrangement of words in a sentence . 277 
 
 READING EXERCISES. 
 
 287—320 
 
 VOCABULARY TO THE COMPOSITIONS. 
 
 287—320 
 
CONTENTS OF THE SECOND PART. 
 
 SKETCHES OF THE HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN 
 LITERATURE. 
 
 Page. 
 
 L Literary development and the fate of the 
 
 language 3 — 28. 
 
 1. §. General remarks. — Period of the 
 
 first settlement of the nation in 
 
 Pannonia 3. 
 
 2. §. The XI th and XII th Centuries ... 5. 
 
 3. §. The XIII th Century 8. 
 
 4. §. The XIV tf ' Century 9. 
 
 5. §. The XV th Century 10. 
 
 6. §. The XVI. and XVII. Centuries . . 14. 
 
 7. §. The XVIII th Century, until 1790 . . 17. 
 
 8. §. Preparatory steps towards the rise of 
 
 the nation. 1790—1830 .... 19. 
 
 9. §. The rapid progress in literature owing 
 
 to the Academy. 1 831 — 1848 . . 23. 
 
 //. Literary productions and authors . 28 — 44. 
 
 1. Qualifications of literary productions . . 28. 
 
 2. Athors and their works. 30 — 44. 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM HUNGARIAN CLASSICS. 
 
 L Prose writing 45 — 85. 
 
 a. Fables and an Allegory, from An- 
 drew Fay . 45. 
 
Page. 
 
 b. An Allegory, from Charles Kisfaludy 53. 
 e. Fables, from Joseph Karman ... 54. 
 
 d. Fables, from Francis Kazinczy . . 55. 
 
 e. Oratorial, from Francis Kolcsey . . 56. 
 
 f. Historical, from Joseph Peczely . . 68. 
 11. Poetry 85—116. 
 
 1. Remeny, Emlekezet (Hope, Remem- 
 
 brance), from Fr. Kolcsey . . . . 85. 
 
 2. Szep Ilonka (Fair Helen), from M. 
 
 Vorosmarty 86. 
 
 3. Julius Caesar, from M. Vorosmarty . 91. 
 
 4. Az elhagyott anya (The forsaken 
 
 mother), from M. Vorosmarty . . . 95. 
 
 5. A' hontalan (The homeless), by Voros- 
 
 marty 98. 
 
 6. Szozat (Appeal), by Vorosmarty . . 100. 
 
 7. A' felkelt nemesseghez (To the in- 
 
 surgent nobility), from Berzsenyi . 103. 
 
 8. A' Magyarokhoz (To the Hungarians), 
 
 from Berzsenyi 
 
 9. Jamborsag es kozepszer (Moderation 
 
 and Medium [mediocritas]) , from 
 Berzsenyi 107. 
 
 10. A' temeto (The church-yard), from 
 
 Berzsenyi 108. 
 
 11. Fohaszkodas (Sigh [prayer]), from 
 
 Berszenyi 110. 
 
 1 2. Vanitatum Vanitas, from Kolcsey . . 111. 
 1 3. Sziilofoldem szep hatara (My beautiful 
 
 country), a song by Charles Kisfaludy 1 14. 
 Epigramms, from Vorosmarty, Berzsenyi 
 
 and Wattay 1 15. 
 
 Vocabulary to the selections 117. 
 
FIRST PART. 
 
DIVISION I 
 
 PRAXIS OF THE LANGUAGE. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 1. §. Orthophony and Orthoepy. 
 Articulations, Sounds and Characters. 
 
 lhe Hungarian language has 7 different sounds, 
 which, being either long or short ones*), produce 
 14 different forms of characters, called vowels; 
 and 24 different articulations, marked by as many 
 consonants. 
 
 The vowels are a, e, i, o, o, u, ii. If these 
 be the marks of protracted sounds in speaking, 
 they are distinguished by an acute accent, as: a, e, 
 i, 6, o, ii, ii; instead of the forms o, u y the 
 shorter forms 6, u, have been introduced recently. 
 
 *) As regards the use of the words long and short: by 
 long is meant the protraction or prolongation, by short the con- 
 traction , or quick pronunciation of the same sound ; thus o and 6, 
 the former short, the latter long, differ merely, the first being 
 sounded in half the time of the latter. When an Englishman, 
 mentions a long i and a short i, we understand two distinct 
 sounds ; hence , in mile, the i will be long , the syllable m i 
 may be protracted or not. On the contrary, in the Hungarian 
 language, the duration or the abbreviation of the sound will 
 make the sound long or short. 
 
 Csink hung. Gram. j[ 
 
The 24 consonants, b, cs, cz, d, f, g, gy, h, 
 j> k, I, ly, m, n, ny, p, r, s, sz, t, ty, v, z, zs, 
 or 5, Cs, Cz, D, F, G, Gy, H, I, K, L (Ly), 
 M, N, Ny, P, R, S, Sz, T, Ty, V, Z, Zs, are 
 divided into 16 simple ones : b, d, f\ g, h, j, k, 
 I, m, n, p, r, s> t, v, z, which have the same arti- 
 culation as the English ones , except j equal to the 
 English y as a consonant (in young), s equal to sh, 
 g always hard like g in guide , and r having always 
 a strong trill; and into 8 compound ones: cs, cz, 
 gy, ly, ny, sz, ty , zs. For these there are only 
 three articulations in the English language exactly 
 indentical with the Hungarian ones, such as ch (in 
 chapter) identical with cs , the sharp s (in seven, 
 six) identical with sz, and the articulation of z be- 
 fore a long u (in seizure) identical with zs. 
 For the other consonants there are no articulations in 
 the English language, and therefore the correct 
 pronunciation must be acquired by hearing speakers 
 who are well acquainted with the language. 
 
 The consonant cz is articulated like ts in the 
 English language, equal to the German z. 
 
 Approximate articulations for the consonant gy 
 are produced in the English language by the con- 
 sonant d followed by a long u, as in due, duce etc.; 
 thus, in the Hungarian gyiilni, to catch fire, gyul, is 
 so much like the English dule, that foreigners may 
 easily take them to be identical. — The concurrence 
 of the consonant d and j have the articulation of 
 the English consonants d and y intimately combined. 
 
The consonant ly is identical with the French 
 il, i 11 e etc. preceded by another vowel, as in tra- 
 vail, feuille etc. This identification goes even 
 so far, that, as in the French language the 1 mou- 
 ille, which has the same articulation as the English 
 consonant y, has gained ground recently, the Hun- 
 garian ly by many excellent speakers has been 
 assimilated to the French 1 mouille ; even by some 
 writers Ij, which is nearly related to ly, has been 
 replaced by jj (= yy) ; as, vajjon, instead of valljon. 
 
 The Articulation of ny is like the French gne 
 in campagne, champagne etc., and the English 
 n with a long u^ or the n in new. 
 
 Ty is the sharp articulation of gy, and very 
 nearly the articulation of the consonants t and u, 
 as in the word tube; only the Hungarian is an 
 internal combination of the two consonants, while 
 the English remains a mere concurrence. 
 
 Thus the most difficult articulations are those of 
 gy and ty; the latter being a sharp articulation of 
 the former, they are in the same relation to each 
 other as the English syllables du and tu, in the 
 words due and tube. 
 
 To these may be added the combination of dzs 
 in dzsida, which is equal to the English g in 
 general. 
 
 The fourteen different marks for the sounds 
 may be arranged in the following scheme, 
 d, identical with the English a in Father. 
 
 1* 
 
4 
 
 a> identical with the French a in fatalite*). 
 
 e is like the English a in fate , if the assonance of 
 e be avoided. 
 
 e is identical with the English a in fat. In mono- 
 syllables, as te, meg, etc., if e is not followed 
 by m or a sharp consonant, the sound of e is 
 softened, and the pronunciation of e like the 
 English short e, is preferable; the same in the 
 words tenni, enni, mennt, venni, and similar ones. 
 
 i is equal to the English long e in dear, deed etc. 
 
 i is the short sound of the preceding one, as is 
 often the case with the syllable re in compound 
 English words; its sound takes the medium between 
 the English long e and short i, and is identical 
 with the French i in fine. 
 
 6 9 identical with the English long o in coal , loan etc. 
 
 o , the short sound of the preceding (like the French 
 short o). 
 
 o is like the French eu in jeudi. A veri deep and 
 unclear sound of a short e. 
 
 6 or o is the protracted sound of the preceding, 
 equal to the German o in ode, ho he etc. 
 
 u y identical with the English u in bull. 
 
 u y identical with the long double o in the word food. 
 
 #, identical with the French u in une, (je) fus etc. 
 
 *) Although some teachers of the Hungarian language have 
 recommended the short a to be sounded like the English a in 
 watch, was etc., nevertheless good speakers make no other 
 distinction than that which is the natural consequence of the ab- 
 breviation of the same sound. 
 
 i 
 
5 
 
 u, u, the protracted sound of the preceding, equal 
 to the German ii in ii b el. 
 
 The Hungarian language requires each articu- 
 lation and sound to be given distinctly and plainly; 
 there is no mute vowel or unarticulated consonant in 
 any word whatever; even the concurrence of two 
 consonants is noticed by a distinct articulation of each 
 of them.*) 
 
 FOR PRACTICE. 
 
 Alma apple, asztal (ahstahl) table, arcz face, ablak 
 window, bercz (barets) mountain, bajnok**) champion, 
 csarnok hall, csuda (choodah) wonder, csillag 
 (chillagh) star, ddrda (dardah) spear, daru (dahroo) 
 crane, dolog (dohlohg) thing, desz-ka board, elet 
 (ale -at) life, eber (a-berr) sober, edes (a -dash) 
 sweet, ember (amm-berr) man, fej head, f& head, 
 capital principal, fujni (fooyny) to blow, fdtyol (the 
 first syllable exactly the same as in English father) 
 
 *) As an Orthographical remark may be added , that instead 
 of the double consonants: gygy , lyly , nyny , tyty , cscs, czcz, 
 etc. the forms ggy, lly , nny , tty , ccs, ccz . . . are used. — 
 
 ••) If the consonant /, after vowels , be followed by other 
 consonants , it is nearly assimilated to the Latin i, used by poets 
 instead of j. It seems to be like the Latin assimilation of j to i 
 in iambus, instead of jambus ; the only distinction is, that in the 
 Hungarian language j is precedet, in Latin followed by a vowel. 
 
the veil, faggyii (fah-diie) tallow, fal wall, gazddg 
 (gahz - dahg) rich, gazda (gahz-dah) husbandman, 
 gor-be crooked, gyilles meeting, (assembly), gyertya 
 candle, gyongy pearl, gydva coward, gyo-gyi-ta-ni 
 to cure, gya-log on foot, kd-bo-ru war, had 
 battle, ka-da-koz-ni to combat, hd-la thanks, 
 ho-dol-ni to do homage, koz-ni, to bring, haj hair, 
 hdj lard, ku-gom my younger sister, i-ga yoke, 
 i-gaz true, i-ga-zi real, i-gen yes, jdr-ni to walk, 
 yrf (yo) good, jdm-bor pious, /egr (yaig) ice, /<?/ 
 mark, jel-szo apophthegm, parole, jd-ni to come, 
 ka-to-na soldier, kel-me wares, kell (to) need, 
 /a';jy girl, lil-lak, lilac, /rf horse, md-mor intoxication, 
 menni to go, me-resz bold, me-reg poison, ne-nye 
 the elder sister, nagy- ne-nye aunt, 0-ra hour, 
 watch, o-reg old, J he, aAws prudent, po-rosz 
 prussian, pdr-na cushion, penz money, pel -da 
 example, pal-los sword, rosz bad, rozs corn, ra- 
 vasz cunning, rit-ka rare, rit-kdn rarely, rd-zsa 
 rose, rend order, range, ren-de-zes arrangement, 
 ren-del-ke-zes disposition, direction, sas eagle, 
 se-ta a walk, se-tal-ni to walk, se-lyem silk, sa-ru 
 a pair of slippers, sdncz sconce, entrenchment, silly 
 weight, su-lyoz-ni to weigh, su - lyos weighty, szesz 
 spirits (of wine etc.) szel-lem mind, szdz hundred, 
 szek chair, sza-bad free, sze-lid tame, gentle, ssrfr- 
 m to strew, ta-ldn perhaps, tud-ni to know 
 (something) , tar-ta-lom contents, id- gas wide, roomy, 
 ten-ni to do, tiir-ni to suffer, tu-re- de-lent 
 patience, tun-do-kol-ni to gleam, tisz-ta clear, 
 
pure, tel winter, to lake (lacus), ud-var court, uz- 
 ni to pursue, ul-ni to sit ^ u-ral-kod-ni to 
 domineer, u-na-lom tediousness , vdr-ni to wait, 
 var-ni to sew, ver-ni (verr-ny) to beat, ver (vare) 
 blood, ve-rez-ni (vare- as- ny) and ver-ze-ni to 
 bleed, ve-gez-ni (vage - gaz - ny) to finish, ve-ge 
 end, ze-ne (zana) music, ze-nesz (zan-ase) musician, 
 zd~log forfeit, zon-go-ra (zohn - goh - rah) piano. 
 
 In order to facilitate the learning of the pro- 
 nunciation of consonants and vowels which have 
 the same articulation and sounds as the English, the 
 following short arrangement of English words spelt 
 in the Hungarian Alphabet, is subjoined. 
 
 
 Englii 
 
 sh words, 
 
 spelt in English:*) 
 
 
 spelt in Hungari 
 
 Bull 
 
 
 Bui 
 
 Chamber 
 
 
 Csember 
 
 Deed 
 
 
 Did 
 
 Did 
 
 
 Did 
 
 Danger 
 
 
 Dendzser 
 
 Eagle 
 
 
 igle 
 
 Fat 
 
 
 Fet 
 
 *) The only difference between the English long a and the 
 Hungarian e, is, that the English a, has a terminative sound 
 which somewhat approaches the English short i, whilst the 
 Hungarian e is a clear sound. 
 
8 
 
 Fate 
 
 German 
 
 Loan 
 
 Lasting 
 
 Moon 
 
 Meek 
 
 Newly 
 
 (according to Walker) 
 
 Fet 
 
 Dzsermen 
 
 Lon 
 
 Ldsztin 
 
 Miin 
 
 Mik 
 
 Nyuli (among all other 
 
 similar pronunciations, that of Newly is the most approaching 
 the Hungarian Nyuli, which shows the articulation of the 
 consonant Ny or ny. 
 
 Oats 
 
 Palm-tree 
 
 Pulpit 
 
 Raze 
 
 Rule 
 
 Sheep 
 
 Shall 
 
 Sea 
 
 Tore 
 
 Tulip 
 
 Tube 
 
 Vetch 
 
 Yare 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Your 
 
 You 
 
 Zeal 
 
 Zero 
 
 Ocz 
 
 Pamtri 
 
 Pulpit 
 
 Rez 
 
 Rul 
 
 Sip 
 
 Sell 
 
 Szi 
 
 Tor 
 
 Tjulip 
 
 Tjub 
 
 Vecs and Vets 
 
 Jer 
 
 Jello 
 
 Jur 
 
 ju 
 
 Zil 
 
 Ziro. 
 
2. §. Division of the sounds and 
 words. 
 
 In order to facilitate Etymological formations, 
 Grammarians have assumed the division of vowels 
 into hard and soft ones, under the former being 
 understood the full and deep sounds of a 9 o, u 9 
 either long or short; under the latter, the closed 
 ones of e, i, o, u, either long or short. The long 
 i may be considered as a medium sound between 
 the two. According to this division of the vowels, the 
 words of the Hungarian language are divided into 
 two different classes: hard sounding ones and soft 
 sounding ones. *) The former containing such vowels 
 asa 9 d 9 o 9 o 9 u 9 u 9 the latter either of the vowels: 
 e 9 e 9 i 9 0, 6 9 il 9 u. 
 
 Thus the words hdboru war, hold moon, hom- 
 lok forehead, dr price, are hard or deep ones; the 
 words edes sweet, ol fathom, levegd air, intent to 
 admonish, esni to fall, are soft ones. 
 
 When the same word contains vowels of the 
 two different classes, the hard vowels are considered 
 as the principal ones, and the words belong to the 
 class of hard words. 
 
 As the vowel i is considered to be a mediate 
 one, between the hard and soft vowels, many words 
 in which the sound i predominates or is the only 
 
 *) For the sake of abbreviation the Terms hard, and soft 
 words, will be used. 
 
10 
 
 vowel occurring, belong to the class of soft words; 
 especially the words csipni to pinch, csiriz paste, 
 csiz green finch, czim firma, title, disz ornament, 
 frigy alliance, friz frisian, gim fallow deer, hi- 
 mezni to embroider, hir reputation, report, kiv 
 faithful , iny gum , iv a sheet (of paper) an arc, is 
 taste, mi, mil work, nyir birch -tree, rim rime, szin 
 colour , sziv heart , tiz ten , viz water. 
 
 All others in which i is the vowel of the radi- 
 cal syllable belong to the class of hard words; as 
 ssij> strap; hid, bridge; irni, to write. — 
 
 3. §. Assimilation of sounds and 
 articulations. 
 
 It is a general rule, that all affixes joining 
 
 words because of Grammatical forms assimilate 
 
 > 
 
 their vowels to those of the root of the word itself; 
 thus, words which belong to the class of hard ones 
 have in their affixes, whatever they may be, the 
 hard vowel a, o > ov u; on the contrary, words be- 
 longing to the second class have in their affixes 
 a soft vowel, e, o', or 2. 
 
 The corresponding vowels are a and e, o and 
 0, u and tl; thus, if the affix for one class of 
 words be known, the affix for the other class will 
 be known by itself. 
 
 For instance: 
 
 In the word varunk we wait, the Verbal root 
 is vdr, the affix with its cementing vowel is unk, 
 
11 
 
 if any Verbal root with a sof vowel, as ill, to sit, 
 be given, in order to form the first Person Plural, 
 the affix unk must be added, and ulunk (we sit) is 
 the form required; hdzam my house, has m affixed 
 with the vowel ft, the soft word szek chair , will thus 
 have szekem (my chair) for the same Grammatical 
 form as hdzam. 
 
 As the vowels of Grammatical affixes are assimi- 
 lated to those of the root, so some consonants 
 of affixes and roots are assimilated to each other. 
 Especially : 
 
 The consonant j in the Conjugation of the Verb 
 is assimilated: 
 
 a) to the consonant sz, if the verbal root termi- 
 nates with such a consonant; as, mdsz-szon he may 
 creep, instead of mdsz-jon; vesz-szen he may be 
 lost, instead of vesz-jen. 
 
 b) to the consonant z, if the verbal root termi- 
 nates with this consonant; as, hoz-zon he may 
 bring, instead of hoz-jon. 
 
 c) to the consonant s. 
 
 1) if the verbal root terminates with the 
 same consonant; as as -son he may dig, 
 instead of ds-jon. 
 • 2) if the verbal root terminates with the con- 
 sonant t, preceded by a long vowel or by 
 another consonant; as, tanit-son he may 
 teach, instead of tanit-jon. 
 3) if the verbal root terminates with the con- 
 sonant t, preceded by a short vowel; in this 
 
12 
 
 case the radical / itself is changed into s; 
 
 as, fits -son he may run, instead of fut-son, 
 
 and this instead of futjoii; vessen he may 
 
 sow, instead of vet-jen, etc. 
 When the Demonstrative Pronoun az that, ez this, 
 joins the affixes, which are used instead of Prepo- 
 sitions, its consonant z is assimilated to the initial 
 consonant of the affix: as, ar-rol of that, instead 
 of az-rol; eb-bol out of this, instead of ez-bol, 
 ek-kepen instead of ez-kepen. 
 
 The affixes val, vel, which express the Prepo- 
 sition with, and vd, ve, which means into, assimi- 
 late their initial consonant, v, to the final consonant 
 of the word to which they are joined; thus, kez- 
 zel with the hand, instead of kez-vel; az-zd 
 into that, instead of az-vd; fegyver-rel with arms, 
 instead of fegyver-vel. 
 
 O b s. avval and azzal, with that, evvel and ezzel, 
 with this, are both in use, but the latter forms are 
 preferable. 
 
 4. §. Prolongation of the vowels. 
 
 The short final vowels a and e are prolonged 
 as often as the word assumes any affix. This pro- 
 longation of the short final a and e is common to 
 all words in all Grammatical forms. 
 
 ruha a dress, ruhd-m my dress, ruhd-t a 
 dress (objective case), ruhd-zni to dress, rahd-val 
 with a dress; eke plough, eke -nek to a plough, 
 
13 
 
 eke-vel with a plough, etc. This prolongation ex- 
 tends even so far, that, if affixes, which termi- 
 nate with a short e or a, receive any other affixes 
 whatsoever, the short e or a of the former is ac- 
 centuated, as: ruha dress, rukd-ja his dress, ruhd- 
 jd-vdl with his dress. 
 
 No prolongation takes place before the affixes t, 
 sag, ko?% kep 9 kent; as, atyai fatherly , gydva-sdg 
 cowardice. Before the affixes e, ig , ert, ul, the 
 short a and e may be prolonged, or their primitive 
 sound retained; thus, hazd-ert and haza-ert, for 
 the fatherland; atyd-ul and atya-ul, like a father. 
 
 The protraction of the primitive roots of many 
 words, as szoni to weave , from szovnt; I6ni to shoot, 
 from lovni, belongs to Etymology strictly taken. 
 
 5. §. Contraction. 
 
 Contractions are often the consequence of Gram- 
 matical forms. A word taking any affixes whatever, 
 is contracted by means of abbreviating the final- 
 syllable; such contractions are performed: 
 
 a) by shortening the long vowel of the final- syl- 
 lable, 
 
 b) by neglecting the short consonant of the final- 
 syllable. 
 
 Detailed remarks on this subject will be found 
 in the Theoretical part ; here it may be remarked 
 only, that such contractions do not take place if the 
 final syllable terminates with a double consonant, if 
 
14 
 
 the last syllable and the penultima have the same 
 final consonant or consonants the articulations of 
 which are not related in some way. The conso- 
 nants which easily combine are the liquid I, m, 
 n, r, and the lingual cs, cz, sz , z, either among 
 themselves or with other consonants, especially 
 palatals and dentals. For instance: dolog-ot the 
 thing, contracted dolgot; jdrom- at the yoke, jdrmat\ 
 tukor-ot the mirror, tiikrot; hajol-om, 1 stoop, 
 hajlom. 
 
 
COMPOSITIONS. 
 
 I. 
 
 'Verbs* — Aetive and Heuter* — 
 
 The Hungarian language, as mentioned above, 
 expresses the different Grammatical forms (Declen- 
 sion, Conjugation, Comparison) by means of affixes, 
 which are joined to the roots of the words. The 
 root of a Verb is Galled that part of it which re- 
 mains after the termination of the Infinitive, ni, 
 is taken away; thus, from vdrni the root is vdr. 
 
 The Active Voice of Hungarian Transitive Verbs 
 has two different forms, which have been styled by 
 Grammarians the Indefinite and the Definite forms. 
 The former relates to objects not strictly determined 
 by the speaker, and may be called the Universal 
 form; the latter relates to objects determined by the 
 speaker either expressively or understood, to objec- 
 tive cases representing any determined object, and 
 has been called the Definite form. 
 
 A. Indefinite form of the Aetive Voice and 
 the Neuter. 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 1. PRESENT TENSE. 
 Vdr- ok I wait, I am waiting, I do wait, vdr-sz 
 thou waitest, thou art waiting, thou dost wait, 
 vdr he waits, he is waiting, he does wait; vdr-unk 
 
16 
 
 we wait, we are waiting, we do wait, vdr-tok 
 you wait, you are waiting, you do wait, vdr- 
 nak they wait, they are waiting, they do wait. — 
 El-ek I live, I am alive, el-sz thou livest, thou 
 art alive, el he lives, he is alive; el-unk we live, 
 we are alive, el- tek you live, you are alive, el- nek 
 they live, they are alive. 
 
 A y fiu vdr; emberek vdrnak. A' fiiik imak. 
 Irok. Irunk. Az atya ir; fiiik jdrnak. Jdrunk. Az 
 emberek setdlnak. Az dllat el, dllatok elnek. 
 A' katona viv. Katondk vivnak. Vivunk. Vivtok. — 
 
 The father writes. The mother is waiting. The 
 boys are waiting. I live. We live. They live. I 
 am walking. Boys are walking. The mother takes 
 a walk. We gather. Men gather. The boy gathers. 
 I am sitting. Animals are alive. The animal is alive. 
 The father is sitting. We are sitting. (A) soldier is 
 figthing. Soldiers do fight. The boys are fighting. *) 
 
 2. FIRST PERFECT TENSE (Imperfect). 
 Vdr-ek I waited, vdr-dl thou waitedst, vdr- 
 a he waited; vdr-dnk we waited, vdr-dtok you 
 waited, vdr-dnak they waited. VI- ek I sat, ill -el 
 thou satest, iil-e he sat; ul-enk we sat, ill-etek you 
 sat, ul-enek they sat. On the use of this Tense, 
 see the Theoretical part. 
 
 3. SECOND PERFECT TENSE (preteritum). 
 Vdr-tam I have waited, I was wait- 
 ing, did wait, vdr-tdl thou hast waited, 
 
 *) See the Vocabulary. 
 
17 
 
 wast waiting, didst wait, vdr-t he was waiting, did 
 wait; vdr-tunk we were waiting, did wait, vdr- 
 tatok you were waiting, did wait, vdr-tanak and 
 vdr-tak they were waiting, did wait. — Ul-tem 
 I was sitting, did sit, iil-tel thou wast sitting, didst 
 sit, ill-t he was sitting, did sit; ul-tunk we were 
 sitting, did sit > iil-tetek you were sitting, did sit, 
 iil-tek and ul-tenek they were sitting, did sit. — 
 
 A' fiuk szedtek. Fiu Hit. Ldny vart. Lednyok 
 vartak. Az anya vdrt. Emberek szedtek. Setdl- 
 tunk. Az dllatok eltek. A 9 fill jdrt. Fiuk jdrtak. 
 Tanultunk; a fiuk tanultak. Az atya irt. Az Em- 
 berek tanultak. Tanultatok. A 9 Katona viv-ott 
 (instead of viv-t). Katondk vivtak. — 
 
 The English compound Perfect: I have waited, 
 we have sat, etc. is expressed by the same form of 
 the second Perfect; thus, I have waited means var- 
 tam; they have lived, eltek. 
 
 Men were fighting. People did fight. The man 
 did fight. I have fought. I have sat. You have 
 walked. The boy has written. The father did write. 
 Mother was writing. The daughter did sew. The 
 son did write. We were walking. You were wai- 
 ting*). (A) soldier was fighting and (a) boy was 
 
 *) The Personal Pronouns, I, thou, he, we, you, they, are 
 by no means forms of Conjugation in the Hungarian language. 
 The whole of the Conjugation consists in different affixes. These 
 Pronouns are used before the Personal forms of the Verb as 
 often as Emphasis requires them, or as often as they supply 
 the Subject of the Verb. In this respect the Hungarian language 
 agrees with the Latin entirely, as, amamus and nos amamus etc. 
 
 Csink. hung. gram. 2 
 
18 
 
 walking. We were sitting. Thou wast writing. I 
 learn; father writes. The mother was sitting; the 
 girl did sew. Animals were alive. Men did live. 
 The boys have gathered. I gather. We did gather. 
 You were gathering. — 
 
 4. COMPOUND FUTURE. 
 vdrni- fogok I shall wait, vdrni fogsz thou wilt wait, 
 vdrni fog he will wait ; vdrni fogunk we shall wait, 
 vdrni fogtok you will wait, vdrni fognak they will 
 wait. — 
 
 A y fiuk tanulni fognak. A' katondk vivni fog- 
 nak. Szedni fogunk. J ami fogtok. A' leant/ varni 
 fog. Az atya irt. Az ember Hit. Az dllat elt. 
 Mi elni fogunk. Te irni fogsz es 6 tanulni fog. 
 A' 16 fut. Az elefdnt jar. 
 
 Soldiers were fighting. We also did fight. I 
 shall fight. The soldier will fight. People will run. 
 The boys will play, we also shall play. I shall 
 take a walk. The mother will sit, and the daughter 
 will walk. We did take a walk. We shall write. 
 You will write. They will sit. The boy is sitting 
 and writing. The girls do walk and knit. Girls 
 will walk, boys will run. We shall look. You will 
 see. Thou seest. We did see. You have seen. 
 They were looking. 
 
 B. Definite Form of the Active Voice. 
 
 The Definite Form always relates to objects 
 spoken of which are, in any way whatever, deter- 
 mined, thus if the Objective Case governed by the 
 
19 
 
 Active Voice be left out, it is understood to be 
 represented by the Pronoun him, her or it, which 
 in foreign languages are always added to the Verb. 
 Thus, in vdgom is understood, I cut it> — irom, 
 I write it (the letter, or sentence mentioned). 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 1. PRESENT TENSE. 
 
 Vdg-om I cut, I am cutting, vdg-od thou 
 cutest, vdg-ja he cuts; vdg-juk we cut, we are 
 cutting, vdg-jdtok you cut, vdg-jdk they cut. — 
 Kot-om I bind, I am binding, kot-od thou bindest, 
 kfft-i he binds; kot-juk we bind, kot-itek you 
 bind, kot-ik they bind. — Keres-em I look for, 
 keres-ed thou lookest for, keres-i he looks for; 
 keres-suk*) we look for, keres-itek you look for, 
 keres-ik they look for. — 
 
 Fiut keresek, a 9 fiut keresem. Ember -t Idtok, 
 az embert Idtom. Katond-t**) vernek, a katondt 
 verik. A' ledny ruhdt var, lednyok varjdk a 9 ruhdt. 
 A' ledny varja a 9 ruhdt. Buz at kotnek (they sheaf 
 corn), a 9 buzdt kotik (they sheaf the corn). A' 
 lednyok bokretdt kotnek, lednyok kotik a' bokretdt. 
 A* fiuk tanuljdk a' leczket. En leczket tanulok. 
 
 The characteristic of the Objective Case is t, 
 preceded by a vowel if the final consonant of the 
 Substantive were not easily combinable with it. 
 
 The Plural of Substantives is marked by the 
 Character k, preceded by the same vowel that 
 
 *) See on assimilation above § 3. 
 **) See on Prolongation § 4. 
 
20 
 
 precedes the t of the Objective Case. — In regard 
 to the vowels to be used, see § 2, 3, and the 
 Theoretical part. The Objective Case of the Plural 
 Number has the same characteristic as the Objective 
 Case of the Singular Number. This t is joined to 
 the plural form by means of the vowels a for hard 
 words, and e for soft ones. Thus, ember , Plural 
 ember- ek, Objective Plural ember- ek-et. The 
 same, ledny , PI. ledny ok, Obj. PI. lednyokat. 
 
 The labourer will work, the soldier will fight. 
 The boys will learn, the girl will sew. We shall 
 take a walk; the child will walk. Children play, 
 the father writes. The mother did read and we 
 also did read. I have spoken. We have read (a) 
 book. You have written the book. We did look 
 (at) the horses. You have seen the soldiers. I did 
 see the soldiers. We have written the letter. Thou 
 wast writing (a) letter. I have read the letters. Do 
 you see the soldiers? Do you gather fruit? We 
 bind (make a) nosegay, and you bind (sheaf the) 
 corn. 
 
 2. PERFECT TENSE AND FUTURE. 
 Olvas-tam. I have read, did read, was reading (it), 
 olvas-tad thou hast read etc. (it), olvas-ta he has 
 read; olvas-tuk we have read etc., olvas-tdtok you 
 have read, olvas-tdk they have read. — Olvasni 
 fogom I shall read (it), olvasni fogod thou wilt 
 read, olvasni fogja he vill read, olvasni fogjuk we 
 shall read, olvasni fogjdtok you will read, olvasni 
 fogjdk they will read. 
 
 
21 
 
 A' fiu tanulta a' leczket. A' katondk meg- 
 vertek az ellenseget. A' Tanito dicseri a 9 fiut. 
 Tanito k dicserik a 9 tanulokat. Tanulok tanuljdk a 9 
 leczket. En tanulok angolul. Ti tanultdtok az 
 angol nyelvet. Mi azt tanulni fogjuk. azt ta- 
 nulta. A 9 leant/ azt tudja. Tudom azt. A' fiu 
 tud/a azt. 
 
 I know the gentleman. You know the soldier. 
 The enemy gained the battle. The soldiers have 
 left the field of battle. The enemy was flying, he 
 did leave the camp. The father has written the 
 letter. I have read (a) letter. I shall praise the 
 soldiers. You will blame the boys. I have learned 
 English. I know German, I am learning the Hun- 
 garian language. The Hungarians (a 9 Magyarok) 
 learn the English language. The Hungarians have 
 beaten the Austrian (osztrdk) army (hadsereget). I 
 praise the champions. We honour the heroes. Sol- 
 diers love their leader (vezeruket). 
 
 C« Subjunctive and Imperative I?Iood» 
 
 InfiPT iOT*m ?) o '/* — 1 ft k I 
 
 n r r r . I that 1 may wait, and, shall I wait? 
 
 Del. lorm. var-jam ) J 
 
 vdv -jdl ) 
 
 , . , \ that thou mayst wait 
 var-jad ) J 
 
 vdr-jon \ . _ . 
 
 r . I that he may wait: 
 var.-ja ) J 
 
 , . 7 [ that we may wait, shall we wait 
 var-juk ) J 
 
 vdr-jatok \ . 
 
 , .' , \ that you may wait 
 var-jatok ) J J 
 
22 
 
 f ~\ > that they may wait. *) 
 var-jak ) 
 
 The forms of the Imperative Mood are entirely 
 expressed by those of the Subjunctive mood. The 
 second Person of the Singular Number admits vdrjdl 
 and vdrj (wait) , the others suffer no alteration what- 
 ever. Thus, he shall wait, let him wait, are ex- 
 pressed by: vdrjon; so, let us wait! and shall 
 we wait? are both vdrjunk; etc. In regard to assi- 
 milations of the characteristic j see § 3. 
 
 Olvassunk. Nezziink. bjunk. Kossel (instead 
 of Kotjel). Hozzdl. Vivjdl Eljen. A' ledny varjon. 
 Jdrj ! Vdrjunk? A' fiu vdrjon. 
 
 The boy shall write, the soldier shall fight and 
 overcome the enemy. Let us read. Learn the les- 
 son. Read the letter. Shall we learn? Write! 
 Wait! The boy shall play. Let us look for the 
 book. Let us bind (make a) nosegay. He shall 
 bind (make) it. Let us speak Hungarian. Let him 
 speak English. Speak German. — 
 
 D. Conditional. 
 
 1. PRESENT. 
 
 Indef. form, olvas-nek ) I would, should read, and 
 Def. form, olvas-ndm > that I might read 
 
 > thou wouldst read 
 olvas-ndd 
 
 *) Words that belong to the class of soft ones receive c, 
 instead of a> in their termination; thus: ver-jem I may beat 
 ill-jek I may sit. 
 
23 
 
 olvas - na 
 
 he would read; 
 
 olvas -na ) 
 
 olvas -ndnk ) we would, should read, and 
 
 olvas -nok ) that we might read 
 
 olvas -ndtok ) u i 
 
 , r 7 \ you would read etc. 
 
 olvas -natok J J 
 
 olvas-ndnak) . ,, , , 
 
 , , 7 \ they would read etc. 
 
 olvas -nak ) J 
 
 PERFECT. 
 
 Expressing an action done or neglected because 
 of a condition preceding. This Tense is a com- 
 pound one and in Grammars it is given as the Plu- 
 perfect of the Subjunctive Mood, as the former 
 Tense is given as the Imperfect Tense of the same 
 Mood. 
 
 The formation of this Tense is easy, it being 
 merely a repetion of the Perfect Tense of the In- 
 dicative Mood with the addition of volna (which 
 means, it would be) to each Personal form. 
 Indef. vdr-tam \ j ( I should have waited, 
 
 Def. vdr-tam ) I (if) I had waited 
 
 * * j\ volna. thou wouldst have waited etc. 
 var-tad) 
 
 vat* — t \ 
 
 r _. i volna. he would have waited etc. 
 var-ta J 
 
 vdr-tunk ) . 
 
 , A 7 > volna. we would have waited 
 var-tuk \ 
 
 vdr-tatok ) ,, , ., t 
 
 , _ \ volna. you would have waited 
 var-tatok} 
 
 , J! a { volna, they would have waited. 
 var-tak i 
 
24 
 
 Words that belong to the class of soft ones, have 
 e instead of a and o; u instead of #, and 6 instead 
 of o, in their terminative syllable. Thus el- tern 
 volna, I should have lived; U-t&l volna; el-t volna; 
 el-tiink volna, el-tetek volna, eltek or el-tenek volna. 
 
 Az any dm (anyd-m, my mother^ irna; az 
 atydm (my father) irt volna. En irnek. Ti irnd- 
 tok. A' fitik tanulndnak. A' lednyok (plural) vdr- 
 tak volna. A' gyermek jama. Mi sctdltunk volna. 
 A y katondk gydztek volna. Mi tisztelnok a 9 host. 
 A* Katondk tisztelnek a 9 vezereket (objective case 
 plural see B. 1.). Szeretnek setdlni. Szeretnenk 
 illni. Szeretnel jdrni. Szerettem volna latni. A y 
 fiuk szerelnenek jdtszani. A' tanulok szeretnenek 
 irni. Az anydm szeretne tanitani, hi szeretnek 
 tanulni. A 9 fiu szeretne olvasni. A* katona szeret 
 vivni. A' hadvezer szeret gyozni. Szeretnel latni? 
 Szeretnetek iilnil Mi szeretnenk setdlni. 
 
 I should read, you would write. My father 
 would have written. If the soldiers gain the 
 battle. The enemy will take to flight. We should 
 overcome the enemy. You would see. The enemy 
 would have left the field of battle. If the army 
 had fought (a) battle. I should like to learn. I 
 should like to learn English (put: English to learn). 
 I should like to speak Hungarian. Would you like 
 to read? I should like, if I knew (I should if I 
 could). My mother likes the flowers. My father 
 would write. We should have written. I should 
 like to write. I should have liked to read. 
 
25 
 E* Tlie Verb ..to be". Va^yok*. I am. 
 
 1. PRESENT. 
 
 Vagyok I am, vagy thou art, van and vagyon 
 he is, she is, it is; vagyunk we are, vagytok you 
 are, vannak or vagynak they are. 
 
 The third Person of this Tense is missed in the 
 sentence as often as it is a mere copula between 
 the Substanlive and its Adjective or any other Sub- 
 stantive used as Predicate. Thus, the sentence 
 „the flower is beautiful" will be translated in „the 
 flower beautiful," and there will be: „a' virdg 
 szep", instead of „«' virdg van szep." The roses 
 are beautiful flowers, will be: A* rozsdk szep vird- 
 gok, instead of saying: a' rozsdk vannak szep 
 virdgok. 
 
 The Verb „to be", in all its forms, follows 
 the Adjective or Substantive used as Predicate of 
 the sentence; thus, instead of saying: „I am a 
 man, thou art diligent, we say: „I (a) man am, 
 thou diligent art. Subject, Predicate and Copula 
 agree in Number. 
 
 2. PAST TENSE. 
 
 Voltam I was, I have been, Voltdl thou wast, 
 and hast been , volt he was etc. ; voltunk we were, 
 voltatok you were, voltak or voltanak they were etc. 
 
 A' fiu szorgalmatos. A 9 fiuk szorgalmatosak 
 (nominative plural) voltak. Mi szorgalmatosak vol- 
 tunk. A' katondk hosok (heroes). A* csata veres 
 volt. A' csatamezS terjedelmes. A' tabor nagy. 
 
26 
 
 A' harcz hosszu. A' gyozedelem bizonytalan. A 1 
 munka veghetlen. A' fdradsdg mertekentiili. 
 
 (The) Flowers are plants. The elephant is (an) 
 animal. The tiger is cruel. The fox is cunning, 
 Tyrants and tigers are equal. Foxes and politicians 
 are artful. (The) Lyons are generous. Men are 
 selfish. Nelson is renowned. England is free. 
 Hungarians are slaves. Hungary was (a) kingdom. 
 The Hungarians were brave. We were rich. You 
 are poor, they were idle. — 
 
 Valek I was, valdl thou wast, vala he was; 
 
 valdnk we were, valdtok you were, valdnak they 
 
 were*). 
 
 3. CONDITIONAL. 
 
 Volnek I should be, If I were; volndl thou 
 wouldst be, If thou were, volna he would be; vol- 
 ndnk we should be, volndtok you would be, vol- 
 ndnak they would be. 
 
 There are no more Tenses of the Verb vagyok; 
 all the others, as those of the Subjunctive and In- 
 finitive Moods, the Participles, are supplied by the 
 Verb lenni, to become. The Present Tense of the 
 Verb lenni, is used as a Future of vagyok. 
 
 Leszek I shall be and I become, leszesz and 
 leszel thou wilt be, lesz , leszen he will be; leszunk 
 we shall be, lesztek you will be, lesznek they 
 will be. — 
 
 Ha gazdagok volndnk. Ha szabad volnek. Az 
 ido szep lesz. A 9 nydr meleg volna. Az 6sz hives 
 
 *) On the use of this tense see the Theoretical part. 
 
27 
 
 lesz. A' tel hideg. A" tavasz szep volt. Az any dm 
 egeszeges lesz. Az atydm beteg volna. En jo 
 leszek. Te szorgalmatos volndl. Mi tanulok lesziink. 
 We should be rich. You will be diligent. They 
 would be naughty. Thou art naughty. The boy 
 would be good. The girls are good. We shall be 
 ready. The soldier is brave. The soldiers will be 
 brave. Nelson was (a) soldier. England is small. 
 Britania is great. America is (a) republic. Repu- 
 blics are rare. (A) friend is faithful. 
 
 II. 
 
 Possessive forms of the Substantive. 
 
 A. Tlie object possessed is but one. 
 
 Ruhd-m my dress, ruhd-d thy dress, ruhd-ja 
 his and her dress. — Ruhd-nk our dress, ruhd-tok 
 your dress, ruhd-jok their dress. In regard to the 
 prolongation of the «, see Introd. , § 4. 
 
 Mezd-m my field, mezo-d thy field, meze-je*) 
 his and her field; mezd-nk our field, mezo-tok your 
 field, meze-jok their field. 
 
 Bardt-om my friend, bardt-od thy friend, bardt- 
 ja his and her friend; bardt-unk our friend, bardt- 
 otok your friend, bardt-jok their friend. — 
 
 *) The same alteration of 6 is to be observed in all the 
 monosyllables and dissyllables, thus no wife, nam my wife, 
 ne-je his wife; erde-je his wood. Words of more than two 
 syllables do not admit this alteration; thus, levegoje from 
 levegfi air. 
 
28 
 
 Felelet-em my answer, felelet-ed thy answer, 
 felelet-e his and her answer; felelet-iink our ans- 
 wer; felelet-etok your answer, felelet-ok their 
 answer. 
 
 Considering the affix ja, je, which mean his, 
 her and its, and the affix jok, jok, which mean 
 their, the / is missed if the Substantive termi- 
 nates with one of the consonants cs , cz , s, sz, z y 
 v 9 ny , ly , ty , gy, or if the final syllable meets 
 with an abbreviation. In consideration of the vowel, 
 which is to be used with these affixes of posses- 
 sion, it may be remarked, that the same vowel 
 which forms the Plural of the Substantives is used 
 in these affixes as well; thus, asztal, PL asztal- ok 
 tables, asztal- om my table; maddr, PL madar-ak 
 birds, madar-am my bird. 
 
 A' Konyvem jo (my book is good. See above 
 sub E). Az atydd vdr. Az Anydnk ir. Anydnk 
 ir. Bardtotok hutelen. A' Bdtydm katona (is a 
 soldier). A' hadseregunk vitez. Vezeriink ugges. 
 Tdborunk nagy. Ellensegiink kiengesztelhetlen. A' 
 Tdboimagyotok hires. A' kirdlyunk szereli az or- 
 szdgot. A' kirdlyotok gyuloli a' nepet. 
 
 The Objective Case „my friend," my book" etc, 
 is given in the Hungarian language by bardtom-at, 
 konyvem- et etc., and the Objective of any Substan- 
 tive, that may have the possessive affixes, will be 
 given by an affixed t, preceded by the vowel a or e. 
 The affix of the third Person, terminating in a 
 or e, does not admit the vowel a or e before the t. 
 
29 
 
 The terminations of the third Person, jok and 
 jok often are changed into juk and j'iik; thus, 
 eletiik (eletjilk) their liefe, instead of eletok. 
 
 This alteration especially takes place when the 
 j of these affixes is missed, in which case it may 
 be done for the sake of perspicuity, when otherwise 
 the Nominative Plural would be alike with these 
 Affixes : as, Asztaluk, instead of asztalok, their table. 
 
 Az any dm -at Idtom. Az atydmat keresem. 
 A* bardtodat Idtlam. Az atydmat vdrom. a' 
 bdtydmat szereti. Az emberek gyiilolik egymdst. 
 A' tanulok szeretik a! tanitojukat Az orszdgunk 
 nagy. Az orszdgunkat meghoditd az ellenseg. 
 Szeretitek kirdlyotokat (your king). — 
 
 I have seen your friend. My mother has read 
 your letter (leveleteket). Our field is large. Your 
 forest is small. Thy lesson is difficult. His book 
 is fine (a fine one). Our daughter is modest. Your 
 child is naughty. My father likes thy brother. I 
 do love my mother. Do you love your father? Do 
 you wait (for) your elder sister? I am waiting for 
 my friend. Thou didst look for thy friend (thy 
 friend thou wast looking for). Our mother has ex- 
 pected your elder sister. Our army has vanquished 
 our enemy. Our general is leading your army. 
 Our Queen assists your king. Our realm (kingdom) 
 is large and rich. Your realm was great and cele- 
 brated. 
 
 Observ. In order to find out the root, to 
 which the affix m, d, nk, tok etc. is to be affixed, 
 
30 
 
 beginners may always form the Nominative of the 
 Plural Number of that Noun, to which they wish to 
 join the required possessive affix; if the Plural be 
 formed, then take away the Plural k, and join the 
 required affix to it. For instance, I wish to say 
 „my neighbour; 44 — szomszed has in the Plural 
 szomszedok , taking off k and joining ?n, I have 
 „szomszedom" , which is the word required. The 
 affix of the third person ja and je joins the Nomi- 
 native of the Singular number immediately, thus 
 „his neighbour" is, szomszedja. 
 
 B. The objects possessed are more 
 tli an one* 
 
 Ruhd-im my dresses, ruhd-id thy dresses, 
 ruhd-i his dresses, ruhd-ink our dresses, ruhd- 
 itok your dresses , ruhd - ik their dresses. 
 
 The characteristic of the Plural is i, which 
 precedes the affixal consonants m, d, nk, k and 
 the syllable tok. 
 
 When the Substantive to which the affixes are 
 to be joined terminates with a consonant, as: bardt, 
 asztal, the third Person of the Singular Number of 
 #, is taken as the radical, and the Plural affixes are 
 added to this radical, thus bardtja his friend being 
 the third Person of the Singular, bardtja -im will be 
 my friends, bardtja -id thy friends, bardtja -i his 
 friends etc. Levele-im my letters, levele-id thy 
 letters, levele-i his letters, levele-ink our letters, 
 levele-itek your letters, levele-ik their letters. 
 
 
31 
 
 As the affixes: im, id, i may easily be joined 
 to the Substantives themselves, without the acces- 
 sion of any other vowel, we shall get a second 
 Plural form, which will be: bardt-im my friends, 
 bardt-id thy friends, bardt-i his friends, bardt-ink 
 our friends etc. — The first form is preferable in 
 familiar conversation. 
 
 Substantives terminating with 6 abbreviate this 
 vowel in the third person of the Singular number 
 (see under A) , such Substantives, as above mentioned, 
 therefore have a double plural form, the first of 
 them is given in considering as their radical the 
 long 6, the second, in considering as their radical 
 the short e of the tird Person; thus the Substantive 
 mezd forms mezo-im and meze-im my fields etc., 
 both forms are correct, but the latter has received 
 the sanction of the people. — 
 
 Szeressed a feleba? % dtodat. Szeressetek ellen- 
 segeiteket is. Az atydm es a bdtydm is elutazott 
 (instead of elutazt, Perf. Tense). Bardtim voltak. 
 Nem minden bardtink hivek (missed vannak, are). 
 Ellensegeink gyulolnek. A 9 Katondink megvertek az 
 ellenseget. Az Angolok (are) bardtjaink. Orszdgok 
 (instead orszdgjok) nagy , kereskedesok terjedelmes, 
 hatalmuk (instead hatalom-jok) eros. A y Tdbornok 
 szereti a 9 katondit. A 9 sziilo szereti gyermekeit. 
 Konyveim elvesztek. Konyveidet Idttam, leveleidet 
 olvastam. A' bdtydm olvasta a leveledet. A J fiii 
 tanulja a 9 leszkejet; a lednyom a 9 ruhdjdt varta. 
 En a nenyedet vdrtam. 
 
32 
 
 Our soldiers honour their leader. Your king 
 pays his soldiers. They do pay their debts. Our 
 soul is immortal, but our body is mortal. Your 
 children (are) idle, but his daughter (is) diligent. 
 My friends (are) industrious. Your enemies (are) 
 powerful. My dress is dear. His time is valuable 
 (dear). We found your book. Charles found his 
 pen. Albeit read (the) his lesson. The teacher 
 has seen our translation. (The) Our father has prai- 
 sed your brother, he has learned his lesson. 
 
 ۥ The Possessive Case* Genitive* 
 
 1. 
 
 The Hungarian language expresses the Posses- 
 sive Case by means of the possessive affixes. 
 The Possessive Case always supposes two diffe- 
 rent notions, the one that of the Subject possessing, 
 the other that of the object possessed; this latter 
 receives the possessive affixes of the third Person 
 either Singular or Plural. 
 
 With the Substantive relating to the posses- 
 sor there is used the affix nak or nek, which is 
 not expressed , but indicated by an apostrophe, unless 
 the perspicuity or Euphony would require its 
 plain expression. Thus, the father's house, we say: 
 az atya? hdza ; the scholar's books , a tanulo\ kony- 
 vei; the courage of the soldiers, a? katondk 9 bdtor- 
 sdguk; the pens of the scholars, a' tanuloK tollaik; 
 
33 
 
 or a 9 tanulok-nak tollaik, a katondk-nak bdlor- 
 sdguk etc. 
 
 This possessive form, resulting from the represen- 
 tation of the Possessive Case, is to be considered 
 as a new Nominal root the Objective and Possessive 
 cases of which will be formed regularly. Thus, the 
 roof of our neighbour's house, will be: a szomszc- 
 dunK (szomszedunk-nak) hdzdnak a fedele; I have 
 seen thy brother's book a^ bdtydd' konyvet Idttam. 
 
 Az embereknek eletilk (is) rovid. Az emberek' 
 szerenesejuk (is) vdltozo. A' szomszedunknak hdza 
 szep. A 9 szuleink 9 (sziiloink) veghetetlen szerel- 
 miik (szerel-em). BardtjainU hiisege vigasztalo. 
 A 9 leleknek tehetsegei feliilmuljdk a 9 testnek erejet 
 (instead of erojet). Az ember 9 cselekedetenek fo?Tasa 
 a 9 sziv. A 9 vildgnak St reszei. Columbus felfedezte 
 a vildgnak egy (one) reszet. Amerikdnak terme- 
 kenysege. Azsidnak termenyei. A 9 nepeknek ter- 
 mesztmenyei. 
 
 England exports (kiviszi) its products. (The) 
 Englishmen sell their productions. (The) My father 
 received my mother's letter. You have written 
 (the) your letter. I shall write my letters. The 
 instinct of the animals. The reason of men. The 
 destiny of humankind. The fate of people (ne- 
 peknek Plur.). The wisdom and goodness of (the) 
 God. The power of (the) kings. The desires of 
 (the) nations. The commerce (kSzlekedes) of na- 
 tions enriches the mind of the people and increases 
 their wealth. The commerce (kereskedes) of Ame- 
 
 Csink hung. Gram. 3 
 
34 
 
 rica is extensive. The invention (feltaldlds) of (the) 
 Typography. The inventions (taldlmdny) of Watt. 
 The History of France. The wars of the middle 
 ages. 
 
 2. 
 Whose is..? It is that of. Is that — of? etc. 
 
 The interrogative sentence relating to possession, 
 which in other languages is expressed by the Pos- 
 sessive Case, is given by the affix e in the Hun- 
 garian language; thus „ whose is...?" means Kie? — It 
 is that of the merchant, means a kalmdre, and 
 „is this house that of our neighbour?" means a f 
 szomszedunke ez a hdz. 
 
 In consideration of this latter expression, the 
 interrogative e is often annexed to it, and instead of 
 „a' szomszedunke ez a hdz," we may say a szom- 
 szedunke -e ez a hdz. — The expressions atydm 
 my father, nenyed thy elder sister, etc. being con- 
 sidered as so many new Nominative Cases, the affix 
 e will be added to them as it is added to radicals 
 of Substantives; thus, az atydme that of my father. 
 The Definite Article az ov a is never missed before 
 Substantives of this form; the Demonstrative ez this, 
 az that, precedes the Substantives representing the 
 Objects possessed. 
 
 Az atydm hdza. Ez a 9 hdz az atydme. Kie 
 ez a 1 konyv? A 9 bardtome. Ez a 9 toll a 9 tanitoe. 
 Kie ez a 9 kert? A' nagybdtydme. Ez a 9 joszdg 
 a ' nagynenyeme. Ez a* nagynenyerri joszdg a. Kie 
 ez az irds? Az ocseme (that of my younger 
 
35 
 
 brother) Ldttuk az atydd* hdzdt de ?iem a nagy- 
 bdtyddet. Kie ez a kocsi? az anydme. Kie ez a 
 ruha? Az enyem. Ldttad az ordmat? En Idttam 
 a' bdtyddet. Ezek a keztyuk (pair of gloves) az 
 anydmh. Ezek a tollak a 9 bdtydmei. Kiei azok 
 (those) a' lovak. A' Herczegei, a' grofeit nem 
 osmerem. 
 
 If we consider the preceding senten/es, we shall J C* 
 find, that the expression „Kie" is really a Nomi- 
 native Case of the Singular, the Objective Case of 
 which is Kiet, the Plural Kiei, the Objective Case 
 for the Plural Number is Kieit. The same of az 
 atydme, the Objective Case will be az atydmet 
 The Plural Nominative az atydmei, the Plur. Obj. 
 az atydmeit. — 
 
 The copulative Verbs „is" and „are" are missed. 
 
 Whose is that garden, and whose are, those 
 houses. This garden is my father's (that of my 
 father) and those houses are my uncle's. Whose 
 hat is this. It is that of my brother. My fathers 
 is (a new one) new. Do you like your father's 
 horses? I like those of my aunt. (I that of my 
 aunt like.) Whose gloves are these (whose are 
 these gloves). They are those of my teacher. Do 
 you know (tudja-e) our teacher's residence? I do 
 (I know it). Whose is that book ? My friend's. 
 Is this book thy friend's or not (Thy friend's this 
 the book, or not)? — Similar sentences as: Is this 
 house our father's? are to be resolved in: Is this 
 the house of our father? etc. 
 
 3* 
 
36 
 
 3. 
 
 Mine, Thine etc., of mine, of ours etc., it 
 
 belongs to me etc. 
 
 As often as the possession is indicated by forms 
 similar to the premised ones, which is the case 
 when the Personal Pronouns are used instead of the 
 Substantive representing the possession (as in the 
 sentence whose is that book? mine — instead of 
 it is my book), the Hungarian language makes use 
 of affixes, which are identical with those given under 
 II. A. B. (p.26, 29) These affixes are joined to the 
 Personal Pronouns: En I, te thou, 6 he, mi we, 
 ti you, 6k they. 
 
 Their complete forms are: 
 
 1. The object possessed is but one — enyem 
 mine, tied thine, ove his, her, its; mienk ours, 
 tietek yours, ovek theirs. 
 
 2. The objects possessed are more than one — 
 enyeim and enyim mine, tieid thine, ovei his, hers, 
 its; mieink ours, tieitek yours, oveik theirs. 
 
 Ez a^ konyv az enyem, az a toll a tied, de 
 kie ez az irds? A mienk. Kie ez a! Id? A' tied 
 Kie ez a tollkes (to whom belongs this penknife)? 
 az ove (it belongs to him). Kie ez a papi?*os? a" 
 mienk. A' tietek ez a) hdz$ a J tietek -e ez a > 
 hdz (does this house belong to you)? nem, (no) «' 
 szomszedunke (it belongs to our neighbour). Ez a' 
 konyv az enyern, az a' keztyu a' tied. Ez a' 
 seta -hot a tied volt. Kiei azok a 7 retek? A* 
 mieink, de az erdd a' tietek. — 
 
37 
 
 The copulatives is and are, are missed. 
 
 The Objective Cases of both Numbers are for- 
 med like those of Substantives of similar forms, 
 thus: I have sold mine — az enyem-et eladtam. 
 
 Is that book yours (yours that the book)? It 
 is my brother's (a bdtydme). This pen is ours, 
 but those writings are yours. Whose garden is that 
 (that garden whose is it)? It is ours. These houses 
 are yours and those (azok) are your uncle's. Have 
 you seen our gardens. We have seen theirs, but 
 not yours. Your book is not ours, and our pens 
 are not theirs. Whose inkstand is this (whose is 
 this inkstand)? Mine. Whose copy-book is that? 
 Yours. Whose is this walking - cane ? His. Whose 
 gloves are those? Hers. To whom belongs this 
 meadow? It belongs to us (ours). To whom belong 
 these houses and those gardens? They belong to 
 them. That belongs to me and this to you. That 
 is thine and this is his. The house is ours, the 
 garden is yours and the meadow is his. The fields 
 are thine and the horse is mine. 
 
 III. 
 
 Affixes relative to place, directions, 
 and expressions of the Dative Case. 
 
 1. 
 
 The affixes mentioned here are in foreign lan- 
 guages expressed by means of Prepositions, this is 
 the reason, why most of the Hungarian Grammari- 
 ans mention them as Conjunctive Preposition, whilst 
 
38 
 
 a few classified them as Postpositions (utdljdrok). 
 In examining them closer we find, that they are 
 merely affixes used like all other affixes to express 
 the different relations of place, directions and com- 
 binations of objects. Such are: 
 
 ba into, relating to movement, motion, 
 
 ban in, relating to quietude, 
 
 vol from, relative to directions downwards, 
 
 tol from of, relative to removal, 
 
 bol out of, 
 
 hoz to, expressing: by the side of, or next to, 
 towards, 
 
 nak to, which in the German and Latin is ex- 
 pressed by the Dative Case, 
 
 ndl by, at, 
 
 val with, 
 
 ert for, 
 
 w, with or without a vowel o, o or e. — on, 
 upon^ at; at the question where? 
 
 ra on, upon (at); at the question where to? 
 
 ert for, 
 
 ig till, untill, 
 
 kep in the form of ... , in the shape of ... , 
 
 kent like, as, 
 
 id as, 
 
 vd to, into, expressing a transformation. 
 
 The words of the Hungarian language being 
 either hard or soft, all the affixes assimilate their 
 vowels to those of the word to which they are 
 added ; thus , we shall have as many affixes of the 
 
39 
 
 same kind, having the vowels 6 instead of 6 , and 
 e instead of a; thus, be instead of ba, rol instead 
 of rol etc. The affix hoz gives hoz and hez for 
 soft words. 
 
 A 9 templombol. A 9 szobdbol. A 9 falhoz, as 
 tysztalon. A' konyvben. En az asztalra tettem (I 
 have put it on the table). A' templomban voltunk. 
 Az oskoldba megyiink (we go). A 1 konyvbe irtam. 
 Az aiydmndl voltam. En es a bdtydm mi a nagy- 
 bdtydnk 9 kertjeben voltunk (we have been in our 
 uncle's garden). A' bardtomhoz megyek (I go). 
 En az atydmnak adtam. A 9 nenyemnek adorn. 
 Az anydmtol kaptam. A 9 hugom (my younger 
 sister) a' bardtnejdnak konyvet adott (has given) 
 ajdndekba (for a present). En ezt a konyvet ajdn- 
 dekba kaptam az anydmtol. A' kertbdl joviink. A 
 szobdba megyiink. A' hdzban vagyunk. Az asztal- 
 ra tettem. A' konyv az asztalon van. 
 
 The Verb follows its Substantive. 
 
 We come (joviink) from (out of) church. You 
 go (mentek) to (ba) school. We go into the garden. 
 I have been at my friend's. I learn with pleasure. 
 You write with (a) pen. He learns out of (a) book. 
 I have received (a) book for a present from my father. 
 My mother gave (adott) (a) book to her elder 
 sister. I have carried a letter to my uncle. AVe 
 have received flowers from our gardener. Our gar- 
 dener's son has given flowers to my younger sister. 
 
.10 
 
 He has put it (tette) on the table. The book is*) 
 on the table. The letter is at my fathers. My bro- 
 ther went (ment) for (some) tlowers. I bought 
 (vettem) (a) horse (lovat) for two hundred (ket 
 szdz) guineas. 
 
 2. 
 All the other terms, representing the Preposi- 
 tions of foreign languages, are placed immediately 
 after the Substantive to which they belong, but they 
 are not joined with the Substantives; thus, „over 
 the table" means az asztal felett As (under II C, 3) 
 the Possessive Pronouns mine, thine, his etc. were 
 expressed by means of possessive affixes m, d, ja, 
 etc., the Prepositional affixes likewise are joined 
 with the possessive personal affixes. Instead 
 of joining ben to the Pronoun en, as enben, in me, 
 the possessive affix m with the proper vowel is ad- 
 ded to the Prepositional affix ben; thus, enben 
 becomes bennem, teben (in thee) becomes benned, 
 and so on. There being some irregularities in form- 
 ing these expressions, therefore they are subjoined 
 in the following scheme: 
 
 bennem in me, benned in thee, benne 
 , | gives, in him, in her, in it, benniink in us, 
 
 bennetek in you, bennok in them, 
 (to the question where to?) belem in me, 
 , [ in beled in thee, bele or beleje in him, her, it, 
 belenk in us, beletek in you, belejok in them. 
 
 *) In similar constructions the „is" va?i, must be expressed. 
 
41 
 
 ra ) , . 0x ream (ram) on me , redd (rdd) 
 
 on (where to?) / ' , . ,. , , 
 
 r<? ) on thee , rea (ray , — reank 
 
 (rank) on us, rdtok, rdjok. 
 
 n on (where?) rajtam on me, raj tad on thee, rajia, 
 rajtunk on us, rajtatok, rajtok. 
 
 hoz to (towards?) hozzdm, to me, hozzdd to thee, 
 hozzd, hozzdja to him , her , it , A0#- 
 #aft£ to us, hozzdtok, hozzdjok. 
 
 nek to (to whom?) nekem to me, neked to thee, 
 fte&z to him, her, it, nekunk to us, 
 nektek, nekik. 
 
 bdl out of, belolem out of me, from me, beloled, 
 belole, beloliink out of us, from us, 
 beloletek, belolok. 
 
 tSl from, tolem from me, idled from thee, M/e 
 from him, her, it, toliink from us, 
 toletek from you, ft?7#& from them. 
 
 vol of, from, (motion downwards) rolam of me, from 
 me, rolad of and from thee, rola of 
 and from him (her, it), rolunk, rola- 
 tok, roluk. 
 
 ndl by , at (relative to place) , ndlam at my home, 
 by me, with me, ndlad, ndla; ndlunk, 
 ndlatok, ndlok. 
 
 ert for, ertem for me (for my sake) erted, erte; 
 ertiink, ertetek, ertok. 
 
 vel with (in company with), velem with me, veled, 
 vele, velunk with us, veletek, velok. 
 
42 
 
 Az Isten igazsdgos bxzzunk (instead of bizjunk, 
 see § 3) benne (let us trust in him). Az ocsem 
 ndlam volt. Tegnap ndlunk vendegek voltak. Az 
 atydm nekem aclta az ordjdt, en pedig (and I) 
 neked adorn. Nekiink ajdndekoztdk ezt a"* konyvet 
 (this hook). En nektek adtam a' ruhdmat. Mond- 
 meg (tell) neki. Az anydni neki azt mondta. En 
 toled kaptam. A' kerteszilnk tolilnk kapja ke- 
 nyercl. Ez nem all rajtam (this does not depend 
 on me). Rolam azt mondjdk (people say that of 
 me). Hazdnk tolilnk hdladatossdgot kivdn, rajtunk 
 all kotelessegiinket telyesiteni. Szilleink mindent 
 tesznek (do) ertilnk. A 9 gyermekek nem lesznek 
 mindent ertok. 
 
 He told me (to me) that. My parents gave me 
 (to me) a very fine book. 1 shall give you (to you) 
 apples, pears and plums*). Did you give him (to 
 him) grapes and figs. I make you a present of these 
 pictures (I present to you these pictures). We have 
 received from you (a) book, (a) pen and (a) copy- 
 book. I have been to your home. Our brother has 
 been with you. Will you go to him (to him will you 
 go) ? No, we have received (a) letter from him (from 
 him we have received letter). Did you say that of 
 him? We have not spoken of him (of him not we 
 have spoken). If you speak of me, I shall speak of 
 you (If of me you speak , I of you shall speak). 
 
 *) The collective nouns are to be used in the Singular Number. 
 
43 
 
 IV. 
 
 Expression of the Verb „To IiaveS 
 „to lie in possession of..." 
 
 1. 
 
 Nekem van dram I have a watch , neked van 
 drdd thou hast a watch, neki van drdja he has a 
 watch, nekiink van drank we have a watch, nektek 
 van drdtok you have a watch, nekik van drdjok 
 they have a watch. 
 
 The past Tense is formed by using volt and 
 voltak; thus: 
 
 I have had a watch nekem volt dram, thou 
 hast had a watch neked volt drdd, etc. 
 
 The Future: I shall have a watch, nekem 
 lesz dram, thou wilt have a watch neked 
 lesz drdd etc. 
 
 Thus the Verb „to have" is expressed by means 
 of nekem, neked, neki, nekiink, nektek, nekik, the 
 third Persons of the Verb to be, throughout all its 
 Moods and Tenses, and the object possessed with 
 its relative affixes of possession. 
 
 The litteral translation of nekem van dram i& 
 „to me is my watch," which is derived from: „my 
 watch is belonging to me". This expression really is 
 a pleonasm and this pleonasm is the reason why the 
 expression nekem van dram is shortened into van 
 dram, in which the nekem is neglected entirely. 
 
 Thus, the shorter expressions are: I have a watch 
 van dram 7 thou hast a watch , van drdd , he 
 
44 
 
 and she has a watch, van ordja etc. The same 
 way all the other Tenses are shortened. 
 
 If instead of the Personal Pronoun: En, te, 5, 
 I, thou, he, she etc. any other Substantive be used, 
 the affix nak or nek — to must be joined with the 
 Substantive used: A' tanitonak van ordja, the 
 teacher has a watch. 
 
 Az atydmnak van hdza; a nagybdtydmnak 
 van kertje; nekiink van konyviink. Van-e*) mun- 
 kdd? Nekiink van kertiink. Van-e hdzatok? Ne- 
 kem van kedvem dolgozni. Mi dolgod van (what 
 have you to do)? Nekem volt konyvem a b atydm- 
 nak lesz papirosa es tolla. Nekiink lesz pen- 
 ziink nektek pedig lesz gyiimolcsotok. Lesz-e idodl 
 Lesz-e nektek iddtok? Ha volna iddm. Ha iddm 
 volna. Volna iddm. Legyen neki is almdja (let 
 him have apples as well). Legyen neked ordd (thou 
 mayst have a watch). 
 
 I had (a) book, you had money, they had (a) 
 dress. My father had (a) house, my aunt had a 
 garden. We may have fruit. You had grapes, but 
 they had pears. My brother will have (a) watch, 
 let him have (a) penknife. If I had a book. I 
 should learn. If my sister had a master (tanitd), 
 she would learn Hungarian (Hungarian she would 
 
 *) The letter e is very often added to the Verb in inter- 
 rogative sentences; if the Verb be missed it is added to the 
 Substantive, to which the question relates. Thus van-e mun- 
 kdd? hast thou got work; konyv-e vagy irds , a book or 
 writings. 
 
45 
 
 learn). I had a teacher of languages. My teacher 
 of languages had a book, and he gave it to me 
 (and that to me he gave). My mother had a ring 
 and she gave it to me. My brother has sold his 
 horses (lovait). I have said that to you. We have 
 received a letter. — 
 
 If the objects possessed are more, the affixes 
 of plurality are used and the copulative Verb to be 
 is used in the Plural Number as well. I have a 
 watch, means nekem van dram; I have watches, will 
 mean nekem vannak or aim, thou hast watches neked 
 vannak ordid. The same way all the other Tenses 
 are formed. 
 
 If the Personal Pronoun I, is used with any 
 Emphasis, in: „I have, and not, Thou hast," then 
 the Personal Pronouns en, te, 6, I, thou, he etc. 
 are put before the words nekem, neked, neki etc. 
 Thus , I had a watch , and not my friend , means 
 en nekem volt dram nem pedig d baratomnak. 
 
 Obs. The Personal Pronouns are used expres- 
 sively as often as there is put any Emphasis on 
 personal distinctions; thus, „I have done it" (and 
 no other one else), we say, en tettem azt, — 
 my book (in opposition of some one else's), we say 
 az en konyvem, etc. The same is to be observed 
 of other personal distinctions. 
 
 Nekilnk van kertiink. Ti nektek vannak kert- 
 jeitek. Az atydmnak vannak lovaL A' vdrosnak, 
 
46 
 
 vannak lakosat A ) katondnak van bdtorsdga. A' 
 hadvezernek van tehetsege (The leader of the army 
 is an able man). A' nepnek van szabadsdga. A 1 
 kirdlyoknak van hatalmuk. Anglidnak van gazdag- 
 sdga. Britanidnak van hajoserege. A y Magyarnak 
 van hire. Americdnak van szabadsdga. A' Brittek- 
 nek van kirdlynojok. Europdnak vannak zsarnokaL — 
 
 Men have (a) soul. Animals have (an) instinct. 
 The lion is strong (translate: has strenght). (The) 
 Birds have wings. (The) Plants have roots. Our 
 gardener has flowers. My aunt has (a) garden. We 
 have trees in our garden. The trees have fruit. We 
 had apples , you had grapes. My younger sister will 
 have fine (szep) dresses. You will have (a) fine 
 piano. My father has fine horses. Our uncle has 
 large (nagy) houses. (The) kings have (the) power 
 over the people. The generals have soldiers. Eng- 
 land has brave admirals. Nelson had brave soldiers. 
 (The) People shall have their liberty. The righteous 
 will have their reward. 
 
 3. I have not. 
 
 Negations are expressed by nem. I have not, 
 will be nekem nem van and nekem nem vannak. The 
 expressions nem van and nem vannak, are contracted 
 in nines, nincsen and nincsenek. The Past Tense is: 
 nem volt, the Future: nem lesz. Tn the Subjunctive 
 Mode the nem is changed into ne; thus, ne legyen, 
 means may not have. 
 
47 
 
 Nekem nines dram (I have no watch). Neked 
 nincsen ruhdd, neki nines konyve. A 9 tanitonak 
 nines ideje. Az atydmnak nincsen lova. Nekiink 
 nines kertilnk. Nektek nincsenek tollaitok. nekik 
 nincsenek konyveik. A 9 tanulonak nem volt tentdja. 
 A' fiunak nem lesz kedve. Nekem nincsen kedvem 
 (I am not in the humor for). Nektek nincsen kedvetek 
 tanulni (you are not in the humor for learning). A 9 
 hugomnak nines kedve jdtzani. Ne legyen neki 
 ordja. Ne legyenek a 9 fiunak konyvei. Nem lesz- 
 nek lovai az atyddnak. Nincsenek -e neked tollaid? 
 Nem volt-e a 9 fiunak leczkeje? Az anyddnak nem 
 volt-e kocsija? Az anydmnak van kocsija de a 9 
 nagynenyemnek nincsen. 
 
 I do like (nekem van kedvem) to play. My 
 brother likes to learn. I am in the humor for read- 
 ing. We have got (a) house, you have no garden. 
 Your parents have (a) fine (szep) house and large 
 fields. Our soldiers have muskets and bayonets. 
 Your soldiers have swords. My brother has books, 
 but my sister has none. Our father has money, but 
 we have none. I had no pocket-handkerchief. You 
 have no cravat. I shall have a new dress, but you 
 will have none.*) My brother has a fine bird , and 
 my sister has a little (kis) dog. Our aunt has fine 
 jewels. I have a diamond , my sister a ruby , and 
 my brother an emerald. The king has many (sok) 
 diamonds in his crown. 
 
 *) nektek nem lesz = you will have none. 
 
48 
 
 V. Attributes of Substantives 
 
 (Adjectives and Numerals). 
 
 1. 
 
 Any attributive term of a Substantive whatever 
 precedes its Substantive immediately and is invariable 
 before it; if the Substantive is missed, the Adjective 
 receives the affixes of the Substantive. 
 
 Jo ember, Jo ember'' tette (his action). A* 
 jo fiut szereti a lanito. A' tanito a szorgalmaios 
 fiunak konyvct aclott. Az en*) nagy konyvemet 
 az hies**) (dear) anydmtol kaptam ajdndekba. A' 
 jo Istenben b'izzunk 6 mindenhato es konyoriiletes. 
 Az edes atydm nekem szl-p kepet adotl (gave). Az 
 en konyvemben vannak ssep kepek, de a te konyved- 
 ben ninesenek (are none : see above). A" mi nagy 
 kertiinkben vannak ??wgas fdk, a' kis kertiinkben 
 ninescnek fdk, de ssep virdgok. Van nekiink nagy 
 retunk , sok szdntofdldiink es szep hdzunk. 
 
 I have a fine watch, and you have (a) beautiful 
 gold -chain. My brother has received (a) fine picture 
 from his good uncle. Our dear aunt gave us two (ket) 
 books for a present. Our Queen has a large army, 
 many cannons, and a great fleet. The commerce of 
 England is extensive, its fleet protects the far-sailing 
 ships of the merchants. The great ocean separates 
 the savages of Australia from the civilized nations 
 of Europe. 
 
 *) en precedes the substantive konyvem my book, because of 
 emphasis, see IV. 2. 
 
 **) edes, sweet, is a common attribute of persons beloved to us. 
 
49 
 
 2. 
 
 Comparison of Adjectives. 
 
 Magas high, magasabb higher, leg-magasabb 
 highest; ritka rare, ritkdbb rarer, more scarce, 
 leg-ritkdbb rarest; veres red, veresebb redder, 
 leg-veresebb reddest. 
 
 The Comparative is formed by means of bb, which 
 is preceded by the vowel a or «, if the Adjective 
 terminates with a consonant. 
 
 Obs. Words ending in u 9 i 9 and s receive the 
 termination of the Comparative either with a preceding 
 vowel, or without it; if the vowel a or e is missed 
 after s, then only a single b is used as the termination 
 of the Comparative. Regi ancient, regibb and regiebb 
 more ancient; suru dense, siirubb and suriiebb more 
 dense; vildgos light, vildgosabb and vildgosb lighter. — 
 
 In compounds the latter part of which has a final 
 u or u , only the first part of the composition receives 
 the termination of the Comparative: nagylelku, na- 
 gyobblelku. 
 
 Az oroszldny nagy dllat a' vizilo nagyobb, 
 az elefdnt legnagyobb, Scotidnak vannak magas 
 bcrczei. Olaszorszdgnak a' hegyei magasabbak, a 
 svajczi hegyek legmagasabbak. A 9 tigris (van) 
 kegyetlen,a hyena (van) kegyetlenebb, de a^ zsarnokok 
 (vannak) legkegyetlenebbek. A' kegyetlen zsarnok 
 kiuzi a** jo hazafit a' hazdjdbol. Az ezilst drdga, 
 az arany drdgdbb / a' gyemdnt legdrdgdbb. Minden 
 embernek van esze, de nem minden ember haszndlja 
 az eszet. A^ jo munkds tudja haszndlni a' rosx 
 
 Csink hung. Gram. 4 
 
50 
 
 szerszdmot is. Ravasz ember kdrosabb mint az dllat. 
 Az elet drdgdbb mint az oltozet. En Idttam magas 
 kegyet, de a bdtydm magasabbat Idtott (he saw). A* 
 mi hdzunk drag a, de a' ti hdzaitok meg drdgdkbak. 
 Our room (is) light, but yours (is) lighter. His 
 coat (is) dearer than yours. Our lesson (is) difficult, 
 yours (is) more difficult (nehezebb) , theirs (is) the 
 most difficult. The patriot loves his country (hazdjdt). 
 The general loves the brave soldiers, he praises the 
 gallant struggler. Nelson was a valiant admiral and 
 Napoleon an excellent military commander. Luther 
 was the great reformer of the declining church of 
 Christ. Melanchthon was the sincerest friend of 
 Luther and the meekest of all (the) reformers. 
 Great men are immortal, their names are as many 
 monuments in History. The wars of the middle ages 
 were more sanguinary than the wars of recent times. 
 
 3. 
 Jo good, jobb better, legjobb best. 
 szep beautiful, szebb more beautiful, legssebb most 
 
 beautiful. 
 sok much, many, tobb more, legtobb most. 
 konnyii, light, easy, konnyebb lighter, easier, leg- 
 
 konnyebb lightest, easiest. 
 kicsiny , kis little, kisebb less, legkisebb least. 
 
 Jobb egy vereb a 9 kezben, mint egy tuzok 
 a' kdzon. Tobbet adni nem vetek. Az ember ek 
 mindeg tobbet hivdnnak. Kinek sok van (he who 
 has much) az meg tobbet kivdn. Konnyebb mondant 
 
51 
 
 mint sem tenni. Szebb (more pleasant) az elet a? 
 meseben mint a valoban. A 9 mi kertunkben vannak 
 szep vwdgok, de a* tietekben szebb virdg van. 
 Nekem van kis kutydm, de a 9 nenyeme meg kisebb. 
 A' mi kertunk kicsiny; a 9 ti hdzatok is kincsiny. 
 A' kis kertben szebb virdg van mint a > nagyban. 
 
 The daughter of our neighbour is more beautiful 
 than this girl. We have much money, but our uncle 
 has (still) more. We have seen a fine horse, 
 but we have (a) finer (one). The little dog of my 
 sister has a black colour. Your dog is (a) little (one), 
 but that of my sister is (a smaller one) less. Have 
 you much money? I had more than I have now. 
 You had many houses. We shall have more gardens. 
 You will receive more letters. Our lesson is easier 
 (The) Wood is lighter than (the) metal, and the 
 air is still lighter. 
 
 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 
 
 Egy 
 
 1 
 
 tizenegy 
 
 11 
 
 harmincs 
 
 30 
 
 ketto 
 
 2 
 
 tizenkettd 
 
 12 
 
 harminczegy 
 
 31 
 
 hdrom 
 
 3 
 
 tizenhdrom 
 
 13 
 
 negyven 
 
 40 
 
 negy 
 
 4 
 
 tizennegy 
 
 14 
 
 negyvenegy 
 
 41 
 
 St 
 
 5 
 
 etc. 
 
 
 otven 
 
 50 
 
 hat 
 
 6 
 
 hiisz 
 
 20 
 
 hatvan 
 
 60 
 
 hit 
 
 7 
 
 huszonegy 
 
 21 
 
 hetven 
 
 70 
 
 nyolcs 
 
 8 
 
 huszonkettd 
 
 22 
 
 nyolczvan 
 
 80 
 
 kilencz 
 
 9 
 
 fiuszonhdrom 
 
 23 
 
 kilenczven 
 
 90 
 
 tiz 
 
 10 
 
 etc. 
 
 
 szdz 
 
 100 
 
 ezer 1000, milliom million. 
 
52 
 
 Els6 first, tixenegyedik eleventh, 
 mdsodik second, etc. 
 
 harmadik third, huszadik twentieth, 
 
 negyedik fourth, huszonegyedik twenty -first, 
 
 otodik fifth, harminczajtik thirtieth, 
 hatodik sixth, etc. 
 
 hetedik seventh szdzadik hundredth, 
 nyolczadik eighth, etc. 
 
 kilenezedik ninth, ezredik thousandth, 
 tizedik tenth, etc. 
 
 Hdny az or a (what o' clock is it)? Hdrom 
 negyed negyre (a quarter to four). Hdny ember 
 van a szobdbanl Tizennegy. Mennyit adtdl az 
 orddert? Hdrom font sterlinget. Hdny shilling 
 van egy font sterlingben? Husz. Mennyit kivdn 
 a 9 kalmdr? Hat fontot meg (and) ket shillinget 
 Hanyadik van ma (what is the date)? A y huszon- 
 harmadik. Elsd , vagy szent Istvdn volt az elsd 
 magyar kirdly, harmadik Andrds pedig az utolso. 
 Magyar orszdgnak volt ol magyar fejedelme, es 
 husz magyar kirdlya* Elsd Ldszlo volt a' leg- 
 hiresebb magyar kirdly. Elsd Lajos kirdly alatt 
 Magyarorszdg legterjedelmesebb volt. — 
 
 What o' clock is it? It is half past five (two 
 quarters on six). How much money have you? We 
 have six shillings and a few pence. How many 
 pence are (is) in a shilling? In a shilling there 
 are twelve pence. A week has seven days, and a 
 year has 365 days. Sunday is the first day of the 
 
53 
 
 week, Monday the second, Tuesday the third, 
 Wednesday the fourth, Thursday the fifth, Friday 
 the sixth, Saturday the last. What is the day of 
 the month? It is the fourth of January. George 
 the First died on the eleventh of June in the year 
 1727 (ezer hetszdz huszonhetedik evben). In the 
 year 1848 Europe struggled for its liberty. Christ- 
 mas is on the 25th of December, Easter is in March 
 or April, and Whitsuntide in May or June. — 
 
 5. 
 Verbal Adjective (Participle). 
 
 From any Verbal root may be derived two 
 Adjectives, one by means of an additional 6 or d, 
 and the second by the addition of t 9 ott, ott, or ett, 
 according to the demand of the Verbal root. 
 
 These two Adjectives cannot be translated in 
 other languages but by means of the Participles, 
 although the Hungarian language has other expressions 
 for the Participles of the modern languages (see 
 below). 
 
 From the Verb vdrni to wait, is formed, vdro, 
 expecting and waiting (a man waiting for), and vdrt, 
 expected or waited for. — 
 
 Constructions by means of these Adjectives very 
 often can be translated only by using the Relative 
 Pronouns who, what, which; and, on the contrary, 
 constructions of foreign languages with these Pro- 
 nouns, are better given by means of the Verbal Ad- 
 jective in the Hungarian language. 
 
84 
 
 A' dolgozdnak gyakran nines jutalma — he 
 who works has often no reward. A sokat vdro 
 gyakran keveset nyer — those who expect much, 
 get often very little. 
 
 A' megvert Ellenseggel nagylelkiien bdnni di- 
 csdseges , it is glorious to treat the vanquished enemy 
 generously. megnyerte az elveszettnek gondolt 
 csatdt, he won the battle, which he thought was lost. 
 
 These Adjectives, especially that of 6, are very 
 often used as Substantives: 
 
 Szabo tailor, from szabni to cut; beszelS, 
 szolo speaker, from beszelni, szolni to speak; vetd 
 sower, from vetni to sow (seminate); meselo the 
 story teller, from meselni to narrate; iro the writer, 
 author, from irni to write; a megtebolyo.dott the 
 madman ; etc. 
 
 1HL 
 
 Transformation of the Verbal root* 
 
 A. Passive Voice. 
 
 1. 
 
 By the addition of the syllable at, et, to the 
 radical of the Active Voice, there is formed a new 
 Verbal root, the root of the Passive Voice. Var, 
 the root of varni, has a Passive root in vdrat, 
 Infin. vdratni to be waited for, to be expected, 
 verni to beat, veretni to be beaten. 
 
 Verbs which have a final t in their root, 
 preceded by a long vowel or a consonant, and 
 
55 
 
 Verbs having two or more syllables in their Active 
 root , receive the syllable tat or tet as the termination 
 of the Radical of the Passive voice. 
 
 Pres. Vdratom I am expected, vdratol thou 
 art expected, varatik he is expected; vdratunk we 
 are expected, vdrattok you are expected, vdratnak 
 they are expected. — Veretem I am beaten , veret-el 
 thou art beaten, veretik he is beaten; veretilnk 
 we are beaten, verettek you are beaten, veretnek they 
 are beaten. 
 
 A' fiu veretik, mi is veretunk. A' tanulo ta- 
 nittatik. A\ virdgok gyujttetnek. Az en konyveim 
 bekotetnek. A y hdzatok ma eladatik. A' bdtydm az 
 drdjdt eladja. Az atydm hdzat eldd (he sells). Az 
 ellenseg megveretik. Sok orszdgokbol kiuzetnek a' 
 szabadsdg bardtjai. A 1 szerencsetlenek mindeg taldl- 
 nak menedekhelyet , hoi szivesen felvetetnek. Ki 
 szivesen felvesz, az szivesen felvetetik. 
 
 Hungarian characters are written like the Eng- 
 lish , but many Hungarian characters are not pronoun- 
 ced like the English. My brother is liked by all his 
 friends. Children are loved by their parents. Men 
 are educated by the circumstances in which they live. 
 Savages are guided by nature. Sailors are taught to 
 hazard. Huntsmen are led to (ra) perseverance. In 
 times of war much blood is shed, towns are set 
 on fire, castles are demolished, countries are depo- 
 pulated, and the inhabitants of them are ruined. 
 When peace is restored, trade is carried on. 
 
56 
 2. 
 
 IMPERFECT. 
 
 Vdrat-dm I was expected, vdrat-dl, thou wast 
 expected, vdrat-ek he was expected; vdrat-dnk 
 we were expected, vdrat-dtok you were expected, 
 vdrat-dnak they were expected. 
 PERFECT. 
 
 Vdrat-tam I have been expected, I was ex- 
 pected, vdrat-tdl, vdrat-ott; vdrat-tunk we have 
 been and we were expected , vdrat-tatok, vdrat-tak. 
 FUTURE. 
 
 Vdratni fogok I shall be expected, vdratni 
 fogsz thou wilt be expected , vdratni fog he will be 
 expected; vdratni fogunk we shall be expected, 
 vdratni fogtok , vdratni fognak. 
 
 A 9 fiu veretni fog , mertnem vigydzott (Perfect). 
 A^ mi hdzunk el fog adatni*) inert mi idegen foldre 
 utazunk. Mi vdrattunk ebedre a" nagybdtydnktol. 
 Az edes any dm' kertjeben ma szedetik a* gyilmolcs. 
 A^ virdgok bokretdba kotettek a' hugomtoL Ezek 
 (these) a* kepek a' leghiresebb festdtdl festettek. 
 A' ti hdzatok a' legiigyesebb epitesztdl epittetett. 
 
 You will be expected at supper by your aunt. 
 Charles has been taught to read and write, yet he 
 does**) not write well. The boy was beaten, be- 
 
 *) el fog adatni instead of eladatni fog ; such diremptions 
 of compound Verbs are made because of the Emphasis ; in such 
 cases the accent is always on the first part of the composition. 
 
 **) The Verb „to do" as an Auxiliary , is never used in the 
 Hungarian language, but the principal Verb receives the Con- 
 jugation of the Auxiliary ; thus , „writes" ... — 
 
57 
 
 cause he offended his teacher. (The) Boys who 
 (kik) are inattentive are punished. We have never 
 been punished, because we always did our duty. 
 All men (minden ember) were born with equal rights, 
 and privileges have been introduced through the 
 injustice of tyrants. Men are punished by their own 
 vices. A large empire has been founded by Alexan- 
 der the Great (the great Alexander), but it was 
 dismembered soon after the life of its founder was 
 extinguished. 
 
 3. 
 
 SUBJUNCTIVE. 
 
 Vdrassam (instead of vdratjam, see Intr. § 3) 
 I may be expected, I shall be expected, vdrassdl 
 thou mayst and shalt be expected, vdrassek\ vdras- 
 sunk, vdrassatok , vdrassanak. 
 
 CONDITIONAL. 
 
 Vdratndm I might and I should be expected 
 vdratndl, vdratnek; vdratndnk, varatndtok; vdrat- 
 ndnak. 
 
 Vdrattam volna I should and might have been 
 expected , and if I had been expected , vdrattdl volna, 
 vdratott volna; vdrattunk volna; vdrattatok volna, 
 vdrattak volna, 
 
 Az okos ember ugy intezi el dolgait (makes 
 such arrangement) hogy ne vdrassek. Iparkodom 
 nehogy vdrassam. A' fiu megveretnek ha nem enge- 
 delmeskednek. Ha mi nem tanittatndnk , nem is 
 tudndnk semmitsem. Ne keressel (be not asked, do 
 not let you ask) arra> hogy mdssal jot tegyel. 
 
58 
 
 En mondtam hogy a konyvem kerestessek. As 
 atydnk megparancsolta , hogy a tollak megszdmit- 
 tassanak. tlgy beszelj hogy megertessel. Idegenek 
 meg nem ertetnek ha sajdt nyelviikon beszelnek. 
 
 If the letters had been written, you would 
 not have been blamed by the teacher. The tyrant 
 commanded, that the citizen should be flogged. 
 The enemies were beaten by our army, but the fact 
 has been denied by them. An extensive trade is 
 carried on between England and its colonies. The 
 trade would be more extended, if such intentions 
 were not prevented by envy. My father has disposed, 
 that our house at Paris might be sold. Our rich 
 neighbour has ordered, that his tenants be driven 
 out of his house. The French were driven from 
 (out of) East India. 
 
 H. Factitive Verbal roots. 
 
 The meaning of all Active Verbs may be repre- 
 sented in such a condition as to express by them the 
 subject made active by a cause which lies without 
 the sphere of the subject. Such representations in 
 the modern languages are expressed by means of the 
 Verbs to let, to make, to cause, to have, etc. 
 
 The Hungarian language forms a new Verbal 
 root for these representations , by the addition of the 
 syllable tat or tet to the root of the Active voice. 
 Varni to wait, forms vdr-tat-ni to let wait for, and 
 to cause any one to wait. 
 
59 
 
 Obs. 1. The Passive root is very often used 
 in the meaning of Factitive Verbs, and the root of 
 Factitives must often be translated by the Passive 
 voice of our modern languages; thus, kormdnyozni 
 to govern, forms kormdnyoztatni to be governed, 
 korondzni to crown , korondztatni to be crowned , etc. 
 
 Obs. 2. The Factitives have both, the definite 
 and indefinite, forms of Conjugation; Factitive roots, 
 used as Passive ones, have only the forms of the 
 Passive voice. 
 
 A' Bdtydm sokdig vdrtat (My brother lets me 
 wait a long time). Az atydm szep konyvet fog 
 kottetni. Mi csindltatunk (we have — made) uj 
 kabdtot. KoszSrultesd*) a > tollkesedet ha azt akarod 
 hogy vdgjon. Az Atydm szdmoltatja a 9 konyveit a* 
 bdtydmmal (My father makes my brother count his 
 books). A' tanito velem iratja a leveleket (the 
 teacher, lets me write the letters). Az edes any dm 
 a' hugommal olvastatja ezt a 9 konyvet. Ha nekem 
 penzem volna ruhdt csindltatnek. Minden bardtim 
 velem. fizettetik adossdgaikat. Szdmittasd fel a T 
 phizt hogy tudjuk mennyi van. Mi hdzat epittetunk, 
 ti pedig kdstelyt. 
 
 We have our dresses made at our tailor's, but 
 our friend has his made at your tailor's. Let your 
 brother read his lesson. We had a fine house built. 
 
 *) The termination of the second Person of the Subjunctive 
 jad and jed, is often contracted into d; thus, „sad" and „$ed" 
 becomes d as well ; and instead of vdrjad wait , we have vdrd> 
 instead of koszwriiltessed . we have kbszbriiltesd . 
 
60 
 
 Our father causes us to read every night (minden 
 estve). I shall let you write a letter for my friend. 
 We shall have our saloon lighted up by forty -five 
 lamps. Do make your brother finish his writings 
 (do make finish: vegeztesd). If you have a new 
 coat made, give it to our tailor. We have our 
 boots made at Mr. B\s. I do not like to go out 
 with Charles, because he keeps me waiting for him 
 a very long time. Our teacher lets us count every 
 day. After we have finished our school -work, our 
 mother lets us play on the piano. Our music master 
 lets us sing as well. 
 
 €. Potential roots. 
 
 The possibility of any action represented in the 
 Verb, as well as the notion of „being able" to 
 perform the action, is expressed by the syllables 
 hat, het, which are added to the root of the Verb, 
 Active, Passive, or Factitive; thus is originated a 
 new root, to which the Conjugational terminations 
 are joined as to a Primitive Verbal root. Vdrni to 
 wait for, vdratni to be waited for, vdrtatni to let 
 (make any one) wait, have as many roots of 
 possibility in vdrhat, vdrathat and vdrtatkat, and 
 
 vdrhatok, means : I may, I can, I am able to wait ; 
 
 vdrathatom, I can be waited for, it is possible 
 that I am waited for ; 
 
 vdrtathatok I am able to make one wait, or 
 I can let any one wait. 
 
61 
 
 The Conjugational forms are the game as given 
 for the Active and Passive voice. 
 
 Obs. The final n of the primitive root of 
 Verbs is missed before the potential termination het. 
 Thus: men-ni forms me- het > ven-ni forms ve-ket, 
 vin-ni forms vi-het, etc. 
 
 En vdrhatok, ti nem vdrhattok. Az anydnk 
 nem vdrhat. En olvashatok. Ok olvashattak volna. 
 A tanulo nem irhatja c? levelet. Ki nem tanul 
 mikor tanulhat, az nem fogja tudni azt a mit 
 tudhatna. Az ellenseg megverethetett volna, de a? 
 vezer ugyetlen volt. Szerencses az> ki (he who) 
 mds kdrdn*) tanulhat. Nem mindenki mehet (can 
 go) mennyorszdgba. Ha mi tudhatnok, hogy mi fog 
 tortenniy sok bajnak elejet vehetnenk. Mindnydjan 
 hibdzhalunk, mert tokeletlen teremtesek vagyunk. 
 Ki jot tehet (can do) es nem teszi (does), az (he 
 is) bunds. 
 
 I am able to read. My friend is not able to 
 write. I can say my lesson. You cannot pronounce 
 this word. My brother can speak French, and his 
 friend can speak Hungarian. We are not able to 
 learn our lesson. (The) Soldiers may fight against 
 the enemy whilst the tradesmen attend to (utdri) 
 their business. The power of tyrants cannot last, 
 for it is self - consuming. If governments were able 
 to carry out all the wishes of their sovereigns, they 
 would become superfluous themselves. As soon as 
 
 *) Kdr, loss, kdra, his loss, kdrdn, on his loss. 
 
62 
 
 the people is able to govern itself, it will throw off 
 the guardianship of monarchs. 
 
 A' konyveim be nem kotethetnek (cannot be 
 bound) e' heten (this week). Ezek a 1 levelek nem 
 irathatnak ma. Rest tanulok nem dicsertethetnek. 
 Idegen foldon nehezen taldltathatik azon szivesseg 
 melly (which) minket (us) tulajdon tiizhelyeinknel 
 dpolgat. Messze foldon kerestethetik a } hu bar at, 
 ha bennunk huseg nincsen. Nem mindnydjan tanit- 
 tathaiunk egy mestersegre. Ambdr vdrtathatndm 
 (I was able to let wait) a' fiut, meg is inkdbb siette- 
 tem. En elbeszeltethetnem vele az egesz ugyet, de 
 unalmas azt hallgatni. — 
 
 I cannot be expected at my uncle's. You could 
 be received better (you possibly might be received 
 better) if you made him a present. It is uncertain 
 whether (ha) the battle could have been won. The 
 enemies might have been vanquished, if the soldiers 
 had had capable leaders. Gutta-percha can be used 
 for (ra) fancy works; of it can be made baskets, 
 plates, spoons, inkstands, picture and looking-glass 
 frames. I could not let you wait any longer. If I 
 were able to have my coat made at your tailor's, 
 I should gain in (n) its price and in the beauty of 
 its shape. 
 
 D« Medium* 
 
 Many Verbs which really have an active or 
 reflexive meaning are used as Neuter, and as such 
 they receive Personal terminations of Conjugation 
 
63 
 
 like those of the Passive Voice. Lakni to inhabit, 
 means in its medial form to live, to dwell. 
 
 INDICATIVE. 
 Pres. lakom I live, I dwell, lakol thou livest, 
 
 lakik he lives; lakunk, laktok, laknak. 
 Past, laktam I have lived, I have dwelt, lakidl 
 thou hast lived, lakott he has lived ; laktunk, 
 laktatok, laktak, 
 Fut. lakni fogok I shall live, lakni fogsz thou 
 wilt live, lakni fog he will live; lakni 
 fogunk we shall live, lakni fogtok you will 
 live, lakni fognak, they will live. 
 SUBJUNCTIVE. 
 Lakjam that I may live, lakjdl, lakjek; lak- 
 junk, lakjatok, lakjanak. 
 
 CONDITIONAL. 
 Lakndm I would live, lakndl y laknek; lakndnk, 
 lakndtok, lakndnak. 
 
 Londonban tobb mint ket milliom ember lakik*). 
 En igen szep tdjon lakom, hanem te nem lakol oily 
 szep videken. Sok bajjal kiizdik az ember mig e* 
 vildgot lakja (inhabits). Mi tetszik neked jobban, 
 a' veres vagy a \ ziild szin. Nekem ugy latszik 
 hogy nines igazad. Mindeg igazat szoljunk bar 
 ne is tessiink**) mdsoknak. A nap forogni 
 latszik a' fold koruL Ha jot tesziink (we do) 
 ne Idtszassek***) hogy onzesbSl tettuk (we did). 
 
 *) Singular after the Numerals. 
 
 **) Tessiink instead of tetszjunk we may please. 
 
 ***) Idtszassek , instead of latszatjek, it shall appear. 
 
64 
 
 Angolorszdg a' vildgnak minden reszeivel keres- 
 kedik. A' nagykereskedd nem kereskedik kicsinyben 
 (in retail). Kereskedjel hogy nyerjel valamit, mert 
 nyeresbdl elsz. 
 
 We live in Oxford street, and you live in Hol- 
 born, but he lives in Kentish Town. If he would 
 live at my uncle's, he daily could take a walk in 
 the park. If England traded to Russia, it would 
 gain a great deal. He trades (with) in drapery. 
 My brother works at (in) the carpenters trade, and 
 I work at the printing trade. Men who do not work 
 are a burden (terhere) to society. Men sin against 
 the law of the nature , when they oppress their fellow 
 creatures. Tyrants sin against society by ruling 
 (when they rule) others against their will. The 
 King domineers over his people instead of governing 
 it (instead that he might govern it). 
 
 VII. 
 
 Irregularities in Verbal for- 
 mations. 
 
 A. Verbal roots in „d".*) 
 
 Verbs the root of which is not a monosyllabical 
 one, and terminating with d, preceded by a vowel, are 
 liable to contraction in the Present Tense of the 
 
 *) Verbs of this kind are Mediums , but in regard to aludni, 
 the people and Grammarians do not yet agree; the former, 
 though erroneously, using it as a Neuter and Medium. The 
 orms in which it commonly occurs are subjoined, its Medial 
 form has the same terminations as lakni. See p. 155. 
 
65 
 
 Indicative Mood; the whole syllable od> ud 9 b'd, 
 tidy ed is missed, and the consonant ss is put in- 
 stead. Thus, fekudni, to lie, has fekszem I lie; aludni, 
 to sleep, has alszom I sleep. 
 
 Observ. If the penultima of the Verbal root 
 has more than one consonant , such contractions are 
 not made, but d is changed into sz: as, alkudni to 
 bid, alkuszom I bid. 
 
 1. 
 
 INDICATIVE. 
 
 Pres. alszom I sleep, alszol thou sleepest, alszik 
 he sleeps, alszunk we sleep, alszotok you 
 sleep, alszanak they sleep. — Fekszem I lie, 
 fekszel thou liest, fekszik he lies; feksziink 
 we lie, fekszetek you lie, fekszenek they lie. 
 Past tense, aludtam I did sleep, I was sleeping, 
 I have slept, aludtdl, aludott and aludt ; a/wrf- 
 £ra#, aludtatok, aludtak and aludtanak. 
 Fut. aludni fogok I shall sleep, etc., regular. 
 
 Hazudni, to tell a lie, and Verbs in which the 
 syllable of contraction is preceded by z or s» 9 are 
 not abbreviated, but the primitive root is used; thus, 
 hazudom instead of hazszom. . 
 
 Az ocsem mindeg haragszik ha valaki a J tolldt 
 elveszi (tak esaway). A' tanito megharagudott azon, 
 hogy a' fiu nem tudta a' leczkejet. En nem harag- 
 szom rdd (redd: with you), mert te nem tehetsz 
 rola (you cannot help it). A' bdtydm sokdig alszik. 
 Ti meg 10 orakor az dgyban fekszetek , te is addig 
 
 Csink hung. Gram. 5 
 
66 
 
 (till then = as long) fekszel Mi lefeksziink tiz 6ra- 
 kor, es alszunk het oraig reggel. En mindeg alku- 
 szom ha valamit veszek (buy). A 9 bdtydm soha sem 
 alkuszik, es azert drdgdn fizet. En alkudtam. Ti 
 nem alkudtatok. A 9 ki hazudik hitelt nem erdemel. 
 We do not go to bed before 11 o' clock. Mj 
 brother is always in bed at 10 o' clock. Do you 
 sleep long (long you sleep)? We sleep for seven 
 hours (till seven hours), but our friend sleeps only 
 for five hours. I do not go to bed early. My bro- 
 ther is offended, because I did not lend him my 
 book. You are always angry when you go to school. 
 (The) Men that have once told a lie have no credit. 
 He often tells a lie to defend his wickedness. Our 
 teacher was offended yesterday, because one of his 
 pupils (his one pupil) told a lie. I am never angry 
 with you. 
 
 2. 
 
 SUBJUNCTIVE. 
 Pres. aludjam (commonly aludjak) shall I sleep, 
 that I may sleep, aludjdl, aludjek; aludjunk 
 that we may sleep, shall we sleep, alud- 
 jatok, aludjanak. 
 
 CONDITIONAL. 
 
 Pres. aludndm (commonly aludnek) I would sleep, 
 
 if I slept, aludndl, aludnek (commonly alud- 
 
 na) ; aludndnk, aludndtok, aludndnak. 
 
 Past, aludtam volna I would have slept, if I had 
 
 slept, aludtdl volna, aludt volna; aludtunk 
 
 volna y aludtatok volna, aludtak volna. 
 
67 
 
 The Imperative is the same as the Subjunctive 
 Mood ; in the second person of the Imperative Mood 
 the termination dl, el, is often missed. 
 
 Ne aludjdl sokdig , mert hosszu dlom art az 
 egeszsegnek. Aludf. Aludjunk (let us sleep). Ne 
 haragudjatok azokra, kik (who) akaratlanul megbdn- 
 tanak. Ha megharagudndtok mi nem mennenk N- 
 hez. A"* bdtydm tovdbbig aludnek ha nem kellene 
 (were not obliged) oskoldba menni. Rest emberek 
 mindeg alhatnak. En nappal nem alhatom de 
 Kdroly mindeg alhatik. Lefekudhetunk (can we go 
 to sleep)? Ne fekildjetek meg le , mert meg nines 9 
 ora. Ha mi rajta (about it, instead of azon) meg- 
 haragudtunk volna, nem jottunk volna ide. Kerem 
 meg ne haragudjanak hogy vissza nem hoztam a' 
 konyviiket. Bar haragudjek is en neki nem adorn. 
 
 Go to bed. Let us go to bed (fekildjilnk le). 
 Do not tell lies, for you sin against yourself and 
 against others. If he should tell a lie, he would be 
 punished by his teacher. I should have told you 
 a lie, if I had said it was not true. Never be angry 
 with your neighbours. Be not offended at trifles. 
 You would have been offended, if I had gone away 
 without taking leave. Would you be offended, if I 
 told you the truth? We are reposing; you have 
 been reposing. Nature is in repose , and the airs of 
 the birds do not sound (the birds their airs not sound). 
 The sun has set. The sun sets. As soon as the 
 sun sets the nocturnal birds leave their lurking places. 
 
 5* 
 
68 
 
 II. Verbal roots in »n." 
 
 3. 
 
 Venni to buy, to take. 
 
 Indicat. Pre s. veszek I buy, vessel, *) veszen 
 and vesz ; veszUnk we buy, vesz- 
 tek, vesziiek. 
 Imp. vevek I bought, vevel, veve; ve- 
 venk we bought, vevetek, vevenek. 
 Perf. vettem I have bought, I bought, 
 I was buying, vettel, vett; vettunk, 
 vettetek, vettenck. 
 F u t. venni fogok I shall buy, venni fogs %, 
 venni fog, etc. 
 Subjunct. vcgyek that I may buy, shall I buy, 
 vegyel, vegyen; vegyiinh , vcgyetek 
 vegyenek. 
 Condit. 1. vennek I would buy, if I bought, 
 vennel, venne; vennenk, vennetek, 
 vennenek. 
 2. vettem volna I would or should have 
 bought, vettel volna, vett volna; vettunk 
 volna, vettetek volna, vettek volna, 
 
 Enni to eat**), inni to drink, lenni to become, 
 hinni to believe, vinni to carry, to take, tenni to do, 
 
 *) although veszesz is the proper form, yet veszel is 
 commonly used. 
 
 **) Enni and inni (which takes the personal affixes with 
 hard vowels) are used in the Medial form; thus, eszem I eat, 
 eszel thou eatest , eszik he eats, etc., and iszom, iszol, iszik, etc. 
 
69 
 
 and their compounds have the same conjugational 
 forms. 
 
 A 9 nagybdtydnk hdzat vetl, mi pedig kertet 
 veszunk. Veszel-e (wilt thou buy) konyvet? Nem, 
 en konyvet venni nem fogok hanem foldabroszokat. 
 Ne vegyel ott ruhdt mert nem drulnak ott jo kelmet. 
 Ha almdt vesztek ne egyetek (enni) meg > mert meg 
 nem erett. Vegyetek meg ezt a 9 papirost mert olcso. 
 Soha se higyetek azoknak kik egyszer hazudtak, 
 konnyen megcsalhatnak. Az atydm elvette tolem a 9 
 konyvet. Ne vegyetek el (do not take away) bardli- 
 toktol azt mit (what) egyszer ajdndekba adtatok. 
 Konnyen balvelemenyu lesz az , ki mindent hiszik. 
 
 ugyan azt dllitja de en el nem hiszem. 
 
 Do not take away the book from the learner. 
 
 1 believe that many men are mistaken in their 
 judgement through want of knowledge. He who 
 (a ki) does good to (vat) others, does services to 
 himself. You must do with others as you wish 
 that people should do with you. Did you eat the pears 
 and apples? Eat these grapes and prunes. If I 
 would have (had) eaten some bread and butter , I never 
 had (could have) eaten any chesnuts. Do you believe 
 that your brother will depart to-morrow? I believe he 
 will (fog). You did not belie # ve me (to me) , when I 
 told you. I shall believe you another time. My 
 brother went for a soldier, and I shall go for a 
 sailor. Did he go for a soldier in the horse -guards? 
 
70 
 
 No; he went for a foot - soldier. The more we 
 recede from the state of nature, the more difficult it 
 becomes to be happy. 
 
 Menni to go. 
 
 Indie. Pres. megyek I go, megysz thou goest, 
 megy , men he goes; megyunk we 
 go, mentek, mennek. 
 Imp. menekl went, menel, mene; menenk 
 
 we went, menetek, menenek. 
 Perf. mentem I was going, I went, I 
 have gone, mentel, merit; 
 mentilnk we have gone, we were 
 going, we went, mentetek, mentek 
 or mentenek. 
 F u t. menni fogok I shall go , menni fogsz, 
 thou wilt go, menni fog he will go; 
 menni fogunk, etc. 
 Subj. menjek, shall I go, that I may go, 
 
 menjel, menjen; 
 menjiink, menjetek, menjenek. 
 Gond. 1. mennek I would go, mennel, menne, etc. 
 2. mentem volna I would have gone, if 
 I would have gone , mentel volna , ment 
 volna; 
 mentilnk volna, etc. 
 
 Ha az ido szep lesz y setdlni megyunk. Az 
 any am azt mondta, hogy ki ne menjek. Ha ki- 
 
71 
 
 mennek az atydm haragudnek ram. Ki mondta 
 hogy N. urhoz menjetek. Menjunk (let us go) 
 haza mert kesd. Ha elmennel, zdrd (instead of 
 zdrjad) be a' szoba ajtot. En Parisba megyek az 
 ocsem pedig Brilsselbe megy. Kerem ne vegye 
 rosz neven (do not take it ill) ha nem mennek 
 onnel (with you). Mi elmegyunk, nem mentek ti 
 is? Mi nem mehetiink mert az anydnk nem engedi. 
 
 I should go to Paris, if my mother took (would 
 take) me with her. Will you go for a walk (to walk) 
 this afternoon (ma delutdii) ? No ; we shall not go for 
 a walk. Can you carry this book? I shall take 
 (carry) this book to the bookbinder. Do not take 
 that boot to the shoemaker. The boy took his 
 books and his writings to the school. Have you 
 done your work? We did our work yesterday, and 
 you will do yours to-morrow. He never does his 
 work. Believe what I told you. I believe it, 
 because your friend told me of it before he 
 went to Paris. I should believe it, if he never 
 had told a lie. 
 
 Kinek kinek (to every body) ott hazdja, ahol 
 jol megy dolga (he does well). Nem megy az 
 mindeg ugy ahogy az ember magdban felteszi. 
 Teszem fel (suppose) hogy elmennek, mit fog 6 
 azutdn csindlni. Ki vitte el az en konyvemet? A' 
 bdtydd azt magdval vitte. Azt soha sem hittem 
 volna hogy o elmenjen. Ne hidd (hidjed) neki mert 
 
72 
 
 pdpista. *) En hiszem y mert mag am szemevel 
 (my own eye) lattam. Hiszed-e azt hogy telet 
 mennydorog? Hiszem, mert mag am is hallottan. 
 Boldogok kik nem Idtnak es meg is hisznek. 
 
 Take this newspaper . up stairs. My brother 
 took his coat to your tailor, for he had bought it 
 of him. Never buy things without seeing them. I 
 should like (szeretnek) to buy a horse, if I had 
 money. The brother of your uncle suddenly became 
 ill. I become ill if I eat fruit. Did you eat all 
 the fruit which my mother has bought for you? We 
 took some of it to your friend Charles, and some 
 (jiemit) we ate in company with our friend Francis. 
 Take these pears to your father; my brother has 
 bought them for him; I believe they are good 
 (ones). Do you (think) believe (that) we shall have 
 some rain? Take this book back to the bookseller, 
 and tell him (that) I shall not buy it. 
 
 C. Verbal roots in „\"* 
 
 5. 
 
 Indie. Pres. Iovok I come, /to thou comest, j6 
 (jo?i) he comes, jovilnk we come, 
 jotoky jonek (jonnek). 
 Imp. jovek I came, jovel, Jove; 
 jdvenky jovetek, jovenek. 
 
 *) Proverb, meaning to be cautious. 
 
73 
 
 Perf. jdtem I came, I did come, I was 
 coming, I have come, jdtel, jdt, 
 jdtunk, jdtetek, jotek. 
 Fut. jdni fand jonni) fogok I shall 
 come, will come, jdni (jonni) 
 fogsz, jdni fog; 
 
 jdni fogunk, jdni fogtok, jdni 
 fognak. 
 Subj. jdjek (land jojjek) shall I come, that I 
 may come, jdjel (jojjel and jer) jojjon; 
 jdjiink that we may come, shall we come, 
 jdjetek (jojjetek) jdjenek (jojjenek). 
 Gond. 1. jdnek (and jonnek) I would come, if I 
 came, jdnel, jdne; 
 jdnenk, jdnetek, jdnenek. 
 2. jdtem volna I would have come, 
 jdtel volna, jott volna; 
 jdtiink volna, jdtetek volna, jotek 
 volna. 
 
 Alike to the Verb jdni to come, are formed: 
 loni to shoot, szdni to weave, hini to call, szini 
 to draw, to smoke (tobacco), and similar ones, 
 and their compounds. 
 
 Obs. 1. Verbs of this kind are contracted from 
 their primitive roots jov, lov , szov , hiv , sziv; this 
 root is restored in all formations in which the affix 
 begins with a vowel; on the contrary, if the affix 
 begins with a consonant, the radical v is thrown off 
 
74 
 
 and the radical vowel protracted : thus 16-tem instead 
 of lov-tem, hi-tam instead of hiv-tam, etc. 
 
 2. The Verb jdni, forms its Tenses regularly as 
 well as by means of assimilation of the consonant v, 
 with the initial consonant of the personal affixes ; thus, 
 we form jdni and jonni, jojek and jojjek. 
 This has mislead some Grammarians to adopt this 
 assimilation in the Conjugation of all other Verbs, 
 but they forgot that jonni retains its short vowel 
 when the v is assimilated, and prolongs it when the 
 v is thrown off. This is not the case with the other 
 Verbs, for their vowel always remains a long one, when 
 the affix begins with a consonant. This is the reason 
 why some authors write hittam, lottem, hini, hinek, etc. 
 
 Ha ti holnap eljottok hozzdnk (to us) mulatozni 
 fogunk. En eljottem volna kanem sok munkdm.miatt 
 ki nem mehettem. JSjetek el ma, mert holnap nem 
 leszunk (shall be) otthon. Mi el fogunk jdni. 
 Bar atom ne jojj (Imperative) hozzdm, mert nem 
 adhatom azt a 9 mit kertel. Jojjetek veltlnk setdlni. 
 Mi nem jovunk setdlni minthogy dolgunk van. Haza 
 jott-e mar a 7 nagybdtydd? Meg nem jott hazas 
 (es) nem is vdrjuk csak hdrom nap mulva. Hozzdtok 
 jonnek de felek hogy dolgotok lesz. Ne jojj ma 
 hanem holnap , akkor jdtszhatunk. Ha tegnap jotetek 
 volna meg lathattdtok volna a' kepet mit az atydm 
 Brusselbe kuldott A* ki nem jon annak menni 
 nem kell 
 
75 
 
 My brother came from the play (theatre) last 
 night (yesterday evening) at 11 o' clock. We came 
 from the country (falu) into (ba) the town. Did 
 you come from London? No; we came from Bathe 
 Did you not go to London when you came from 
 Paris? Yes. My friend came from France to see all 
 the curiosities of London. We shall come to you 
 to-night, when we have done (elvegeztiiU) our work. 
 Do not come to day, for we shall be out (we not 
 shall be at home). If you would come to-morrow 
 morning we should go in the country. Shall I come 
 this afternoon (ma delutdri)! No, you had better 
 (inkdbb) come after to-morrow (holnap utdri). Shall 
 we come to see (Idtogatni) you next (jovo) week? 
 
 En tegnap vaddszni voltam de nem lotem semmit. 
 A' vaddszok gyakran nem lonek. Szeretnek Idni. 
 Ki hivott (hit). gondolom hogy az ocsed hit 
 teged (thee). Hijdtok el azt az embert. Kdroly 
 kihi mert valamit akar mondani. Nem akarsz egy 
 pipa dohdnyt szini (to smoke) ? En nem szoktam 
 szini (I am not used to smoking). Az atydnk mindeg 
 szivart szi. A' takdes szovi (definite form of szoni) 
 a* vdsznaty az abroszokat es az asztal- kendoket. 
 A 9 Posztos szoveti (lets weave) a 9 poszto-kelmet. 
 Angolorszdgban geppel szovetik a 9 posztot es a* 
 vdsznat, Magyarorszdgban tobbnyire kezzel 
 
 When we were hunting we shot many hares 
 and partridges. Can you shoot (do you know to 
 
76 
 
 shoot)? No, I cannot shoot; but my brother shoots 
 very well (very well shoots). I shot two deers 
 yesterday. We have shot some wild ducks. Do not 
 shoot when people are passing before you (jeldttetek). 
 If you should shoot you would kill them. Did you 
 call your brother? Call your younger brother as well. 
 Your friend has called you, he wants to speak to 
 you. Shall I call this gentleman. Call him. You 
 never should call me when I am at work. What 
 do you smoke, cigars or a pipe (tobacco)? I prefer 
 smoking a pipe (tobacco). Did you ever smoke 
 Havana segars? I did smoke them formerly, but now 
 I prefer smoking Virginian tobacco. 
 
 1>. Verbal roots of „z, gz". 
 
 6. 
 
 Verbal roots terminating in sz, z, preceded by a 
 vowel, commonly receive ol, el, 61 in the second Person 
 Singular Number instead of sz; the consonant /, is 
 assimilated to the radical sz , z. In the third Person 
 Sing, of the Perfect Tense the t is redoubled and pre- 
 ceded by a short vowel , which according to the Verbal 
 root is either o or o and e: thus, hozott he brought, 
 instead of hozt, fozott he cooked, etc. 
 
 Obs. 1) If the verbal root ending in z be of 
 two or more syllables the ultima is contracted 
 according to § 5. In trod. Thus, from szerezni to pur- 
 chase, we form: szerzek, szerzel, szerez, szerziink, 
 szereztek y szereznek. Verbs the roots of which are 
 
77 
 
 contracted that way , retain the vowel before the it, 
 of the Perfect tense in all personal terminations, thus: 
 szerzettem, verzettem, etc. 
 
 Te konyvet hozol en pedig papirost kertem. 
 Hozzdl (hozjdl) kenyeret meg vajat. Ne hozzdtok 
 ide azl az asztalt. Mit hozol? Hozol- e almdtvagy 
 kortvet? The soha sem ekezel a hoi kell. Mit 
 csindlsz haldszol-e vagy madardszol? Te ma vaddszol, 
 mi pedig tegnap vaddsztunk. Te verzel *) bardtom 
 hoi sebesultel A' mit te magadnak szerzel abban 
 mdssal osztozoL A' bdtydm almdt hozott. A' 
 konyvem elveszett. A* ledny erzette a' pirongatdst. 
 En verzettem. 
 
 Thou bringest bread instead of meat. Dost 
 thou bring pens or ink? Thou dost always bring 
 things which are not wanted (what is not wanted — 
 mi nem kell). Thou dost not fish. Art thou a 
 hunting (huntest thou) or catching birds? Thou 
 dividest into two parts, when thou ought to divide 
 (V mikor osztani kellene) into four (parts). Dost 
 thou feel? Thou bleedest. Thou dost pull. Dost 
 thou plague poor animals? Thou dost not torment 
 poor children. When thou analyzest plants, thou 
 makest use of a microscope. He has analyzed mine- 
 rals. We have felt the misfortune. He has tormented 
 a poor worm. He distributed money amongst the poor. 
 
 *) instead of verezel and szerezeL 
 
78 
 7. 
 
 Verbs having a vowel before the termina- 
 tion of the Infinitive ni, and such as have a 
 final t in their root preceded bj a short vowel (as 
 vet, fut, etc.), receive a short vowel (o , o, e,) 
 before the Characteristic of the Perfect Tense, 
 which in this case is reduplicated. For instance: 
 hallani to hear, forms kall-o-ttam I have heard; 
 kiejteni to pronounce, kiejt-e-ttem I have pronounced; 
 kuzdeni to struggle, ktizd-o-ttem I have struggled, etc. 
 
 Nagyon sokat hallottunk beszelni a regieti 
 vitezsegiikrol; hallottad hogy mit mondott. A' 
 Tolvaj nem vallott meg semmit. O elrejtette azt a 
 mit mdsok loptak. Hovd futottdl a? mikor hitalak 
 (called thee). Te engemet irni tanitottdl a' bdtydm 
 pedig teged rajzolni tanitott. Ti addig halasztottdtok 
 mig keso volt. En nem halasztottam volna hanem 
 az ocsem kert hogy ne siessek. Mit vetettetek abba 
 (in that) a* kertbe. Mi virdgot meg zoldseget 
 vetettunk. Ki iitott meg? A' fiu megiltotte a' 
 lapddvaL O megszoritotta a' kezemet es eltiint. 
 Nagyon szoritottak minket a' nagyszombati csata 
 utdn. A* Magyarok meghoditottdk Pannonidt 894 
 evben. En megszolitottam az utczdn hanem 6 nem 
 hallgatott ram. Kdroly kiejtette jol ezeket a* 
 szavakat. Hallottad- e hogy an mondta ki 6? Ha 
 jol kiejtetted volna azt a* szot, a' tanito nem 
 igazitott volna. Miert (why) nem igazitottad ha 
 
79 
 
 lattad hogy hibdzott Mikor penzt hozott in oda 
 nyujtottam a kezemet hogy tdle dtvegyem. 
 
 He has hidden himself, for he feared the 
 punishment. He stretched out his hand, when he 
 heard (persons) speaking of fruit. Did you listen to 
 (that) what he has said? I have not listened. My 
 teacher has corrected me always, when I have made 
 a mistake (hibdt ejteni, to make a mistake). I have 
 forgotten to learn my lesson. Charles has forgotten 
 to take his books with him. William the Conqueror 
 has conquered this island. The English nation 
 delayed its assistance to foreign nations till it was 
 too late. The clock struck one. We have sown 
 seeds of flowers in our garden; our uncle has sown 
 seeds of vegetables in his garden. The thief has 
 run away. My brother has spoiled my blue ink. 
 I have painted a fine picture. 
 
 8. 
 
 Dissyllabical Verbs with a final t in their root, 
 and Verbs the roots of which terminate with d, g, 
 k, receive the short vowel (o , o, e,) before the t 
 of the Perfect in the third person Sing. Szeret-ni 
 to love, szeretett he loved, adni to give, adott he 
 has given. 
 
 Obs. 1. Dissyllables in d have, in the third 
 person Perfect, either a single t or tt preceded by a 
 short vowel; thus, szakad-ni to tear, will be szak- 
 adt and szakadott it tore, reped-ni to crack, repedt 
 and repedett it cracked. 
 
80 
 
 2. Ldtni, to see, forms lattam I have seen, 
 lattdl thou hast seen, Idtott he has seen. 
 
 Az oesem haza sietett; 6 nem szeretett volna 
 lovdbb vdrni. Sokat fizetett az atydm a hdzaert. 
 Istvdn minap farkast kergetett. Ha 6 megakadott 
 volna en segitettem volna rajta (on him ; him). Ki 
 segitett midon ezt csindltad. A' bdtydm segitett, 
 mert en diet segitettem mikor 6 dolgozott. A' fiu 
 szaladott, en is elszaladtam. Megszakadt a* szive 
 a' hazafinak hazdjdnak leigdzdsdn. Az oraldncz 
 elszakodott V azert az ora nem megy. Az atydm 
 Londonban lakott, de en mindeg falun laktam. Az 
 any dm nekem almdt adott, es en ezt a' bardtomnak 
 adtam. 
 
 I have paid you all that I owed to you, but 
 my debtor did not pay me. My brother paid 50 /. for 
 his piano. I should have paid him, if he would 
 have given me a receipt for it. My friend hastened 
 away. Did he run? He cut his finger when he was 
 cutting meat. The teacher expelled that boy from 
 his school, because he was disobedient. Did you 
 ever see a lion? No, but our friend has seen a lion. 
 He ran away because he was afraid of punishment. 
 I loved you when you were obedient and behaved 
 yourself well. I did not like (szeretni) the boy 
 because of his insolence. 
 
 9. 
 The Hungarian language has the peculiarity of 
 expressing the Objective case of the Personal Pronoun 
 
81 
 
 of the second person, governed by any Active 
 Verb, by means of an affix added to the Verbal 
 root. This peculiar form is used only when the 
 speaker himself is represented as Active. The affix 
 used is lak and lek. Thus, I wait for thee or I 
 expect thee, will be expressed by vdr-lak, instead 
 of vdrom tegedet; I beat you, will be ver-lek instead 
 of verem titeket; lat-lak (latni to see) I see you 
 and I see thee. 
 
 Whether the form Idtlak means „l see you" or 
 „I see thee" will be understood by the sentence in 
 which such a form is used. The same affix may 
 be added to the root of the Perfect and Future, 
 in all the Tenses of the Conditional, and the 
 Tenses of the Potential and Factitive Verbal forms, 
 and thus be formed: vdrtalak I waited for thee, 
 vdrni foglak I shall wait for thee, vdrjalak that 
 I may wait for thee, vdrndlak I should wait for 
 thee, vdrhatlak I can wait for thee, vdi % tathatlak 
 I can let thee wait. 
 
 Ha mindjdrt eljosz meg megvdrlak. En meg- 
 Idtogattalak volna tegnap de nagyon esett az esd, 
 azert csak a > jovo heten foglak Idtogatni. Taldn 
 nagyon sokdig vdrtatlak (I let you wait). Mult 
 hetfdn hozzdm hivattalak. En vedtelek (I have 
 defended thee) a tolvajok ellen, kik tegnap meg- 
 tdmadtak. En nem szeretlek, mert nem akarsz 
 engedelmeskedni; szerettelek mig szorgalmatos voltdl. 
 En majd haza vezetlek (take you home) mert 
 nem esmeritek az utatokat (your way). Vigydzz 
 
 Csink. hung. gram. g 
 
82 
 
 hogy meg ne usselek. Vdrjalak? En tdbbe nem 
 vdrhatlak, mert fel ora mulva oskoldba kell 
 menni. Megverlek ha nem hagysz beket (keep the 
 peace). Add (adjad) ide a kezedet hogy a vizbSl 
 ki huzzalak. Hogy van az hogy a' szinhdzban nem 
 latkatlak. Te kulonben mindeg oda szoktdl jdrni. 
 En nem hallhatlak ha oily halkkal beszeltek. 
 
 I cannot reach you, for you stand very far 
 from me. I shall beat you if you spoil my book. 
 I should love you if you were diligent. If I should 
 have seen you, I would have waited for you. I 
 cannot beat you, although you deserved it. I could 
 offend thee , but I shall show to thee , that I esteem 
 thee higher (tobbre) than my private interest. 
 Could I not see you? I would visit you, if you were 
 at home to-morrow. Did I hurt thee? I did not see 
 you. If I could have recognised you , I should have 
 spoken to you (addressed you). I have sent for you 
 last night. Did I call you? No, I called you not. 
 If he would have left you in the field, you would 
 have lost your way* I do not know you, for I 
 never have seen you before. Did I not draw you 
 out of the pond. I appeased you when you were in 
 great emotion about (miatt) the loss of your fortune. 
 
 Till. Participles. 
 
 The Verb of the Hungarian language forms its 
 Participles by means of terminations added to the 
 Verbal root, Active, Passive, Factitive, Potential, 
 Medium etc.. 
 
83 
 
 Such terminations are: va, vd?i; thus, vd?*va 
 waited (waiting, having expected, being expected), vdr- 
 vdn waiting; vdratva having been waited for, vdratvdn 
 being waited for; vdrhatva, vdrhatvdn being able to 
 wait for ; vdrtatva, vdrtatvdn leaving one waiting ; vdr- 
 tathatva, vdi^tathatvdn being able to let one wait. 
 
 The Participle of va is often used instead of an 
 Adverb with any other personal form of the same 
 Verb; for instance: vdrva vdrtunk we waited 
 waitingly. Such forms of construction are only used 
 to give the personal Verb a stronger expression. 
 
 Egynehdny szot az ajtora wvdn kiszaladt. 
 Kdroly nem merit iskoldba azt mondvdn hogy a s 
 leczkejet nem ludja. En eladtam a hdzamat nem 
 tudvdn honnan penzt szerezni. Nem szerezhetven 
 (not being able to procure) penzt, en kentelen 
 voltam a hdzamat eladni. kenszeritve jar osko- 
 laba. Szeretve szeretett sziileinket el kellett hagy- 
 nunk (we were obliged to leave). Hanibal elen- 
 segeitdl iildozve, Azsidba szokott. Gusztdv Adolph 
 viteziesen harczolva elesett. A' ki kenszeritve 
 tanul nem nagy elomentelt tesz. Jdtszva tanul a' 
 gyermek. Allva irni, illve enni. Stetve jdrt 
 mikor 6t Idttam. Nem mehetven keresztul, vissza- 
 tertiink. Hirtelen meghalt, nem csindlhatvdn vegren- 
 deletet. 
 
 You were expected at your aunt's. We were 
 forced to seek refuge in foreign countries, expelled 
 from our own. Not being able to pay what he 
 
 6* 
 
84 
 
 owed , his property was sold. Louis Philippe, lulled in 
 security, was surprised by the French people. He 
 left the room, not saying whether he would return 
 soon. As we are not able (not being able) to speak 
 correctly, we do not like to speak a word. Hannibal, 
 leaving Italy, deserted the path of fortune. Being left 
 to myself (magamra) , I was not able to finish the 
 work. He wrote the letter standing. By keeping 
 silence he acknowledged his fault. Having returned, 
 he left this message for you. Having arrived at my 
 home, I wrote to you a letter directly. 
 
 IX. 
 
 The Verb hell, to want, to lie 
 obliged 9 must. 
 
 1. 
 
 The (impersonal) Verb kell is used in connection 
 with Personal Pronouns in their forms: nekem to 
 me , neked to thee , neki to him , to her , to it , nekunk 
 to us, nektek to you, nekik to them, throughout all 
 the Tenses, of which the Verb kell has only the 
 third person. Thus: 
 
 Ind. Pres. nekem kell I want, I must, neked 
 kell thou wantest, neki kell he 
 wants, etc. 
 Past, nekem kellett I wanted, I was obliged, 
 
 and I must, neked kellet, etc. 
 Fut. nekem kelleni fog I shall want etc. 
 Subj. Pres. nekem kelljen that I may want, 
 that I may be obliged, etc. 
 
85 
 
 Cond. 1. nekem kellene I should want, I should 
 be obliged, that I might want, etc. 
 2. nekem kellett volna I should have wanted, 
 I should have been obliged, 
 
 Observ. If more persons than one are expres- 
 sed in the same sentence, the Verb kell is not 
 repeated ; as, nekem ruha kell neked pedig kenyer, I 
 want clothes and thou wantest bread. 
 
 If instead of the third person of the Pronoun any 
 Substantive be used, it will be constructed by the 
 affix „nak", to; as: my friend wants a book a 9 
 bardtomnak konyv kell 
 
 If the objects wanted are more than one, the 
 third person plural of the Verb kell is used : kellenek 
 are wanted, kellettek were wanted , kelleni fognak 
 shall be wanted, etc. 
 
 As anydmnak kell ssolgdlo as atydmnak pe- 
 dtg inas. Kell-e neked alma? Nem, nekem kortve 
 kell. Nekem nem kell kenyer hanem hits, Beldnak 
 pedig vajas kenyer. Hat*) Kdrolynak nem kell 
 kenyer ? De (used as a particle in affirmative senten- 
 ces) kell. Kinek kell ssdllo? nekem es Gyuldnak. 
 Nekem kellett volna ruha ha a 9 bdlba akartam 
 volna menni, neked pedig pens kellett volna. Ssin- 
 hdzba nem jdrvdn nekem se pens se szep ruha nem 
 kell As ellensegnek puskapor es dgyu kellett. 
 
 *) The particle hat is somewhat like the English why and 
 well, when used without any meaning. Eat mit csindltok, 
 well, what are you a doing? hat olvasunk, why we are reading. 
 
86 
 
 Ha nektek fegijver kell, majd ad a 9 kormany. A 9 
 nepnek hu vezer kell, hogy a zsarnokok cselszove- 
 nyein gyozedelmeskedjen. 
 
 No objective case is used with the Verb kell. 
 
 I do want pens and ink, for I have bought 
 paper only. Do you want fine pointed or common 
 pens? I do not want the fine pointed (ones). Did 
 you want (any) money? Yes, I did want (some), 
 but now I do not want (any). Shall you want this 
 book? Not to-day, but I shall want it to-morrow. If 
 you should want it , I would send it home to you. We 
 wanted a friend, who (ki) could (would be able) 
 lend us (some) money. Such friends are often wanted. 
 I wanted a book, thou dost want ink, and he 
 wants paper. You always want something. I do 
 want him. Do you want your mother? No, we 
 want our aunt. Well, do you want no tea (don't 
 you want . . .) ? Yes , we do want (some). Does 
 Charles want (any) bread and butter? No, but he 
 wants some prunes and grapes. You do not want 
 (any) apples, do you (want you)? Yes, and (some) 
 pears as well. 
 
 2. 
 
 The Passive voice of kell is formed regularly; 
 thus, I am wanted kelletem, that I may be wanted 
 kelessem, I should be wanted kellelnem, etc. 
 
 If the Objective, in Hungarian Nominative, 
 case, governed by the Verb „to want", should be 
 replaced by any Infinitive whatever , in the Hungarian 
 
87 
 
 language the Infinitive is used with the Possessive 
 affixes. Thus, I want to read is: olvasnom (instead 
 of olvasni-om) kell, and nekem kell olvasn-om; thou 
 wantest to write, neked irnod (imi-od) kell; he wants 
 to go neki mennie kell; we want to wait, nekilnk vdr- 
 nunk kell (vdrni-unk) / they want to speak, nekik be- 
 szelniok kell. In the same way all other Tenses of 
 the Verb „want, with any Infinitive whatever, may 
 be formed. 
 
 As the Verb „to want," when meaning neces- 
 sity, is replaced by „to be obliged" and „must," 
 all such forms, as: I am obliged or I must go, are 
 expressed by nekem mennem kell, etc. 
 
 The personal distinction represented in nekem, 
 neked, neki etc. being expressed plainly enough by 
 the affixes added to the Infinitive, the Pronouns 
 nekem, neked etc. become superfluous and are merely 
 used emphatically. 
 
 The Verb „must" (but not the Verb to be obli- 
 ged) is often expressed simply by the Infinitive added 
 to the Verb kell. Thus, nekem kell olvasni, I must 
 read, but olvasnom kell, I am obliged to read. 
 
 A bdtydmnak francziaul kell olvasni, ?iekem 
 pedig nemet&l. Ma el fog kelleni mennetek (you will 
 be obliged to go to-day). Ha visszaternilnk kell csak 
 karddal a' kezben teriink vissza. Nektek nem kellett 
 volna elmennetok. Szomoru kinek (who) hazdjdt el 
 kell hagynia. Az ujsdgot olvasnom kell mert ku- 
 
88 
 
 lonben nem tudndm mi van benne. Hat kellett-e 
 elmenni, vagy akartdl elmenni. A' bdtydmra kell 
 vdrnom, akdr akarok akdr nem. Kinek fog kelleni 
 mennie? Nekem nem kell, nekem sem (neither I). 
 Ha nem kell most elutaznotok (ntazni) ne menjetek 
 utnak (go on a journey) most , mert rosz az idd. 
 lrnom kell az atydmnak. Irni kell az atydmnak. 
 Nektek kellet olvasnotok az oskoldban, nekik pedig 
 ott kellett maradniok mert nem tudtdk a' lecz- 
 kejoket. Tanulnunk kell, kiilonben megbilntet a 9 
 tanitonk. 
 
 You are obliged to work, while your brother 
 takes a walk. We are obliged to walk, while you 
 are playing. I must read, you must write. I am 
 obliged to read, thou art obliged to work. If I 
 were obliged to go home, I should go by (on) the 
 steam -boat. You would be very sorry {Igen saj- 
 ndlndtok) if you were obliged to return this pre- 
 sent. They are obliged to leave England, because 
 they can get no employment. My brother was obli- 
 ged to go to France, because his friend wanted 
 him. Were you obliged to leave your country? 
 Were your friends obliged to leave you? I was 
 not obliged to do that, but I did it from my own 
 will. People (men) are obliged to give way, when 
 they experience constant urgency. My father was 
 obliged to sell his horse, for it was very wild. He 
 must sell his estates if he wishes to pay his debts. 
 Soldiers are obliged to learn the different movements 
 
89 
 
 of the army. The enemies must give way , if they 
 are pressed hard. You never ought (must) to deny 
 those that (azoktol, kik) beg of you. Parents often 
 are obliged to deny (megtagadni) the petitions of their 
 children. Children ought (should be obliged) to 
 honour their parents. 
 
 X. 
 Future. 
 
 1. 
 
 Besides the Future Tense mentioned above, 
 there is a Verbal affix, in the Hungarian language, 
 which expresses the future action of the Verb. This 
 affix is „and, end/ 6 which joined to any verbal 
 root (Active, Passive, Neuter, Factitive, Potential, 
 Medial etc.) will give a new Verbal root expressing fu- 
 ture time. Thus, vdr, vdrat, vdrtat, vdrhat, vdrathat, 
 vdrtathat, etc. will give as many roots for the future 
 in: vdrand will wait, vdratand will be waited for, 
 vdrtatand will let wait, vdrhatand will be able to 
 wait, vdrathatand can be waited for, vdrtathatand 
 will be able to make (one) wait, etc. 
 
 These Radicals of the Future form a new Verb, 
 which may receive all the different terminations of 
 the Moods and Tenses of the primitive Verb (Active, 
 Passive, Medium, Potential, Factitive etc.); even, 
 Active Verbs have a Definite and Indefinite form of 
 this Future. 
 
90 
 
 The Tenses of vdrand, from vdrni, are: 
 Ind. Pres. vdrandok I shall or will wait, 
 vdrandsz, vdrand; vdrandunk we 
 will wait, vdrandtok, vdrandnak. 
 Past, vdrandottam I shall or will have 
 waited, vdrandottdl, vdrandott; 
 vdrandottunk we will have waited, 
 vdrandottatok , vdrandattak. 
 Fut. vdrandni (vdrandani) fogok I shall 
 be waiting (for the future), etc. 
 Subj. Pres. vdrandjak shall I be waiting (for 
 the future), and that I may be 
 waiting (for the future), vdrandjdl, 
 vdrandjon; vdrandjunk, vdrandjatok, 
 vdrandjanak. 
 C o n d. 1. vdrandnek I should be waiting (for the 
 future), vdrandndl, vdrandna; vdrand- 
 ndnk, vdrandndtok , vdrandndnak. 
 2. vdrandottam volna I should have 
 been waiting (for the future), vdran- 
 dottdl volna, vdrandott volna; 
 vdrandottunk volna, vdrandottatok 
 volna, vdrandottak volna, etc. 
 
 The preceding scheme shews, how difficult it 
 is to express these Verbal forms of the Hungarian 
 language; even, the modern languages have no ex- 
 pressions whatever to represent the true meaning of 
 many of these forms; and as the Hungarian language 
 has been cultivated by men, who received their edu- 
 
91 
 
 cation in foreign countries and foreign languages, 
 such forms are less in use in writing, and entirely 
 lost in familiar conversation. 
 
 Verbal Adjectives formed by 6 and ott, in 
 vdrando and vdrandott, correspond with the Latin 
 future Participle of the Passive voice in dus, and 
 vdrando expresses a future necessity; thus, ez a 
 somma holnap kifizetendo means: this sum must be 
 paid to-morrow. 
 
 A* nagybdtydnk holnaputdn eljovend, hogy 
 rninket Idtogasson. Azt mondta , hogy nekem ajdnde- 
 kozandja azt a' kepet. Nem hiszem, hogy penzt 
 adand. Remenylendd hogy jobbra fordul sorsunk. 
 Az ember ma nem tudja mit lesz teendd holnap. 
 Minden ember halando. A** bardtod elmenend 
 mielott teged Idtogasson. Ki mit kolcsonoz azt 
 visszateritendje. A' fold mivelendo , hogy hasznot 
 hajtson. Addig hdmozando a' hdrsfa mig hdmlik 
 (prov. hammer the iron while it is hot). Bar sok a' te- 
 lyesitendo kotelessegunk , megis mindenik kielegitendd. 
 
 XI. Pronouns. 
 
 A« Personal. 
 
 I. 
 
 En I, te thou, 6 he, she, it; mi and mink 
 we, ti and tik you, 6k they. Engem and engemet 
 me, teged and tegedet thee, otet him, her, it; 
 minket us, titeket you, oket them; instead of 
 rninket, titeket are often used: bennunket and 
 benneteket 
 
92 
 
 The Personal Pronouns are never used before 
 the Verb , except when emphasis or the construction 
 of the sentence requires it (when they are Subjects 
 of the sentence). 
 
 The Personal Pronouns often precede a Noun 
 with its possessive affixes emphatically: as, az en 
 bdtydm my brother, in opposition to a te bdtydd 
 thy brother, etc. 
 
 The you of addressing Persons is in the Hun- 
 garian language either te thou, among familiars and 
 intimate friends, or on (his person, he), commonly 
 maga (he himself), among strangers; thus, either 
 the Second or Third Person of the Singular Number; 
 kend is used by the peasantry. 
 
 Besides these forms there has been introduced 
 kegyed, the shortened form of kegyelmed, which 
 latter is used by the peasantry in addressing 
 their superiors. — 
 
 Te nem Idttdl minket hanem mi Idttunk tegedet 
 Ki (who) hozta ezt a konyvet? Te, vagy a* bdtydd. 
 Bar atom en holnap elutazom, 's azert jdtem hozzdd 
 hogy tdled elbucsuzzam. Elmegyunk oskoldba , j'8t- 
 tok ti is? A* tanito szidott beneteket mert nem 
 tudtdtok a** leczketeket. V all] on (used in question- 
 ing if we eagerly wish to know something, like 
 the English: I should like to know) ki volt tegnap 
 en ndlam? Te ndlad is volt valaki. Titeket meg- 
 buntetett a? mesteretek mert nem csindltdtok jol a 
 munkdtokat is eljott es a y bdtya is, hanem 6k 
 
93 
 
 nem sokdra el fognak menni. Kerlek bardtom ne 
 menj el oily hirtelen. Benteket nezem, hogy mit csi- 
 ndltok. Minketnezel? A' szinhdzban volt-e tegnap 
 edes atydd? En 6tet nem Idttam. rendesen 
 minden csotortokon megy oda. 
 
 I have seen you at the play-house, but you 
 could not see me. My uncle has paid us a visit 
 (visited us) before he left London. Will you see 
 him to-night (ma estve)! No I shall not see him, 
 for I am not going to him but to my aunt. Not 
 my mother, but thy sister has bought this bird. 
 Thou hast not been at Paris. Hast thou been at 
 Pest? No, I have not been, but a friend of mine 
 (egyik bardtom) has been there. Our teacher teaches 
 us French and Hungarian. Did you hear him speak- 
 ing (to speak)? Hast thou seen those fine pictures? 
 Yes, and bought them as well. Canst (knowest) 
 thou speak Hungarian? They never will learn it 
 (definite form). Wilt thou go to the play (the play- 
 house)? Let me go to-night and thou stay at home. 
 
 On (kegyed, maga) you, instead of which now 
 and then: az ur, mister, gentleman, is used. 
 
 Nem akarna on hozzdnk jonni? Inkdbb jojjon 
 on hozzdnk. En irtam onnek egy levelet, hanem 
 on nekem nem felelt. Ki ismeri ont? En az urat 
 meg nem Idttam. Kerem B. ur lesz oily szives ezt 
 nekem elkiildeni? Ugyan hogy gondolhatta azt on? 
 
94 
 
 En azt ontSl nem vdrtam volna soha. Hova akar 
 on utazni Nemetorszdgba-e vagy Magyarorszdgba. 
 En az on tervet nem helyeselem; mas tandcsot 
 adnek onnek. Mit gondol (you, is missed) lesz-e 
 esdnk, vagy sent. Kihez (to whom) fordultl 
 
 Your, is expressed by means of the Possessive 
 affix of the third person. Your book a % konyve; 
 Yours means onne. 
 
 You never tell me when it is time to go to 
 school. Did you see your brother to-night? Whose 
 is that book ? Yours. Is it yours or mine ? I think 
 it is yours. I know it is not his. You have not 
 been in* Germany, nor in Switzerland. With 
 whom shall I send this to you? I have sent for 
 you, but you did not come. Have you ever read 
 the beautiful poems of Vorosmarty? Yes, but do 
 you not prefer Berzseny? Did you ever see the 
 capital of France? Do you think it is as large as 
 London? You cannot imagine what an impression 
 London makes on the minds of foreigners. How can 
 you expect him doing that (that he will do that)? 
 
 B. Relative pronouns. 
 
 Their Declension is like that of the Substantives. 
 
 1. 
 
 Ki who, melly which, mi what. These are 
 preceded by the Definite article a\ when they begin 
 
95 
 
 the period, or when they refer to a certain deter- 
 mined Substantive. 
 
 A' ki mdsnak vermet (verem) as, maga esik 
 bele. A 1 ki nem akar dolgozni, az ne is egyen. 
 Az az ember, a 1 ki tegnap itt volt, ma elutazott. 
 Ember ek, kik mindenuket etveszitettek , nem oily (so) 
 szerencsetlenek mind azok, kiknek semmi sem sikerul. 
 Azt a s kepet, a' mellyet ma mutattam, egy hires 
 festotdl kaptam. Azon novenyek, mellyek arnyek- 
 ban nonek, mindeg halavdnyak. A"* melly orszdg* 
 ?iepe nem mivelt, annak nines szabadsdga. Csak 
 azon ember ek kik, erkolcsileg miveltek, valoban 
 szabad emberek. Kinek lelke testi tunyasdg alatt 
 vesz, az elevenen holt. 
 
 Men who are virtuous are satisfied with their 
 own lot. Those who always find fault with others 
 are generally faulty themselves. The horses which 
 you have seen belong to my uncle. The garden 
 which we have bought is 148 feet long, and 34 feet 
 wide. That house, in which you live, is larger 
 than that in which we do live. Did you know 
 that before what I have told you now? This is 
 the man whom you did look for. People, who lose 
 their moral power, lost their external liberty. You 
 do not know what I think of. What you think 
 of I do not know , but I know that , what you have 
 told me. 
 
96 
 
 2. 
 
 Milly , millyen what, what sort, how, illy en, illy 
 such, so; oily such — , a y mind as; mind what sort, 
 what — , oily an, oily such; mi what, az that. 
 
 Milly, mil/yen, mind are used in the antecedent, 
 illy, illy en, oily , oily an in the consequent. 
 
 The article az and a' precedes them if they 
 refer to any determined Subject. A* millyen — 
 oily an, and millyen — oily an often may be trans- 
 lated by like — like; as, a 1 millyen a* mester oily an 
 a^ szerszdm like masters like tools. 
 
 Illyenek az emberek (such are men). Az illyen 
 emberek valodi terhek (such men are real burdens). 
 Milly nagy hegyeket lat az ember ha a* Svajczban 
 utazik. A' mind a* munka, oily an a^ fizetes. 
 Illyen ritkasdgot csak Londonban Idthatni. A 1 
 millyen a'' gazda *), oily an a' szolga. Oily szep 
 zenet, mindt meg soha sem hallottam. Ollyan az 
 embernek a^ sikere a^ mind az iigyessege. Nem 
 szeretnek oily munkdt vegezni a? mindt sok kezi- 
 munkdsnak vegeznie kell. 
 
 He promised to pay such a large sum, as will 
 be difficult to get up (as to make up difficult will 
 be). Such men , as live in Borneo , could not subsist 
 
 *) gazda husbandman (master) used instead of mester 
 master, because the principal occupation of the Hungarians is 
 agriculture. 
 
97 
 
 for a long time in Iceland. He has shown me 
 such products as belong only to America. I saw 
 such a number of books, as would be difficult to 
 count (as to count would be difficult). Such plants 
 as grow in tropical regions are cultivated in Europe 
 artificially. 
 
 C. Interrogative Pronouns. 
 
 Ki? Kicsoda? Who? mi? micsoda? what*)? mel- 
 lyikl which? millyen? what sort? mind? what a? 
 (micsoda and kicsoda are only used in the Nomi- 
 nat. Sing.) 
 
 Ki volt tegnap ndlatok? Nem tudod kinel van 
 a' konyvem? Mind szine van a' ruhddnak? Millyen 
 dllat a s kigyo mind szine van? Millyenek a' szemei? 
 A' buzdnak dra Magyarorszdgon nem oily mag as mint 
 Angolorszdgban. Micsoda? Nem oily magas? Ki 
 mondja azt? Egy Magyarorszdgban utazo Angol. 
 Kicsoda? Egy Angol. Millyen a? Magyar alkotmdny? 
 Mellyik esztenddben jottek a' Magyar ok a' mostani 
 Magyarorszdgba? Ki volt a 1 vezetdjok? Micsoda fegy- 
 verok es mind hadakozdsimodjuk volt? Kitdl hallodtad 
 hogy hdboru lesz? Mit gondolsz a" jb'vd harcz feldl 
 (about)? Kinek van igaza (who is in the right)? 
 
 •) If what is followed by a Substantive, it is always 
 expressed by micsoda, as micsoda ruhdi? What dresses? 
 Csink. bung. gram. *y 
 
98 
 
 Minek (for what purpose, why, what for) adtad 
 nehi ezt a 1 konyvet? Kiket lattdl a y szinhdzban? 
 
 Whom do you expect? What do you say? What 
 sort of birds have you shot? What colour are 
 their feathers? What book have you lost? What 
 dress have you bought? To whom did you give your 
 money? From whom did you receive the picture? 
 What do you call (minek hijdk) in Hungarian: 
 window, table, door, room, house, street, town and 
 capital? Which is the capital of England? Which 
 town is the larger, London or Paris? In which room 
 shall I find him? What sort of furniture have you 
 in your rooms? Which is the best hotel in London? 
 Who gave you the book? My brother. Who? My 
 brother. With whom have you been in England? 
 What did you do it with (with what)? 
 
 II. Demonstrative and definitive Pronouns* 
 
 (variable like nouns.) 
 
 Az that, ez this, amaz that, emez this 
 here; magam myself, magad thyself, maga himself, 
 herself , itself ; magunk ourselves , magatok yourselves. 
 magok themselves; kiki every body, each (used of 
 persons) , azon (invariable) that , often in the meaning 
 of: a; as, azoy dolog melly — a thing which. 
 
 Az a > konyv az enyem, ez a' tied. Azok a? 
 konyvek a 1 mieink, ezek pedig a nagybdtydnk-ei. 
 Amazokat eladni fogjuk , emezeket pedig ma vettiik. 
 
99 
 
 Annak *) az dllatnak nincsen laba , ennek pedig 
 szdrnyai vannak? Millyen tulajdonsdga van annak 
 «' fdnak. Azt az embert tegnap Idttam. Mag am 
 nem mehetek, mast pedig nem Mldhetek. En 
 magam sem (neither) tennem. Te magad mondtad, 
 hogy levelet kaptdl. Hisz 6 maga sem tudja 
 hogyan kelljen ezt csindlni. Valljon maga el fog-e 
 menni vagy csak a* szolgdjdt kuldendi (will send). 
 Mi magunk megtudjuk ezt csindlni, nem kell 
 a' ti segitsegtek. Mindeg jobb lesz ha maga- 
 tok szoltok vele. Kinek kinek ott van hazdja 
 ahol jol van dolga (where he is doing well). 
 Kiki tudja millyen nehez erenyt gyakarolni. Azon 
 esetben, ha el nem jonne, neki irni fog ok. Azon 
 ember, ki so ha eleteben jot nem tett y so ha oromet 
 nem erzett. 
 
 That house, which you have seen yesterday, 
 belongs to our uncle. Did you buy this book, or 
 have you received it for a present? This is the man 
 that inquired after you yesterday. Have you seen 
 him yourselves? We will go to buy the book our- 
 selves, for if you went they might deceive you. 
 Have you spoken to himself? Thou shalt love 
 (szeressed) thy neighbour as thyself. Men generally 
 love themselves more than their neighbours (fellow 
 men). We ourselves admonished him always 
 to be cautious. If I had been there myself, that 
 
 •) see Introduction — instead of az-nak. 
 
 7* 
 
too 
 
 never would have happened. Every body (kiki) 
 knows best his own wants. Each (of them) has 
 received his share himself. 
 
 XII« Con j unctions* 
 
 Correlative ones are : miert why, — mert because, 
 for; dmbdr, bar although, — megis nevertheless, 
 yet; mikor when, — akkor then; mint as, — 
 ugy as , so ; valamint like , as , — szintugy (szinten- 
 ugy) so, the same; mennyire, amennyire so far, 
 
 — annyira, as; sem, before consonants se neither, 
 
 — sem, se nor ; is as well, — is as, (and — and) ; — the 
 Adverb reszint partly, when used as a Conjunction 
 in the antecedent, is repeated in the consequent. 
 
 Miert hagyta el a 9 bdtydd Londont? Mert 
 levelet kapot hogy szulei szukseglik (want him). 
 Ambdr neki nagyon nehezen esett a 9 szep vdrost 
 elhagyni, megis a szulei erdnti szeretett rdbirta St. 
 Mikor a sziileink benniinket elhagytak, akkor az 
 ocsem sirva fakadt. Ki (any one) mint dgydt veti 
 (makes his bed), ugy aludni fog („do well and 
 have it well"). Sem en, sem az atydm nem 
 fog a 9 vdrosba menni. Se lovat, se penzt nem 
 hozott. Az dllatok se nem beszelnek, se nem 
 gondolkoznak ugy mint az emberek. Mikor 
 Hannibal Azsidba erkezett akkor Carthago nyakat 
 hajtott (submitted) a 9 romai iga aid. Carthago is, 
 Roma is elesett. 
 
101 
 
 Neither you nor your friend can go over (dltal) 
 to Paris. Why are they exiled from their own 
 country? Because they struggled against injustice and 
 perjury. Although the sacred rights of the people be 
 suppressed for a time (egy iddre) , yet the day of 
 their victory will arrive. As the flowers have the 
 most splendid colours in the spring (tavaszszal) , 
 so (the) people are the most celebrated for their heroic 
 deeds, in the time (idejen) of their youth (on 
 their youth's time). Has your brother done his lesson? 
 Neither I have done mine (I neither etc.). You 
 neither read nor write. I shall buy books as well 
 as paper. He has lost bis money as well as his 
 purse. 
 
 XIII. Adverbs. 
 
 Numerals: egyszer once, ketszer, twice, 
 hdromszor three times, otszor five times, hatszor, 
 tizszer, etc. eldszor, firstly, mdsodszor secondly, 
 negyedszer fourthly, otodszor, tizedszer, etc. 
 
 Of time: naponkent daily , hetenkent weekly, 
 drdnkent hourly, etc. 
 
 Of quality: roszul badly, jol well, roszab- 
 ban worse, jobban better, vitezul gallantly, viteziesen 
 like a hero, vildgosan plainly, vildgossabban more 
 plainly, etc. 
 
 Itt van-e az edes atydd is? Nines itt, 6 otthon 
 van, Ki van itthon? Honnan jon az arany? Azt 
 
102 
 
 tudom , hogy mds honnan Jon mint Angolorszdgbol. 
 Ha holnap jotok en nektek oda adhatom a' konyvet. 
 Most menj mindjdrt. En ma nem mehetek az oskoldba. 
 Csak egy pillanatig vdrjdl, 6 azonnal itt less. Taldn 
 inkdbb szeretne haza menni. Igen gyakran esik az esd 
 Angolorszdgban. Olaszorszdgban mindeg szep idd 
 van. Igazdn mondva (in truth) 6 se nem koltS, se 
 nem szonok. Hiszen (enclitical , has no meaning in Eng- 
 lish) en neki vildgosan mondtam, hogy ma jojjon el. 
 A* bardtom bizonyosan meg ma el fog joni. Mennel 
 nagyobb a 9 hegy , anndl nehezebb arra fel menni. 
 Mennel tobbet olvas az ember, anndl tobbel tanuL 
 Mennyivel tovdbb alszunk, annyival rovidebb ideig 
 elunk, mert eletiink minden ordja vesztesseg, a 9 
 mellyikben alszunk. 
 
 (The) Kings act unjustly, when they make war 
 against their own people. If you tell it once to me 
 (If once etc.), I shall know it another time. The 
 more you speak, the less they will understand. He 
 knows it perhaps himself (what) how he ought to 
 act (how he must act). My brother left London 
 yesterday and arrived at Paris to-day. (The boys 
 went to school already (The boys already to 
 school went). Thy friend has left France long 
 ago. Formerly people were under the government 
 of Patriarchs. The steam-engine has been invented 
 recently, America has been discovered more than 350 
 years ago f350 esztendovel ezelStt). Formerly men 
 knew only three parts of the earth. The more men 
 
103 
 
 know, the more wants they have. The sooner you 
 finish your lessons, the sooner you shall play. How 
 do you know, whether [my brother has arrived, or not. 
 We often have been in the king's gardens, but as 
 often as we go we find new pleasure. Whence do 
 you come? I come from Brussels at this moment 
 (e 9 pillanatban). 
 
n. DIVISION. 
 
 THEORY OF THB t.lVtil AGE 
 
A. GRAMMATICAL FORMS. 
 ETYMOLOGY. 
 
 lhe Etymological formations, as well as the 
 Syntax, of the Hungarian language are conformable 
 to the character of Oriental languages. 
 
 The language has scarcely any Declension for 
 objective terms (Substantives and Adjectives), no pri- 
 mitive possessive Pronouns, is poor in Prepositions 
 strictly taken, but seems to be inexhaustible in Ver- 
 bal formations. These latter may be extended 
 to such an immense number of various Verbal 
 roots, that all other European languages are but 
 poor and incomplete representatives of Verbal forms 
 in comparison with it. 
 
 As these are the principal ones in the language, 
 they may be premised, although many Grammarians 
 prefer to begin with the Nouns. 
 
 I. Verbs* 
 
 1. Verbal roots* 
 
 A. Primitive roots. 
 
 In other European languages we are in the habit 
 of expressing the Verbs in the Infinitive, as their 
 simple form, in the Hungarian language we must 
 inquire after the root of the Verb. The Infinitive 
 
108 
 
 of any Verb ends with the syllable ni, preced- 
 ed by a vowel or a consonant. The root of 
 Verbs always has a final consonant; thus, if the ter- 
 mination of the Infinitive be taken off, and the 
 remainder of the verb has a final vowel, this vowel 
 must be omitted as well, and then the remainder 
 will be the root of the Verb. 
 
 The Verb iilni, to sit, has its root in fi/; 
 vallani, to confess, has it in vail. — Such Verbal 
 roots are called primitive Verbal roots, and are for 
 the greatest part monosyllabical ones, at least in all 
 primitively Hungarian Verbs. They are either 
 regular ones , when the Verbal roots remain entirely 
 unchanged whatever termination may be joined to 
 them, or irregular ones, when they are liable to 
 different transformations as often as some terminations 
 are added to them, in order to form the different 
 Tenses of the Verb. Irregularities are produced: by 
 a contraction of the Verbal root; by inserting a 
 consonant between the vowel of the root and that 
 of the personal termination of the Verb, which is 
 then assimilated to that of the personal termination 
 as often as this begins with a consonant; or by 
 exchange of consonants, especially of the con- 
 sonants d, sz 9 v. — 
 
 a) Contractions. 
 
 Contractions are produced by the o m i s s i o n 
 of a vowel or of a consonant in the last syllable 
 of the verbal root. 
 
109 
 
 Vowels can be omitted only in Verbs the root 
 of which is of more than one syllable. 
 
 Consonants are omitted in a few, — only 
 monosyllabical Verbal roots. 
 
 Omission of vowels. 
 
 The vowel of the last syllable of a poly- 
 syllabic Verbal root is omitted if the concur- 
 rence of consonants does not harden the pronunciation 
 of the Verb, or if the last vowel is not a long one, 
 because long vowels never do admit elision. — As 
 Euphony is always to be taken into consideration, 
 such abbreviations cannot be admitted if the penul- 
 tima has a final consonant. For instance: bon-czol, 
 does not admit: bon-czl. 
 
 1. If the last syllable of the Verbal root is 
 formed by a combination of the liquids I, n, r with 
 the consonant </; as: csiko-rog, (csikorogni) to creak 
 contracted into csikorg (csikorgom) ; — dogol, the root 
 of dogolni to die (said of animals) , doglik it dies ; — 
 zorog-ni to make a noise, zorgok I make a noise. 
 
 Farag, to carve, retains its root without any 
 change; faragok I carve (wood.) 
 
 2. If the consonants g, z combine in the last 
 syllable, or instead of g, the labial b or dental d 
 precedes the consonant z. Mozogni to move ; mozog, 
 contracted mozg , mozgok I move; habozni to 
 fluctuate, to foam; habz, habzik, it fluctuates. 
 This is the reason of formations like that of 
 alapszik it is founded, instead of alaposzik. 
 
110 
 
 3. If the last syllable is formed by the con- 
 sonants /, m, Uj r, or if the consonants sz f 9 z, zs, 
 cs , should meet with them; as, kinoz-ni to plague, to 
 trouble; contracted, kinz, kinzom I plague; — 
 poroz-ni to dust, porzom I dust; — erdemel-m 
 to deserve, erdeml, erdemlek I deserve. — 
 
 4. The dentals d, t, followed by r, admit the 
 same abbreviation. Sodor-ni to fling, to twist; sodr, 
 sodrom I fling; gyortor-ni to trouble, gy Strom 
 I do trouble. 
 
 Observ. These abbreviations very often recur 
 in the Infinitive Mood, but in such instances 
 the vowel is replaced when the root is used by 
 itself: as, in the third person of the Present Tense 
 in the Singular Number in the Active; or the root 
 is not used by itself and the third person receives 
 the termination ik, as, in the Medium. Sodrani instead 
 of sodorni, gyotreni instead of gyotorni; habzam 
 instead of habozni, of which is, habzik it foams. 
 Omission of Consonants. 
 
 There are only a few Verbs which admit such 
 a contraction, and these are the Verbs: szSni to sew 
 (with a needle), I6ni to shoot, rini to cry, ndni 
 to grow, j6ni to come, sirni to cry, to yell, 
 roni to tally (to mark), hint to call, szini to 
 suck, vini to contest, to fight a duel, bum to hide, 
 to conceal one's self, funi to blow; which are 
 formed by contraction of the radicals : sz'dv (szovni), 
 Wv, riv, nov, jov , etc. — the consonant v being 
 left out and the radical vowel prolonged. 
 
 
Ill 
 
 Observ. 1. If the Personal terminations begin 
 with a vowel, the primitive roots (ending with the 
 consonant v) are used; thus we have: nb'vok I 
 grow, nStem I have grown. 
 
 Observ. 2. The Verbal roots Ai, szi, vi, bu, 
 fu have , besides their preceding roots , the respective 
 roots, hiv, sziv, viv, buj , fuj\ equally used in fa- 
 miliar conversation as well as in writing. 
 
 /?. Insertions and assimilations of 
 Consonants. 
 A few monosyllabical Verbal roots deviate 
 in their radical formations so far as to shew a new 
 root for nearly each Tense. The only analogy 
 noticed in their transformation is, that they re- 
 double the consonant of the personal termination 
 of those Tenses which have an initial consonant. Such 
 are: the Perfect Tense (t), the Conditional and In- 
 finitive Moods (n). The following Verbs are of this 
 kind : hinni to believe , the root of which is hi; 
 vinni to carry, vi; venni to buy, ve; enni to eat, 
 e; inni to drink, i$ to which may be added menm 
 the root of which is men, — its Present in the 
 Indicative Mood is formed by the root megy. 
 In regard to these, I refer to the first part 
 Numb. VII: Irregular Verbs. 
 
 y. Changing of Consonants and omission 
 of Vowels. 
 Verbal roots terminating with the syllables ed, 
 od y od, ud, iid> especially when preceded by the 
 
112 
 
 palatels g, k, or the liquids r, I, suffer a double 
 alteration of their primitive root. Firstly the vowel 
 e, o, o, «, or 8 is omitted; secondly the dental 
 d is changed into sz for the Present, into v for the 
 Imperfect Tense, of the Indicative Mood. In the 
 other Tenses the primitive root is restored. — Alud-ni 
 to sleep, changes its root „alud" into „alsz; u and 
 I sleep means alszom (instead of aludom) ; 
 dicseked-ni to glory, to have a pride (in), forms 
 dicsekszem, I glory; meneked-ni to take refuge, to 
 save one's self, forms fnenekszem ; gazdagod- ni to 
 grow rich, forms gazdagszom. In the Imperfect 
 Tense they form: alvdm, I slept (instead of aluddm); 
 dicsefcvem, instead of dicsekedem, etc. — 
 
 Observ. 1. Verbs in which g precedes the final 
 syllable of the root are preferably used as regulars 
 in the Imperfect Tense; thus, megeleged-em is 
 preferable to megelegv-em, I was satisfied; meg- 
 betegedem I became ill, is better than megbetegvem. 
 
 Observ. 2. If the penultima of the root be 
 preceded by a double consonant no contraction will 
 take place , but the change of d into sz and v , is 
 effected. — Alkud-ni to bid (in the price) , alkuszom 
 I bid, and alkuvdm I bade, etc. 
 
 All the primitive Verbal roots are divided into 
 three classes: Active, Neuter and Medial Verbal 
 roots. Active Verbal roots are of a Transitive, the 
 Neuter ones of an Intransitive meaning; Medial 
 roots are of an Intransitive and Reflexive meaning, 
 which in most of the European languages are con- 
 
113 
 
 structed with the objective case of the Personal 
 Pronouns; in the Hungarian language, the Passive 
 Verbal affixes are used instead. 
 
 B. Derivative roots. 
 
 Under this Section I comprehend such Verbal 
 roots as are derived from primitive Verbs, in order 
 to form a Verb of a different Gender from that 
 of the primitive Verb; thus, the Verbs derived from 
 Nouns, Adjectives, etc., or from other Verbs, as 
 long as their Generic meaning does not change , are 
 hereby excluded. 
 
 Such derivate Verbal roots are the roots: 
 
 a) Of the Passive Voice. 
 
 The Passive Voice is formed by means of the 
 syllables at, et, added to the root of the Active 
 Voice. Verni 9 to beat, forms veret, veretem I am 
 beaten, etc., imi] to write, irat-ni to be written. 
 
 Obs. 1. Verbs the Active root of which termi- 
 nates with a t, preceded by a long vowel or the 
 consonant j, and polysyllabical Verbs commonly form 
 their Passive root by addition of the syllable tal, 
 tet. Tanit-ani to teach, taniltat-ni, to be taught; 
 enged-ni to allow, engedtet-ni, to be allowed 
 bonczol-ni to dissect, to anatomize, bonczoltat-ni, 
 to be dissected ; kormdnyozni to govern , kormanyoz- 
 tat-ni to be governed. 
 
 Obs. 2. Fuj-ni to blow, Id-ni to shoot, ro-ni 
 to mark on a tally, tenni to put, form: fuvat-ni, 
 lovet-ni, rovat-ni, tetct-ni. 
 
 Csink hung. Gram. 8 
 
114 
 
 @) Of Factitive and Permissive 
 Expressions. 
 
 Such Expressions, in the English language, arc 
 formed by means of the Verbs: to make, to cause, 
 to have, to let, as, I cause him to write, I let 
 him read, 1 have my coat made, etc. The Hunga- 
 rian language admits the formation of Factitive and 
 Permissive roots from any Active Verb or such Neu- 
 ters as are used with the Objective case, by the addition 
 of the syllable tat, tet to the primitive Verbal root. 
 Vdrni to wait, vartat-ni to let any one wait; kes-ni 
 to tarry, kestet-ni to cause delay. 
 
 Obs. 1. Enni, /mini, inni, venni form: etet- 
 ni to feed, hitet-ni to cause to believe, vetct-ni 
 to cause to buy. 
 
 Obs. 2. In some instances the Factitive root is 
 used instead of the Passive one, as in polysyllabical 
 Verbs, and the Passive root instead of a Factitive 
 and Permissive one, as in monosyllabical Verbs. Iral- 
 ni, to be written, to let write, and to cause to be 
 written; olvastat-ni to be read, and to make one 
 read. 
 
 y) Of Frequentativums. 
 
 These are used when a repeatedly performed 
 action is to be represented. Verbs of this kind are 
 formed by means of the syllables gat, get, and kdl, 
 kel; as, tanit-ani to teach, tanitgat-rd to be often 
 teaching; irkdl-in to write repeatedly. 
 
 Observ. 1. In most Verbs this Frequentative 
 syllable is preceded by the vowel or e, especially 
 
115 
 
 when Euphony requires it. Ver-ni to beat, vereget- 
 ni to be beating repeatedly; nez-ni to look, neze- 
 get-ni to be often looking. 
 
 Observ. 2. If the primitive Verbal root ter- 
 minates with the liquid / or r , a Verbal root may 
 be formed for diminutive - frequentative actions by 
 means of the additional syllable dogdl, clegel; for 
 instance, irdogdl, he is writing a little at a time. 
 
 8) Of the Potential Mood. 
 
 If the possibility of the action, expressed by any 
 Verb whatever, is represented, or the capability of 
 the Active subjects is to be expressed, a new root 
 is formed by the additional syllable hat, het. This 
 syllable may be added to primitive Verbal roots as 
 well as to derivative ones. Ir-ni to write, irat-ni 
 to be written; ver-ni to beat, veret-niio be beaten, 
 vertet-ni to have any one beaten, vereget-ni to 
 beat repeatedly, verdegel-ni to beat repeatedly but 
 a little at a time, have their Potential roots in: 
 ir-hat he is able to write, irat-hat may be written, 
 can be written; verhet he can beat, verethet 
 may be beaten or being possible to beat him, ver- 
 tethet he is able to beat or able to empower others 
 to beat any one, vereget-het, he may beat re- 
 peatedly, verdegel-het, etc. 
 
 s) Of the Future. 
 
 This is formed by the addition of and, end, 
 to any of the preceding or other Verbal roots. 
 
 8* 
 
116 
 
 The root of the Future, formed that way, involves 
 the notion of conditionally when used in any of the 
 Tenses, and that of necessity and duty in the form 
 of the Verbal Adjective (the Present Participle accord- 
 ing to some Grammars). The preceding roots ir, 
 irat, irkat, irathat, ver 9 veret, vereget, verdegel, 
 verhet, veretket, veregethet, verdegelhet , will 
 give as many new roots for the Future: irand, 
 (he) will write; iratand, will be written or 
 )he) will let write; irhatand, (he) will be 
 able to write; irathatand, (he) will be able to 
 have written; verend, (he) will beat; veretend, 
 will be beaten ; veregetend, (he) will beat frequently ; 
 verdegelend, (he) will beat frequently softly; ver- 
 hetend, (he) will be able to beat; verethetend, 
 will be able to let him beat, and might be 
 beaten; vergetketend , (he) will be able to beat re- 
 peatedly etc. 
 
 As it is not the intention of this work to give 
 an extensive Etymology of the language, the pre- 
 ceding formations of derivative Verbal roots may 
 suffice to indicate the fertility of the Hungarian Verbs. 
 
 To give a short view of the formations of the 
 different roots, the following are subjoined: 
 Active Ver-ni, to beat. 
 
 Passive Veret -ni, to be beaten. 
 
 Frequentative Vereget-ni, to beat frequently. 
 Diminutive-Freq. Verdegel -ni, to beat frequently (but 
 
 not so hard). 
 Frequentative Verdes-m, to beat frequently. 
 
117 
 
 Diminutive Verint-eni, to beat a little. 
 
 Reciprocal Vereked-ni, to beat each other, to fight. 
 
 Verod-ni, to knock one's self against; 
 
 When the active subject at the same 
 time is the passive object as well. 
 
 Vergod-ni> to get through (to fight 
 
 with unfavourable circumstances). 
 
 From each of these may be formed 
 
 Potential roots: 
 
 Verhet-ni , being able to beat. 
 
 Verethet-ni, being exposed to being 
 
 beaten. 
 Veregethet-ni, being able to beat 
 
 frequently. 
 Verdegelhet-ni. 
 Verdeshet-ni. 
 Verinthet-ni. 
 Verekedhet-ni, being able or having 
 
 opportunity to fight, 
 Verodhet-ni. 
 Vergddhet-ni. 
 
 Neuter Mozog-ni, to be in motion. 
 
 Active Mozgat-ni, to move. 
 
 Mozdul-7ii, to move (one's self), to 
 
 move on. 
 Mozdit-ani, to put in motion. 
 Mozgadoz-ni, to be in a repeated 
 
 motion. 
 Mozzan-ni, to stir. Etc. 
 
118 
 
 As we often use Metaphorical expressions, 
 when the language affords no proper term for the 
 representations of our thoughts, many of these 
 Verbal roots are used metaphorically; this Rhe- 
 torical licence is one of the sources of Verbal 
 abundance. 
 
 From the root vesz, to perish, may be formed: 
 veszt-eni, to lose (Factitive: to cause to perish). 
 veszit-eni, to lose (to permit perishing). 
 veszteget-ni, to squander (to let become lost 
 
 frequently). 
 vesztegel-ni> to be idle (to lose time continually 
 
 or frequently). 
 veszeked-niy to quarrel (to lose words and 
 
 friendship foe one another). 
 
 Those who wish to see the whole extent 
 of the derivation of roots may consult „Comarinus 
 Csipkes Hungaria illustrata 1655" or the 
 „ System of the Hungarian language by the Hungarian 
 Academy." 
 
 2. Conjugation. 
 
 A. Tenses, Persons, Moods. 
 
 The different representations of action, expressed 
 by any Verb, relative to Time, when it took place; 
 to Persons, who are active, and to Modality of action 
 or activity itself, gave origin to what is called the 
 Conjugation of the Verb." 
 
119 
 
 This Conjugation of a Hungarian Verb is 
 performed by means of different affixes joined to the 
 Verbal roots. 
 
 In consideration of the Verbal roots themselves 
 there are two different classes of Conjugational affixes; 
 one for the Active and Neuter, the other for the 
 Passive and Medium (Neutro- Passive). 
 
 Time is represented as: past, present, and 
 future, comprehending an infinite series of successive 
 changes. The Grammatical forms for these represen- 
 tations (Tenses) will be as many as there may be 
 made distinctions of time. 
 
 The European languages distinguish Present, 
 Past, and Future. The more Nations become culti- 
 vated in Rhetoric, the more combinations of the diffe- 
 rent stations of time will occur and the more Tenses 
 will be required in the Grammar of their language. 
 
 The Hungarian language, having been attached 
 to the familiar home of the agriculturists, is not so 
 rich in Grammatical forms of Tenses , and in familiar 
 conversation we may do with two; the one for the 
 present and future , Present Tense *) , and the other 
 for the past, Perfect Tense. The intermediate Tense, 
 Imperfect, and the compound one, the Pluperfect, 
 are Tenses more of the solemn style and not 
 familiar in the home of the true Hungarians. The 
 compound Future is a foreign element. 
 
 *) For the future the Hungarian Verb may form a new root 
 see above. 
 
120 
 
 Persons. The notion (idea) of this expression 
 being a logical consequence of the distinction made 
 between: speaker, spoken to, and spoken of, 
 — the Hungarian Verb has as many distinctions re- 
 lative to Persons as all other European languages; 
 but, with regard to the distinction of Gender, the 
 Hungarians have retained the Oriental charac- 
 ter, making no distinction of Gender whatever. 
 The distinction of Gender made in Grammar 
 is incomprehensible to Hungarians; just as the want 
 of that distinction would puzzle foreigners. Grammar 
 indeed and language may dispense with the distinc- 
 tion of he, she, it, if they be replaced by any 
 other word that would comprehend them all. 
 
 Modality is the Logic of the Verb. The 
 Verb is either: in apodictical relation to the subject, 
 in the Indicative and Imperative Moods; in 
 an assertorial one, in the Subjunctive Mood; in a 
 hypothetical or problematical one , in the Con- 
 ditional; or, lastly, in an Infinitive or Indefinite 
 relation, in the Infinitive Mood. The Hungarian 
 language has proper Verbal forms for each of the 
 different Moods. 
 
 B. Characteristics of the different Tenses and Moods. 
 
 Affixes used to express the different personal rela- 
 tions, are added to the Characteristic of the Verb. 
 
 Characteristic is the final consonant of the 
 Verbal root, remaining after the personal affixes are 
 taken off. 
 
121 
 
 In the Hungarian language there are distinguished 
 Characteristics : 
 
 1. That of the Present, Imperfect and Future, 
 which is the root of the Verb itself. There are 
 as many such Characteristics as there are radi- 
 cal terminations. Var , (to) wait; kinoz , (to) 
 plague; ad, to give; szab , (to) cut out; szdll, (to) 
 
 fly; etc. 
 
 2. That of the Perfect, which is only one, 
 and always t. The Characteristic of the Perfect 
 is added to the Verbal root (primitive or derivative), 
 either immediately, or by means of a vowel; in the 
 latter case the t is doubled. 
 
 a) The Characteristic t is added by means of 
 one of the vowels o, o, e, (o for hard, if, e for 
 soft Verbs): 
 
 To polysyllabic Verbal roots when they end 
 with the consonants d or t, preceded by a long 
 vowel or another consonant. Tanit — (to) teach, 
 tanitott — taught; mond — (to) say, mondott — 
 said; hajt — (to) drive, hajtott — driven. 
 
 To Verbal roots terminating with a double con- 
 sonant; all contracted roots are such. Erdemel — 
 (to) deserve, contracted erdeml — , erdemlett — 
 deserved ; gyakorl — (from gyakorol) (to) practise, 
 gyakorlott — practised. 
 
 To Monosyllabical roots terminating with t. 
 Fnt- (to) run, futotl — run; hot — (to) bind, 
 kotott- bound, etc. 
 
122 
 
 Observ. Idt — (to) see, has latt — seen, 
 for the first and second, Idtott, for the third per- 
 son. Some of the monosyllabical roots terminating 
 with t, have a regular and augmented form as 
 well, hatt and hatott , from the primitive hat — (to) 
 have impression; jutt and jutott, from jut — (to) 
 reach, (to) get to, (to) become. 
 
 P) The Verbal root receives the Characteristic 
 without the accession of a vowel , whenever it 
 does not belong to the preceding rule. Olvas — (to) 
 read, olvast — read; vdr — , vdrt — ; var — (to) 
 sew, vart — sewed; taldl — (to) find, taldlt — 
 found; vdrtat — (to) leave waiting, vdrtatt — left 
 waiting; tol — (to) push, tolt — pushed. 
 
 Obs. Verbs the roots of which terminate 
 with the consonants b, d> f, g, gy , k, m, p, s, 
 sz, v, z, and polysyllables with a final t, receive 
 the cementing vowel e, o, o only in the third 
 Person of the Singular Number, ad, adott; 
 fagy — (to) freeze, fagyotthe froze; dof — (to) butt, 
 dofott; lak — (to) dwell, (to) inhabit, lakotthe dwelt. 
 
 3. The Characteristic of the Subjunctive and 
 Imperative Mood is j, which is added immediately 
 to the Verbal root. Vdr — , vdrj — ; Up (to) step, 
 lepj — ; lak — , lakj — ; etc. 
 
 Obs. 1. Verbal roots with a final t, z, sz > z 
 change this Characteristic j into s, sz , z. — See 
 Introduction § 3. 
 
 Obs. 2. The 3 d Person and the whole Plural 
 of the Pres. Tense Ind. Mood of the Definite Form 
 
123 
 
 receive j as their characteristic as well, which is 
 assimilated to the final consonants s, sz , z> but re- 
 mains unchanged after t final. — 
 
 4) The Characteristic of the Conditional is n 
 added to the Verbal root either immediately as in: 
 ad — , adn — ; vdr — , vdrn — ; lot — , latn — ; 
 ker — (to) petition, kern — ; es — (to) fall, esn — ; 
 or by means of the vowels a, e, to such roots as 
 receive the Characteristic of the Perfect with a 
 cementing vowel (see 2. a)) Tanit — , tanitan — ; 
 mond — , mondan — ; segit — (to) assist, se- 
 giten — ; etc. 
 
 G. Forms and Personal terminations. 
 
 The Active Voice has two distinct Forms of 
 Conjugation: a Definite and an Indefinite one. 
 The Neuter is only used in the Indefinite form of the 
 Active Voice. 
 
 The Passive Voice has personal terminations 
 different from those of the Active, though related to 
 them. These terminations are used with Verbs the 
 meaning of which is a neutral one, and which are 
 known (in Hungarian Grammars) as Verbs of ik, 
 because their third Person of the Sing. Number ends 
 with iky or as Neutro - Passives , because they have 
 the external form of the Passive voice and the 
 internal meaning of a Neuter Verb. I preferred to 
 call them ^Mediums" similar to the Greek, and in 
 fact most of them are of the same meaning as the 
 Greek Medium, their Passive form not being regarded- 
 
124 
 
 1. THE PERSONAL TERMINATIONS 
 
 OF THE INDEFINITE FORM OF THE ACTIVE VOICE 
 
 AND NEUTER. 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 Hard ones. Soft ones. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing, ok, sz, root ; ek (ok), sz, root ; 
 
 Plur. unk, tok, nak.*) fink, tek(tok), nek. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 Sing, ek, dl, a; I ek, el, e; 
 
 Plur. dnk, dtok, anak. \ enk, etek, enek. 
 
 Perfect. 
 Sing, am, dl, Charact.;| em, el, Charact; 
 
 Plur. unk, atok, anak. \ unk, etek, enek. 
 
 Pluperfect 
 has the same terminations as the Perfect, but to 
 each Person is added the word „vala". 
 
 Future 
 is a compound Tense of the Present of fog-ni to 
 seize, to catch, and the Infinitive of that Verb the 
 Future of which is required. The whole is a fo- 
 reign product. 
 
 On the Tenses of the Future radical and or 
 end, see below. 
 
 *) All the Verbs, that receive a cementing vowel before 
 the Characteristic of the Perfect, receive such a vowel before 
 all the Personal terminations which begin with a consonant, 
 except the j of the Subjunctive. Thus instead of tok, they 
 have otok, and anak instead of nak etc.. The soft ones receive 
 the corresponding soft vowel, as otok, enek, etc. 
 
125 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 Hard. Soft. 
 
 Present. 
 
 Sing, ak, dl*), on; 
 Plur. unk, atok, anak. 
 
 ek , el, en ; 
 link, etek enek. 
 
 Past. 
 As the Perfect of the Indicative Mood with the ad- 
 dition of legyen, to each Person. 
 
 Conditional. 
 
 Hard. Soft. 
 
 Present. 
 
 Sing, ek, dl, a; 
 Plur. dnk, dtok, dnak. 
 
 ef£ , ei , e $ 
 
 enk, etek, enek. 
 
 Past. 
 The Past Tense of the Conditional is the same 
 as the Perfect in its Personal forms, each receives 
 the additional word volna. 
 
 Imperative. 
 The Imperative Mood has no proper forms, 
 the Present Tense of the Subjunctive Mood being 
 used instead. Thus: 
 
 Sing. Charact. , — 
 
 Charact. , 
 
 Plur. atok, — 
 
 etek. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 ni, for hard and soft V 
 
 erbs. 
 
 *) Instead of the terminations dl, el, the form of the Im- 
 perative which has no termination, j being the Characteristic of 
 the Subj. and Imper. Moods, may be used. 
 
126 
 
 2. PERSONAL TERMINATIONS OF THE DEFINITE FORM 
 OF THE ACTIVE VOICE. 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 Hard. Soft. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing, om, od, a;*) I em (dm), ed (od), i; 
 
 Plur. 
 
 Vky 
 
 dtok, dk. 
 
 ilk, 
 
 ilek, 
 
 ik. 
 
 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 
 
 Sing. 
 
 dm, 
 
 dd, d,' 
 
 em 
 
 ed, 
 
 h 
 
 Plur. 
 
 ok, 
 
 dtok, dk. 
 
 ok, 
 
 etek, 
 
 ek. 
 
 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 
 
 Sing. 
 
 am, 
 
 ad, a; 
 
 em, 
 
 ed, 
 
 e; 
 
 Plur. 
 
 uk, 
 
 dtok, dk. 
 
 uk, 
 
 etek, 
 
 ek. 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 The personal terminations of the Perfect, each 
 Person receiving the additional „vala". 
 
 Future. 
 The Infinitive and the Present Tense of fbgni, 
 in its Definite form. 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 Hard. Soft. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. am, ad, a; em, ed, e; 
 
 Plur. uk, dtok, dk. | uk, etek, ek. 
 Perfect. 
 Like the Perfect of the Indicative Mood, to 
 which is added legyen. 
 
 *) Preceded by j, the same as the Plural. See B., Cha- 
 racteristics. 3. 
 
127 
 
 Conditional. 
 
 Hard. Soft. 
 
 Present. 
 Sing. dm, ad, d; em, ed, e; 
 
 Plur. ok, dtok, dk. \ ok, etek, ek. 
 
 Past. 
 In the Past is used the Perfect of the Indi- 
 cative Mood, to each Person of which is added 
 volna. 
 
 The Imperative Mood is supplied by the Sub- 
 junctive. Instead of the longer form of the second 
 Person ad, commonly the shorter one with a simple 
 d, is used; in such cases the Characteristic j is 
 suppressed as well. 
 
 3. PERSONAL TERMINATIONS OF THE PASSIVE VOICE 
 AND MEDIUM. 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 Hard. Soft. 
 Present. 
 Sing, om, ol, ik ; I em (om), el (ol),**) ik ; 
 
 Plur. unk, tok, nak.*) \unk, tek(tok), nek, 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Sing, dm, dl, ek; \em,- el, ek; 
 
 Plur. dnk, dtok, dnak. \ enk, etek, enek. 
 
 *) Medial Verbs that receive a vowel before the t of the 
 Perfect Tense have the vowel o before tok, and a before 
 nak. (See Characteristic of the Perfect.) 
 
 **) dm, 61, tok are only used with Medial Verbs the root of 
 which has o for its vowel. 
 
128 
 
 Hard. Soft. 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 em, el, Charact.; 
 link, etek, enek (ek). 
 
 Sing, am, dl, Charact.; 
 Plur. unk, atok, anak (ak) 
 
 Pluperfect 
 is formed like that of the Active voice. 
 
 Future , 
 like that of the Active voice. 
 
 Subjunctive.*) 
 Present. 
 Sing, am, dl, ek; em, el, ek; 
 
 Plur. unk, atok, anak. \ link, etek, enek. 
 
 Perfect 
 is formed like the Perfect of the Active Voice. 
 
 Conditional. 
 Present. 
 Sing, dm, dl, ek; em, el, ek; 
 
 Plur. dnk, dtok, dnak. enk, etek, enek. 
 
 Perfect 
 is formed like the Perfect of the Active Voice. 
 
 In forming the Imperative Mood the rules given 
 for the Active Voice are to be observed here as well. 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 ni. 
 
 No vowel precedes this termination in the Passive 
 Voice; as regards the Medium see the Active Voice. 
 
 *) On assimilation of the characteristic see Introduction § 3. 
 
129 
 
 D. Paradigma of the Conjugation of the Verb. 
 
 1. ACTIVE, 
 a) Verbs with hard vowels. 
 
 a. INDEFINITE FORM. 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Taldlok, 1 find 
 
 Taldlsz, thou findest 
 
 Taldl, he finds; 
 Plur. Taldlitnk, we find 
 
 Taldltok, you find 
 
 Taldlnak, they find. 
 
 Imperfect Tense. 
 Sing. Taldlek, 1 found 
 
 Taldldl, thou foundst 
 
 Taldla, he found; 
 Plur. Taldldnk , we found 
 
 Taldldtok, you found 
 
 Taldldnak, they found. 
 Perfect Tense. 
 Sing. Taldltam, I have found 
 
 Taldltdl, thou hast found 
 
 Taldlt, he has found; 
 Plur. Taldltunk, we have found 
 
 Taldltatok, you have found 
 
 Taldltanak \ 
 
 and \ , they have found. 
 
 Taldltak ) 
 
 Csink hung. Gram. 9 
 
130 
 
 Pluperfect Tense. 
 Sing. Taldltam vala or volt, I had 
 
 Taldltdl vala, thou hadst 
 
 Taldlt vala, he had 
 Plur. Taldltunk vala, we had ) found - 
 
 Taldltatok vala, you] had 
 
 Taldltak vala \ 
 
 Taldltanak vala S ' ^ 
 
 Compound Future. 
 Sing. Taldlni fogok, I shall or will 
 
 Taldlni fogsz, thou wilt 
 
 Taldlni fog, he will \ fi , 
 
 Plur. Taldlni fogunk, we shall or will 
 
 Taldlni fogtok, you will 
 
 Taldlni fognak, they will 
 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Taldljak, that I may 
 
 Taldljdl, that thou mayst 
 
 Taldljon, that he may 
 Plur. Taldljunk, that we may 
 
 Taldljatok, that you may 
 
 Taldljanak, that they may 
 Past Tense. 
 Sing. Taldltam legyen, that I might 
 
 Taldltdl legyen, that thou mightest I p 
 
 Taldlt legyen, that he might ( ° 
 
 Plur. Taldltunk legyen, that we might 
 
 Taldltatok legyen, that you might 
 
 Taldltak legyen, that they might 
 
 cr 
 
 © 
 
 o- 
 
find. 
 
 131 
 
 Conditional. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Taldlnek, I should or would 
 Taldlndl, thou wouldst 
 Taldlna, he would 
 Plur. Taldlndnk, we should or would 
 Taldlndtok , you would 
 Taldlndnak, they would 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Sing. Taldltam volna, I should or would \ 
 
 Taldltdl volna, thou wouldst 
 
 Taldlt volna, he would ! lj ave 
 
 Plur. Taldltunk volna, we should or would / found. 
 
 Taldltatok volna, you would 
 
 Taldllak volna, they would 
 
 Imperative. 
 
 Sing. Taldlj , find (thou); 
 Plur. Taldljatok, find (you). 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 Taldlni, to find. 
 
 Obs. 1. The Pres. Tense of the Subjunctive Mood 
 is used to express forms like those: „Let us go, let 
 them go, let him go," menjiink, menjenek, menjen. 
 
 Obs. 2. All the Neuter Verbs are conjugated 
 according to the Indefinite Form of the Active Voice. 
 
 9* 
 
132 
 
 b. DEFINITE FORM. 
 Indicative Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Taldlom, I find (it) 
 
 Taldlod, thou findest (it) 
 Taldlja, he finds (it); 
 Plur. Taldljuk, we find (it) 
 
 Taldljdtok, you find (it) 
 Taldljdk, they find (it). 
 Imperfect. 
 Sing. Taldldm, I found (it) 
 Taldldd, thou foundst 
 Taldld, he found; 
 Plur. Taldlok, we found 
 
 Taldldtok, you found 
 Taldldk, they found. 
 Perfect. 
 Sing. Taldltam, I have found (it), I did find (it) 
 Taldltady thou hast found 
 Taldlta, he has found; 
 Plur. Taldltuk, we have found 
 
 Taldltdtok , you have found 
 Taldltdk, they have found. 
 Pluperfect. 
 Sing. Taldltam vala or volt, I had v 
 Taldltad vala , thou hadst 
 Taldlta vala, he had 
 
 Plur. Taldlluk vala, we had 
 
 Taldltdtok vala, you had 
 Taldltdk vala, they had 
 
 found (it). 
 
133 
 
 Compound Future. 
 Sing. Taldlni fogom, I shall 
 Taldlni fogod, thou wilt 
 Taldlni fogja, he will 
 Taldlni fogjuk, we shall 
 Taldlni fogjdtok, you will 
 Taldlni fogjdk, they will 
 
 find (it). 
 
 / 
 
 S u b j u n c t i v e. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Taldljam, that I may 
 
 Taldljad, that thou mayst 
 Taldlja, that he may 
 Plur. Taldljuk, that we may / find ( ie ^ 
 
 Taldljdtok, that you may 
 Taldljdk, that they may 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Sing. Taldltam legyen, that I might 
 
 Taldltad legyen, that thou mightest 
 
 Taldlta legyen, that he might 
 Plur. Taldltuk legyen, that we might 
 
 Taldltdtok legyen, that you might 
 
 Taldltdk legyen, that they might 
 
 Conditional, 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Taldlndm, If 1 found, if I would 
 
 Taldlndd, If thou foundst, if thou wouldst / g - 
 Taldlnd, If he found, if he would 
 
 c 
 

 134 
 
 Plur. Taldlnok, If we found, if we would 
 
 Taldlndtok , If you found, if you would 
 Taldlndk, If they found, if they would 
 Past Tense. 
 
 Sing. Taldltam volna, I would \ if I have 
 
 Taldltad volna, thouwouldsti jjTif thou have . 
 Taldlta volna, he would ( Q if he have f § 
 
 Plur. Taldltuk volna, we would f g if we havej 
 Taldltdtok volna, you would \ o-if you have' 
 Taldlta k volna, they would/ if they have/ 
 Imperative. 
 
 Sing. Taldld, find (thou) (it). 
 
 Plur. Taldljdtok, find (you) (it). 
 
 P) Verbs with soft vowels. 
 
 a. INDEFINITE FORM. 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Tor ok*) I break 
 
 Torsz, thou breakest 
 
 Tor, he breaks; 
 Plur. Toriink, we break 
 
 Tortok, *) you break 
 
 Tornek, they break. 
 
 Imperfect Tense. 
 Sing. Torek, I broke 
 
 Tor el, thou brokest 
 
 Tore, he broke; 
 
 *) Verbs with e, as their radical vowel, have a short e instead of o. 
 
135 
 
 Plur. Torenk, we broke 
 Toretek, you broke 
 Torenek, they broke. 
 
 Perfect Tense. 
 Sing. Tortem, I have broken, I did break 
 Tortel, thou hast broken 
 Tort, he has broken; 
 Plur. Tortilnk, we have broken 
 Tortetek, you have broken 
 Tortenek\ 
 
 and \ , they have broken. 
 Tdrtek ' 
 
 Pluperfect Tense. 
 
 Sing. Tortem vala or volt, I had 
 Tortel vala, thou hadst 
 Tort vala, he had 
 
 Plur. Tortilnk vala, we had 
 Tortetek vala, you had 
 Tortek vala, they had 
 
 broken. 
 
 Compound Future. 
 Sing. Torni fogok, I shall or will 
 Torni fogsz, thou wilt 
 Torni fog, he will ^ , , 
 
 Plur. Torni fogunk, we shall or will 
 Torni fogtok, you will 
 Torni fognak, they will 
 
break. 
 
 136 
 
 Subjunctive Mood 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Torjek, that I may 
 
 Tor j el, that thou mayst 
 
 Torjon, that he may 
 Plur. Tor junk, that we may 
 
 Torjetek, that you may 
 
 Torjenek, that they may 
 
 Past Tense. 
 
 Sing. Tortem legyen, hat I might 
 
 Tortel legyen, that thou mightest 
 
 Tort legyen, that he might ( have 
 
 Plur. Tortunk legyen, that we might /broken. 
 Tortetek legyen, that you might 
 Tortek legyen, that they might 
 
 Conditional. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Tornek, I should 
 Tornel, thou wouldst 
 Tome, he would 
 Plur. Tornenk, we should 
 Tornetek, you would 
 Tornenek, they would 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Sing. Tortem volna, I should have broken. 
 
 Tortel volna, thou wouldst have broken 
 Tort volna, he would have broken 
 
137 
 
 Plur. Tortunk volna, we should have broken 
 Tortetek volna, you would have broken 
 Tortek volna, they would have broken. 
 
 Imperative. 
 Sing. Tory, break (thou); 
 Plur. Torjetek, break (you). 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 Torni, to break. 
 
 b. DEFINITE FORM. 
 Indicative Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Torom, I break (it), I do break (it), I am 
 breaking (it) 
 Torod, thou breakest etc. 
 Tori, he breaks etc. 
 Plur. Torjilk, we break etc. 
 Toritek, you break etc. 
 Torik, they break etc. 
 
 Imperfect Tense. 
 Ping. Tor em, I broke (it) 
 Tored, thou brokest 
 Tore, he broke; 
 Plur. Tor 6k, we broke 
 Toretek, you broke 
 Torek, they broke 
 
 Perfect Tense. 
 Sing. Tortem, I have broken (it), I did break, 
 Torled, thou hast broken etc. 
 Torte, he has broken etc. 
 
138 
 
 Plur. Tortuk, we have broken etc. 
 
 Tortetek, you have broken etc. 
 Tortek, they have broken etc. 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 Sing. Tortein vala, I had 
 
 Torted vala, thou hast 
 
 Torte vala, he had 
 Plur. Tdrtiik vala, we had / 
 
 Tortetek vala, you had 
 
 Tortek vala*), they had 
 
 Sing. Torni 
 To?mi 
 Torni 
 
 Plur. Torni 
 Torni 
 Torni 
 
 Compound Future. 
 fogom, I shall or will 
 fogod, thou wilt 
 fogja, he will 
 fogjuk, we shall 
 fogjdtok, you will 
 fogjdk, they will 
 
 \ 
 
 break (it). 
 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Torjem, that I may 
 
 Torjed, that thou mayst 
 
 Torje, that he may 
 Plur. Torjuk, that we may 
 
 Torfetek, that you may 
 
 Torjek, that they may 
 
 break (it). 
 
 *) Instead of vala, may be used volt. 
 
139 
 
 Past Tense. 
 
 Sing. Tortem legyen, that I might 
 
 Tor ted legyen, that thou mightestj 
 
 Torte legyen, that he might ! have 
 
 Plur. Tortuk legyen, that we might broken, 
 
 Tortetek legyen, that you might 
 Tortek legyen, that they might 
 
 Conditional. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Tornem, 1 should, or would 
 
 Torned, thou wouldst 
 
 Tome, he would 
 Plur. Tornok, we should, or would 
 
 Tornetek, you would 
 
 Tornek, they would 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Sing. Tortem volna, I should, or would \ tr 
 
 Torted volna, thou wouldst f © 
 
 Torte volna, he would 
 Plur. Tortuk volna, we should, or would 
 
 Tortetek volna, you would 
 
 Tortek volna, they would 
 
 Imperative. 
 Sing. Tord, break (it). 
 
 Torjetek, break (it). 
 Ob§. Neuter Verbs have no Definite form. 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
140 
 
 2. PASSIVE VOICE. 
 
 a) Verbs with hard vowels 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 
 Sing. Taldltatom, 1 am 
 
 Taldltatol, thou art 
 
 Taldltatik, he is 
 
 Plur. Taldltatunk, we are 
 
 Taldltattok, you are 
 
 Taldltatnak , they are 
 
 Imperfect Tense. 
 
 Sing. Taldltaldm, I was 
 
 Taldltatdl, thou wast 
 
 Taldltatek, he was 
 nl _- _,_ , . > ioiinci. 
 
 Plur. lalaltatank, we were 
 
 Taldltatdtok, you were 
 
 Taldltatdnak, they were 
 Perfect. 
 Sing. Taldltattam, I have \ 
 
 Taldltattdl , thou hast 
 
 Taldltatott, he has 
 Plur. Taldltattunk , we have } been found. 
 
 Taldltattatok > you have 
 
 Taldltattak \ 
 
 and >, they have 
 
 Talaldltatanak / 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 Sing. Taldltattam vala, or iwft I had] 
 
 Taldltattdl vala, thou hadst } been found. 
 
 Taldltatott vala, he had 
 
> be found. 
 
 141 
 
 Plur. Taldltattunk vala, we had 
 
 Taldltattatok vala, you had I been found 
 
 Taldltattak vala, they had 
 Coumpound Future. 
 Sing. Taldltatni fogok, I shall or will 
 
 Taldltatni fogsz, thou wilt 
 
 Taldltatni fog , he will 
 Plur. Taldltatni fogunk, we shall or will 
 
 Taldltatni fogtok, you will 
 
 Taldltatni fognak, they will 
 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Taldltassam, that I may 
 Taldltassdl , that thou mayst 
 
 Taldltassek, that he may \ , P , 
 
 ^i ™ ,,, #i > be found 
 
 Plur. Talaltassunk , that we may 
 
 Taldltassatok , that you may 
 
 Taldtassanak , that they may 
 
 Past Tense. 
 
 Sing. Taldltattam legyen, that I might \ §f 
 Tdldltattdl legyen, that thou mightest i ° 
 Taldltatott legyen, that he might I § 
 
 Plur. Taldltattunk legyen, that we might 
 Taldltattatok legyen, that you might 
 Taldltattak legyen, that they might 
 
 CL 
 
 s P 
 
 ff 5 
 
 Conditional. 
 
 Present Tense, 
 ing. Taldltatndm, I should be found 
 Taldltatndl, thou wouldst be found 
 
be found. 
 
 142 
 
 Taldltatnek, he would 
 Plur. Taldltatndnk , we should 
 Taldltatndtok , you would 
 Taldltatndnak , they would 
 
 Past Tense. 
 
 Sing. Taldltattam volna, I should 
 
 Taldltattdl volna, thou wouldst J ° 
 Taldltatott volna, he would 
 
 Plur. Taldltatunk volna, we should 
 Taldltattatok volna, you would 
 Taldltattak volna, they would 
 
 3 
 
 c 
 
 Imperative. 
 The Present Tense of the Subjunctive Mood. 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 Taldltatni, to be found. 
 
 (5) Verbs with soft vowels. 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 
 Sing. Kotetem, I am bound 
 Kotetel, thou art bound 
 Kotetik, he is bound; 
 
 Plur. Kotetunk, we are bound 
 Kotettek, you are bound 
 Kotetnek* they are bound. 
 
143 
 
 bound. 
 
 been bound. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Sing. Kotetem, I was 
 
 Kotetel, thou wast 
 Kotetek, he was 
 
 Plur. Koteienk, we were 
 Kotetetek, you were 
 Kotetenek, they were 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 Sing. Kotettem, I have 
 
 Kotettel, thou hast 
 Kotetett, he has 
 
 Plur. Kotettiink, we have 
 Kotettetek , you have 
 Kotettek, they have 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 Sing. Kotettem vala (volt) I had 
 
 Kotettel vala, thou hadst 
 
 Kotetett vala, he had 
 Plur. Kotettiink vala, we had 
 
 Kotettetek vala, you had 
 
 Kotettek vala, they had 
 
 Compound Future. 
 Sing. Kotetni fogok , I shall or will 
 
 Kotetni fogsz, thou wilt 
 
 Kotetni fog, he will 
 Plur. Kotetni fogunk, we shall or willj 
 
 Kotetni fogtok, you will 
 
 Kotetni fognak , they will 
 
 been bound. 
 
144 
 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Kotessem, that I may 
 
 Kotessel, that thou mayst 
 
 Kotessek, that he may 
 Plur. Kotessilnk, that we may 
 
 Kotessetek, that you may 
 
 Kotessenek, that they may 
 Past Tense. 
 Sing. Kotettem legyen, that I might have V 
 
 Kotettel legyen, that thou mightest j 
 
 Kotetett legyen, that he might y been 
 
 Plur. Kotettilnk legyen, that we might have /bound. 
 
 Kotettetek legyen, that you might 
 
 Kotettek legyen, that they might 
 
 Conditional. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Kotetnem, I should or would 
 Kotetnel, thou wouldst 
 Kotetnek, he would 
 Plur. Kotetnenk, we should or would ; 
 Kotetnetek, you would 
 Kotetnenek, they would 
 Past Tense. 
 Sing- Kotettem volna, I should or would 
 
 Kotettel volna, thou wouldst I o> 
 
 Kotetett volna, he would \ of 
 
 7 \ CD 
 
 Plur. Kotettunk volna, we should or would 
 
 Kotettetek volna, you would \ g 
 
 Kotettek volna, they would I pL 
 
 
 
 a* 
 
145 
 
 Imperative Mood. 
 The Present Tense of the Subjunctive is used 
 as the Imperative Mood. 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 Kotetni, to be bound. 
 
 3. MEDIUM. — VERBS OF IK.*) 
 Indicative Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Csalodom, I delude myself 
 
 Csalodol, thou deludest thyself 
 Csalodik, he deludes himself; 
 Plur. Csalodunk, we delude ourselves 
 Csalodtok, you delude yourselves 
 Csalodnak, they delude themselves. 
 Imperfect. 
 Csaloddm, I deluded myself, I was deluding myself, 
 etc.; exactly like the Imperfect of the 
 Passive Voice. 
 
 Perfect. 
 Csalodtam, I have deluded myself, I was deluding my- 
 self; like the Perfect of the Passive V. 
 Pluperfect. 
 Csalodtam vala or volt, I had deluded myself, I have 
 been deluding myself; like the Plup. of 
 the Pass. V. 
 
 *) ikes lge, Verbs of ik, called so because the third Person 
 of the Present Tense Sing, receives ik. 
 
 Csink. hung. gram. JQ 
 
146 
 
 Compound Future. 
 Csalddni fogok> I shall or will delude myself; like 
 the Future of the Passive. 
 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Csalodjam, that I may delude myself; like the Sub- 
 junctive of the Passive. 
 Past Tense. 
 Csalodtam legyen, I might have deluded myself; etc. 
 
 Conditional. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Csalodndm, I should or would delude myself, etc. 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Csalodtam volna, I might have deluded myself, etc. 
 
 Imperative. 
 Sing. Csalodj , delude thyself; 
 Plur. Csalodjatok, delude yourselves. 
 
 Obs. The Present Tense of the Subjunctive 
 Mood is used as the Imperative Mood as well, the 
 compound forms of the Imperative: let him de- 
 lude himself, let us delude ourselves, etc. 
 are also expressed by the Present Tense of the Sub- 
 junctive Mood. 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 
 Csalddni, to delude one's self. 
 
 Derivative Verbal roots have the same forms of 
 conjugation; but it is to be remarked, that all deri- 
 
147 
 
 vative Verbal roots which have a transitive mean- 
 ing receive the forms of the Active Voice; such 
 as have a reflexive meaning receive the forms of 
 the Medium. Csal-ni to deceive, csalhat-ni to 
 be able to deceive (can deceive), forms: csalkatok, 
 csalhatsz etc.; — csalatkoz-ni (to deceive one's self) 
 to be mistaken, forms: csalatkozom, csalatkozol, 
 csalatkozik , etc. — 
 
 4. FUTURE ROOT OF — „AND". 
 
 All Verbal roots, Derivative as well as Primi- 
 tive ones, can be conjugated with the Future radical 
 „«mrf". The Active root vdr (vdrni, to wait or to 
 expect) and the Medium lakik (lakni to dwell, to 
 live) may serve as a pattern of this kind. — 
 
 a. Active. 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Vdrandok, I shall or will 
 
 Vdrandsz , thou wilt 
 
 Varand, he will 
 Plur. Vdrandunk, we shall or will 
 
 Vdrandatok , you will 
 
 Vdrandanak , they will 
 
 Imperfect Tense. 
 Sing. Vdrandek, I would \ 
 
 Vdranddl, thou wouldst / be waiting 
 Vdranddy he would ) 
 
 10* 
 
 be waiting. 
 
148 
 
 Plur. Vdranddnk, we would 
 
 Vdranddtok, you would \ j^ wa iting. 
 
 Vdranddnak*), they would 
 Perfect Tense. 
 Sing. Vdrandottam, I will 
 
 Vdrandottdl, thou wilt 
 
 Vdrandott, he will 
 _, __„_ . .„ > have waited. 
 
 Plur. Varandottunk , we will 
 
 Vdrandottatok , you will 
 
 Vdrandottak , they will 
 Pluperfect 
 is formed from the Perfect by the addition of vala 
 or volt, to each Personal form. 
 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Vdrandjaky I shall wait**) 
 Vdrandjdl, thou shalt wait 
 Vdrandjon > he shall wait 
 Plur. Vdrandjunky we shall wait 
 Vdrandjatok, you shall wait 
 Vdrandjanak , they shall wait. 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Vardndottam legyen , etc. , like the Past Tense of 
 the Active V. 
 
 *) The Medial form is: Fdranddm, Fdranddl, Vdran- 
 dek etc. 
 
 **) The Subjunctive may often be translated by „will be ob- 
 liged to wait". 
 
149 
 
 Conditional. 
 Present. 
 Sing. Vdrandnek, I should 
 
 Vdrandndl , thou wouldst 
 Vdrandna , he would 
 Plur. Vdrandndnk, we should / %' 
 
 Vdrandndtok > you would 
 Vdrandndnak , they would 
 Past. 
 Vdrandottam volna, I would have been waiting, 
 etc., like the Active. 
 
 I n f i n i t i v e. 
 
 Vdrandni, will be waiting, to be waiting. 
 
 b. Medium. 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Lakandom, I will be 
 
 Lakandol, thou wilt be 
 
 Lakandik, he will be I living or dwel- 
 
 Plur. Lakandunk , we will be / ling. 
 
 Lakandatok 9 you will be 
 
 Lakandanak y they will be 
 Imperfect. 
 Sing. Lakanddm, I would be \ 
 
 Lakanddl, thou wouldst be( living or dwelling. 
 
 Lakandek, he would be / 
 
150 
 
 Plur. Lakanddnk , we would be \ 
 
 Lakanddtok, you would be > living or dwelling. 
 Lakanddnak, they would be / 
 
 Perfect. 
 Sing. Lakandottam y I will 
 Lakandottdl , thou wilt 
 
 Lakandott, he will \ have lived or dwelt. 
 
 Plur. Lakandottunk , we will 
 Lakandottatok, you will 
 Lakandottak 9 they will 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 Lakandottam vala or volt, etc., like the Passive. 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 
 Sing. Lakandjam, I shall be 
 
 Lakandjdl, thou shalt be 
 
 Lakandiek , he shall be \ r . j n * 
 
 ^ * } living or dwelling. 
 
 Plur. Lakandjunk , we shall be 
 Lakandjatok, you shall be 
 Lakandjanak, they shall be 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Lakandottam legyen, etc. 
 
 Conditional. 
 Present. 
 Sing. Lakandndm , I should be \ 
 
 Lakandndl, thou wouldst be Hiving or dwelling. 
 Lakandnek, he would be / 
 
 
151 
 
 Plur. Lakandndnk , we should be \ 
 
 Lakandndtok, you would be > living or dwelling* 
 
 Lakandndnak, they would be/ 
 Past. 
 Lakandottam volna , etc. , like that of the Passive. 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 
 Lakandni, (to) will be living. 
 
 CONTRACTED VERBAL ROOTS. 
 a. Active Voice. 
 INDEFINITE FORM. 
 
 Indicative Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Sodrok, I twist, and I spin 
 
 Sodrasz and sodorsz, thou twistest 
 
 Sodor, he twisteth; 
 Plur. Sodrunk, we twist 
 
 Sodortok, you twist 
 
 Sodornak ) 
 
 Sodranak y <* 
 
 Imperfect Tense. 
 Sing. Sodrek, I twisted, I spun. 
 
 Sodrdl, thou twistedst 
 
 Sodra, he twisted; 
 Plur. Sodrdnk, we twisted 
 
 Sodrdtok, you twisted 
 
 Sodranak, they twisted. 
 
152 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 Sing. Sodrottam ) . . . 
 
 ° ^ 7 LI have twisted, I was twisting 
 
 Sodortam ) 
 
 Sodrottdl ) . . ' 
 
 ^, 7 ,, >, thou hast twisted 
 Sodortal ) 
 
 Sodrott, he has twisted; 
 
 Plur. Sodrottunk ) . . . 
 
 7 , , we have twisted 
 
 bodortunk ) 
 
 Sodrottatok) _ . . 
 
 7 . >, you have twisted 
 
 Sodortatok V J 
 
 Sodrottak, they have twisted. 
 
 Pluperfect. 
 
 Sing. Sodrottam vala \ T . , 
 
 _ _ , , I had twisted 
 
 Sodortam vala ) 
 
 Sodrottdl vala) . , j A . , i 
 _ _ ,_ _- J, thou hadst twisted 
 Sodortal vala ) 
 
 Sodrott vala, he had twisted; 
 
 Plur. Sodrottunk vala 
 
 Sodortunk vala 
 
 Sodrottatok vala } , , ' . , , 
 
 _, , , }, you had twisted 
 
 Sodortatok vala > 
 
 Sodrottak vala, they had twisted. 
 
 Compound Future. 
 Sing. Sodorni fogok, I shall or will twist 
 
 Sodorni fogsz , thou wilt twist 
 
 Sodorni fog, he will twist; 
 Plur. Sodorni fogunk, we shall or will twist 
 
 Sodorni fogtok, you will twist 
 
 Sodorni fognak, they will twist* 
 
 we had twisted 
 
1S3 
 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 
 Sing. Sodorjak, that I may twist 
 
 Sodorjdl, that thou mayst twist 
 
 Sodorjon, that he may twist; 
 
 Plur. Sodorjunk, that we may twist 
 
 Sodorjatok , that you may twist 
 
 Sodorjanak , that they may twist. 
 
 Past Tense. 
 
 Sing. Sodrottam leaven \ . _ 
 
 * j x ,, i, that I might \ 
 
 bodortam legyen ) 
 
 Sodroltdl leaven ) , , . • , ' 
 
 r. 7 r, „ o *" at t" 011 mightst . 
 
 bodortal legyen ) I §T 
 
 Sodrott legyen, that he might 1 Q 
 
 Plur. Sodrottunk leaven \ . • i . / ^ 
 
 C ^ * / 7' ' that Wemi g ht 
 
 bodortunk legyen ) 
 Sodrottatok legyen: 
 Sodortatok legyen \ 
 Sodrottak legyen, that they might 
 
 Conditional. 
 
 Present. 
 
 Sing. Sodranek and Sodornek, I should twist or spin 
 
 Sodrandl and Sodorndl, thou wouldst twist 
 
 Sodrana and Sodorna, he would twist 
 
 Plur. Sodrandnk and Sodorndnk , we should twist; 
 
 Sodrandtok and Sodorndtok, you would twist 
 
 Sodrandnak and Sodorndnak, they would twist. 
 
 Past Tense. 
 
 Sing. Sodrottam volna ) < _ . . _ , 
 
 , >, I should have twisted 
 
 bodortam volna ) 
 
 
 that you might 
 
we should have twisted 
 
 154 
 
 Sodrottdl volna) , , . 4 . . . , 
 
 „ , ,, , J, thou wouldst have twisted 
 Sodortal volna ) 
 
 Sodrott volna, he would have twisted; 
 
 Plur. Sodrottunk volna 
 
 Sodortunk volna 
 
 Sodrottatok volna ) . . _ _ 
 
 ~ , y .J, you would have twisted 
 
 Sodortatok volna ) J 
 
 Sodrottak volna, they would have twisted. 
 
 Imperative. 
 Sing. Sodorj , twist (thou) 
 Plur. Sodorjatok , twist (you). 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 Sodojmi, to twist, to spin. 
 
 The Definite form, the Personal terminations of 
 which see above, is liable to the same contractions 
 as the Indefinite form given in this paradigm. 
 
 According to this Paradigm are formed: Bujdo- 
 kol*) , to wander about; csatol, to fasten with a 
 buckle, metaphorically to enclose; csepel, to thrash; 
 ebedel, to dine; enekel, to sing; esdekel, to implore; 
 gdtol, to hinder; gydszol, to mourn; gyotor, to 
 plague; hajol, to stoop; hegyez, to point; jegyez, 
 to mark; koboz, to confiscate; kovdcsol, to forge; 
 nddol, to steel, to harden (iron); padol, to co- 
 ver with boards, to wainscot; pecsetel, to seal; 
 per el, to plead (and to quarrel); potol, to make 
 
 *) The termination of the Infinitive »ni* being a secondary 
 form, is missed and the Verbs are given in their roots. 
 
155 
 
 amends; rabol, to rob; sajog , to smart; tandcsol, 
 to give advice, tip or , to tread; tolmdcsol, to inter- 
 pret; tudakol, to inquire; unepel, to celebrate; aa- 
 cfo/, to accuse, to charge (with). 
 
 Obs. 1. Bujdokol, esdekel, hajol, are used 
 as Mediums as well. 
 
 Obs. 2. Verbal roots with soft vowels receive 
 the same vowels in their Personal terminations. 
 
 b. Medium. 
 Indicative Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Alszom, I sleep and I am sleeping 
 Alszol, thou sleepest etc. 
 Alszik, he sleeps; 
 Plur. Alszunk, we sleep 
 
 Alszatok, you sleep 
 Alszanak and alusznak, they sleep. 
 Imperfect. 
 Sing. Aluvdm and Alvdm, I slept 
 
 Aluvdl and Alvdl, thou sleptest 
 Aluvek and Alvek, he slept; 
 Plur. Aluvdnk and Alvdnk, we slept 
 
 Aluvdtok and Alvdtok, you slept 
 Aluvdnak and Alvdnak, they slept. 
 Perfect. 
 Sing. Aludtam, I have slept, I was sleeping, I did 
 Aludtdl, thou hast slept, etc. [sleep 
 
 Aludt and Aludott, he has slept; 
 
156 
 
 Plur. Aludlunk, we have slept 
 Aludtatok, you have slept 
 Aludtak and Aludtanak, they have slept. 
 Pluperfect 
 has the same Personal formations, with the addition 
 of vala or volt to each Person. 
 
 Compound Future. 
 Sing. Aludni fogok, I shall sleep 
 Aludni fogsz , thou wilt sleep 
 Aludni fog , he will sleep ; 
 Plur. Aludni fogunk , we shall sleep 
 Aludni fogtok , you will sleep 
 Aludni fognak, they will sleep. 
 Subjunctive Mood. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Aludjam, that I may sleep and if I sleep 
 Aludjdl, that thou mayst sleep 
 Aludjek, that he may sleep; 
 Plur. Aludjunk, that we may sleep 
 Aludjatok, that you may sleep 
 Aludjanak, that they may sleep. 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Aludtam legyen, that I may have slept, etc. 
 Conditional. 
 Present Tense. 
 Sing. Aludndm*), I should sleep 
 Aludndl, thou wouldst sleep 
 Aludnek, he would sleep; 
 
 *) Commonly the forms of the Neuter aludnek, aludndl, 
 aludna are used. 
 
1S7 
 
 Plur. Aludndnk, we should sleep 
 Aludndtok, you would sleep 
 Aludndnak, they would sleep. 
 
 Past Tense. 
 Aludtam volna, I would have slept, etc. 
 
 Imperative. 
 Sing. Aludj, sleep (thou); 
 Plur. Aludjatok, sleep (you). 
 
 Infinitiv e. 
 
 Aludni, to sleep. 
 
 The Verb Fekiid, to He; and all those mentio- 
 ned pag. Ill sub y. have the same Conjugation. 
 
 The Verbal roots: Alapod, to be founded; bete- 
 ged, to become ill ; csillapod, to cease, to abate ; ele~ 
 ged, to be satisfied; feneked, to grudge, to menace; 
 gazdagod, to become rich; gyanakod, to suspect; 
 gyarapod; to increase ; haragud, to be angry ; hide- 
 ged, to become cold; hovered, to fatten; meleged, 
 to get warm; noveked, to increase, to grow larger; 
 oreged, to grow old; reszeged, to be intoxicated, to 
 get drunk; tanakod, to consult; teleped, to settle 
 in a place; uleped, to precipitate (in Chemistry), have 
 both forms of Conjugation , the regular and the 
 contracted; thus, alapodom and alapszom, ala- 
 podik and alapszik, etc. 
 
 Observ. The Verbal roots bilnhod, to be 
 punished; diihod, to rage; sovdnyod, to grow lean; 
 change their characteristic „d" without a contraction 
 
158 
 
 of the root; thus, biinhoszom, not b&nhszem; dii- 
 hoszik, not duhszik; sovdnyoszik , not sovdnyszik. 
 
 b s. 2. Such Verbal roots as have not a d as 
 their radical, are liable merely to contraction, not 
 to the alteration of their radical consonant into sz, 
 as: haboz to wave, to foam, fuldokol to be chok- 
 ing, form habzom, etc. and fuldoklom etc. 
 
 In regard to the other irregular Verbs the 
 roots of which terminate with n, as ven-ni, len- 
 ni, hin-ni, vin-ni, in-ni, en-ni, men-ni, the stu- 
 dent is referred to „Compositions VII. Verbal roots 
 in n"; only it may be added, that the Verbs 
 enni and inni are used as Mediums, and have the 
 Medial form. 
 
 The irregular Verbs the roots of which end 
 with a vowel, as jo, hi, IS, ri, szi, sz6 , etc. have 
 been mentioned as well in „Compositions VII. Ver- 
 bal roots of v", their characteristic being v. 
 
 E. Objective Conjugation. 
 
 Before concluding the Section of Conjugation, 
 the propriety of the Hungarian language of having 
 a peculiar termination for the first Person of Tran- 
 sitive Verbs, when a Person is spoken to, must be 
 mentioned. This form is always used when the active 
 Verb governs the Objective Case of the Personal 
 Pronoun of the second Person, this Objective Case 
 being then expressed by an objective termination. 
 
 These objective Terminations are: 
 
159 
 
 Verbs with hard vowels I Verbs with soft vowels 
 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 
 Present 
 
 lak 
 
 lek 
 
 Perfect 
 
 alak 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 elek. 
 
 Pres. and P 
 
 erf. alak 
 
 Conditional. 
 
 elek. 
 
 Present 
 
 alak 
 
 elek 
 
 Past 
 
 alak 
 
 elek 
 
 These Terminations are added to the Charac- 
 teristic of the Verbs. 
 
 Obs. Such Tenses as have any auxiliary word 
 to complete their form, retain the auxiliary in the 
 Objective Conjugation as well. 
 
 (Verbs with soft vowels receive the corresponding terminations.) 
 
 1. ACTIVE. 
 Ind. Pres. Varlak, I wait for thee, and I wait 
 for ye. 
 Perf. Vdrtalak, I have waited for thee or ye. 
 Subj. Pres. Vdrjalak, that I may wait for thee 
 or ye. 
 Perf. Vdrtalak legyen, that I might have 
 waited for thee or ye. 
 C o n d. Pres. Vdrnalak, I should wait for thee or ye. 
 Past. Vdrtalak volna y I should have waited 
 for thee or ye. 
 
160 
 
 2. FACTITIVE. 
 
 Ind. Pres. Vdi^tatlak, I leave thee or ye waiting; 
 Perf. Vartattalak , I have left thee or ye 
 waiting; 
 Sub. Pres. Vdrtassalak, that I may let thee or ye 
 wait; 
 Past. Vartattalak legyen, that I might have 
 left thee or ye waiting. 
 Cond. Pres. Vdrtatndlak , I should leave thee or ye 
 waiting ; 
 Past. Vartattalak volna, I should have left 
 thee or ye waiting. 
 
 3. POTENTIAL. 
 
 Ind. Pres. Vdi'hatlak, I may (or I am able to) 
 wait for thee or ye; 
 Perf. Vdrhattalak , I might have waited or 
 I was able to wait for thee or ye. 
 Subj. Pres. Vdrhassalak, that I may (may be able 
 to) wait for thee or ye. 
 Past. Vdrhattalak legyen, I might have waited 
 for thee or ye. 
 Cond. Pres. Vdrhatndlak , I should be able to wait 
 for thee or ye. 
 Past. Vdrhattalak volna, I should have been 
 able to wait for thee or ye. 
 
 F. Participles. 
 There .are two different kinds of Verbal forms 
 generally mentioned as Participles of the Verb ; their 
 Terminations are: 
 
161 
 
 for Verbs with hard vowels ; for Verbs with soft vowels 
 
 Present 6 6 
 
 Imperfect va, van ve, ven 
 
 Perfect t, ott t, ett, ott*) 
 
 Future undo endo. 
 
 In reality only the forms of van and va are Par- 
 ticiples, the former of which supplies the Present, the 
 latter the Past, Participle of other European 
 languages. The other forms are derivative forms 
 used as Substantives and Adjectives, especially the 
 form of 6, to which belongs the form of „ando," it 
 being the Verbal Adjective of the Future radical and. 
 Thus, taldlo means a finder, vdro a waiting subject; 
 so also is the form of t, ott, t, ett, ott used 
 Adjectively. In order to avoid mistakes, these forms 
 commonly called Participles, will be considered as 
 Adjectives derived from Verbs (Adjectiva 
 Verbalia). 
 
 The Participles, the Terminations of which are 
 the same for all the Verbal roots, then are: 
 
 1. OF REGULAR ROOTS. 
 Ac five. 
 Taldlvdn, finding; Torven, breaking; 
 
 Taldlva, found, having Torve, broken, having 
 
 found. broken. 
 
 *) The third Person of the Perfect Tense of the Indicative 
 Mood is the same as this Perfect Participle. 
 
 Csink hung. Gram. 1 1 
 
162 
 
 Passive. 
 
 Taldltatvdn, being found; Toretven , being broken; 
 Taldltatva, having been Toretve, having been 
 found. broken. 
 
 Medium. 
 
 Csalodvdn, deluding one's self; 
 Csalodva, deluded. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Elven, living; 
 
 Elve, having lived, lived. 
 
 2. CONTRACTED ROOTS. 
 Active. 
 Sodorvdn, twisting, spinning; 
 Sodorva, twisted, spun. 
 
 M e d i u m. 
 Alvdn and Aluvdn, sleeping; 
 Alva, slept, having slept, (being asleep). 
 
 3. FUTURE ROOT (and, end). 
 Active. 
 
 Vdrandvdn , 
 Vdrandva. 
 
 Passive 
 
 Vdratandvdn, 
 Vdratandva. — 
 
 3. Derivation and Composition of new 
 Verbs. 
 
 The derivative Verbal roots mentioned above 
 are such as may be formed from any Active, or 
 Active, Passive, Medium and Neuter Verb, and are 
 
163 
 
 expressed by a periphrastical Conjugation in other 
 European languages; the Verbal roots to be con- 
 sidered in this Section are such as may be considered 
 as Primitive roots in regard to those mentioned above, 
 of which may be formed Factitive, Potential, Passive 
 etc. radicals. 
 
 A concise and brief enumeration of Etymological 
 forms strictly taken is subjoined; 
 
 New Verbs may be formed by means of 
 Derivation and Composition. 
 
 A. Derivative Verbs. 
 
 Verbs are derived from Substantives, Adjectives, 
 Adverbs, Prepositional terms (Postpositions) and 
 other Verbs. 
 
 From Substantives (derivative and primitive ones) 
 are derived Verbal roots 
 1) by means of the consonant /. 
 
 a) / added without any auxiliary vowel to such Sub- 
 stantives as terminate with a vowel, forming 
 Active Verbs: Kapa the hoe, kapdl-ni to dig; 
 mese tale, mesel-ni to tell; borona the harrow, 
 borondl-ni to harrow. 
 
 b) /, with the vowels e , o , 0, as often as the Sub- 
 stantive has a final consonant; por powder, porol- 
 ni to powder; per process, law- suit, perel-ni 
 (to make process) to quarrel, to carry on a 
 law -suit; terh load, terhel-ni to burden, to load. 
 
 Obs. Some of these Verbs belong to the class 
 of the Mediums, and are mostly Neuter in foreign 
 
 11* 
 
164 
 
 languages. Sikam (from sik plan), sikamoliU 
 
 contracted sikamliU (to) slide; villdm lightning, 
 
 villdmolik, contracted villdmlik, it lightens. 
 
 c) /, with the vowel u, ii, forms Neuter Verbs : teriil- 
 
 ni to extend, from ter space; lapul-ni to become 
 
 flat, from lap plate; alapul-ni to be founded, 
 
 from alap foundation; kerul-ni to avoid (to go 
 
 round), from k#r circle. 
 
 2. By means of ^he consonant g. 
 a)g, preceded by the vowels 0, 0, e, forms In- 
 transitive Verbal roots: csepeg-ni to drip, from 
 csep drop; ragyog-ni to be bright; zajog-ni to 
 make a noise; hnelyeg-ni to be loathsome, to 
 disgust; mosolyogni to smile. 
 
 b)gr, preceded by the syllable in, on, en, on: 
 zajong-ni to brawl, kering-eni, or kereng-eni 
 to move in a circle; from kor circle, zaj noise. 
 
 3) By means of the consonants szt, with an auxi- 
 liary vowel, are formed Factitive Verbs from other 
 Verbal roots and Substantives: Epeszt-eni to 
 (make) gall, to make angry, from epe gall; veszt- 
 e?ii to loose, from vesz danger. 
 
 4) By means of the consonant z, with or without 
 auxiliary vowels, according as the Substantives 
 terminate with a vowel or a consonant, are formed 
 Neuter Verbs. Hangoz-ni to sound, from hang 
 sound; okoz-ni to cause, from ok cause; felez- 
 ni to divide in two parts, from fel half; etc. 
 
16S 
 
 5) By means of additional syllables. Especially 
 
 a) it, forming Active Verbs. Tanit-ani to teach, 
 from tan science; terit-eni to spread out, from 
 ter space; sipit-ani to scream, from sip whistle, 
 fife (organ - pipe) ; lapit-ani to make flat, from 
 lap plate. 
 
 b) doz, dez, forming Neuter and Medial Verbs. 
 Epedez-ni to grieve, from epe gall; sarjadoz-ni, 
 to spring off, from sarj sprout; fiadoz-ni, contrac- 
 ted fiadzani, to bring forth young (said of animals). 
 
 Obs. If the Verb be a Medium, the last 
 Syllable is generally contracted when the Personal 
 terminations of the Conjugation are added; thus, 
 sarjadz-om, sarjadz-ol, sarjadz-ik, instead of 
 sarjadoz-om, etc. 
 
 c) kaszt, heszt, forming Active Verbs of a diminu- 
 tive meaning: porkaszt-ani to moulder (the 
 ground), to break into minute parts. 
 
 d) kod, ked, forming Mediums from Substantives, 
 expressing any occupation, if the Substantives end 
 with os; as, asztaloskod-ni to do a carpenter's 
 work, asztalos carpenter. 
 
 e) lei, lal, Ml, forming Netuter Verbs ; the syllables el, 
 ol, form Actives of the same Substantive. Szdm- 
 Idl-ni to count, from szdm number, (szamol-ni 
 to reckon); kemlel-ni to spy, from hem the spy, 
 cseplel-ni to thrash, from csep flail. 
 
 f) tal, tel form Active Verbs. Vigasztal-ni to con- 
 sole, from vigasz comfort, consolation. 
 
166 
 
 6. Derivative Substantives of dsz are also used as 
 
 Verbal roots. Haldsz-ni to fish , vaddsz-ni to 
 
 hunt , etc. , from haldsz fisher, vaddsz huntsman. 
 
 From Adjectives are derived Active, Neuter, 
 
 and Medial Verbs. 
 
 1. Active Verbs of a frequentative meaning are 
 formed: by the syllables gat, get: as, edesget-ni to 
 sweeten; by it: vildgosit-ni to make light, kekit- 
 e?ii to make blue, zoldit-eni to make green; by the 
 syllable tal, tel: magasztal-ni to extol, from magas 
 high, hiresztel-ni to announce, to make known, from 
 hires renowned, known. 
 
 2. Neuter Verbs: by means of the syllables ul, 
 ul, ad, od; as, nagyobbul-ni to grow larger, derul-ni 
 to clear up, jozanid-ni to become sober; kekul-ni 
 to grow blue, zoldiil - ni to grow green; higgad-ni to 
 become liquid, from hig liquid; vigad-ni to be 
 merry, from vig merry. 
 
 3. Medial Verbs : by the syllables od, ed, od; as, 
 nagyobbod-ni to become larger, verified- ni to grow 
 old, sovdnyod-ni to fall away, from sovdny meagre, 
 vildgosod-ni to become light; — kod, ked; as, 
 okoskod-ni to argue, from okos prudent; fosveny- 
 ked-ni to covet, from fosveny avaricious. 
 
 The impersonals zoldellik it is greenish, kekel- 
 lik it is blueish, feherlik it is whitish, etc. are 
 derivative diminutive Verbs. — 
 
 From Adverbs are derived: 
 
 1. Active and Neuter Verbs, by the syllables it, 
 get, el, and the consonant z, preceded by an auxiliary 
 
167 
 
 vowel. Kozelit-ni to bring near; rogtonoz-ni to ex- 
 temporize; felebbez-ni to appeal; felel-ni, to answer; 
 from kozel near , rogton suddenly , felebb higher up, 
 fel up, on. 
 
 2. Medial Verbs, by means of the syllables ked, 
 kod: hirtelen suddenly, hastily, hirtelenked-ni to over- 
 hurry, esztelen unreasonable, esztelenked-nt to 
 commit follies, etc. 
 
 From Prepositions are formed Active Verbs; as, 
 tulzit-ani and tiiloz-ni to exaggerate, mellekel-ni 
 to enclose, melloz-ni to avoid, alaz-ni to humble, 
 to lower; from till beyond, melle beside, next, 
 aid under. 
 
 From other Verbs are derived Active, Neuter, 
 
 Frequentative, Medial Verbs, etc. The most frequently 
 
 occurring syllables of Derivation are the following: 
 
 ad, al, an, am, amod, amol contracted ami, amosz 
 
 contracted amsz, aszt, at; as: fogad-ni to 
 
 receive, gyulad-ni to inflame, fuval-ni to blow, 
 
 fogan-ni to become pregnant, mozzan-ni to stir, 
 
 fogam-ni to become pregnant, futamol-ni to take 
 
 to flight, iramol-ni to run, folyamod-ni to 
 
 petition, futamod-ni to fly, fogamsz-ani to become 
 
 pregnant, fogy aszt- ani to lessen, szalaszt- ani to 
 
 rout, forgat-ni to turn, dongat-ni to beat, etc.; 
 
 from their respective roots fog, gyicl, fit, moz, 
 
 fut, ir\ foly, fogy, szalad (szal and szdll), forog 
 
 contracted forg, dong. 
 
 Verbs with the derivative syllables am, amod, 
 
 ami, amsz, are Mediums. 
 
168 
 
 bol, bol; as, zorombol-ni to make a rattling noise, 
 dorombol-ni to make a thunder -like noise; from 
 zoren-ni to rattle, doren-ni to thunder. 
 
 csdl, csel, csol; as, faragcsdl-ni to cut figures, ron- 
 csol-ni to spoil; from farag , ront. 
 
 dal, degel, del, des, dez , do gal, dos, doz , dogel, 
 dok'dl, dul, dul^ as, vagdal-ni to cut in pieces, 
 verdegel-ni to beat a little repeatedly, tordel-ni 
 to break in small pieces, csipdes-ni to pinch re- 
 peatedly, irdogdl-ni to write frequently, mardos- 
 ni to bite, kapdos-ni to snatch, iildogel-ni to sit 
 down repeatedly, odlokol-ni to slaughter, fordid- 
 ni to turn about (Neuter); from their respective 
 roots vdg , #er, rt>, cszp, £r, mar, kap , #7, 
 £7, /br. 
 
 egfe£, ewerf, ezra, e/; as, vereget-ni to beat frequently, 
 vetemed-ni to think of, to give one's self to, 
 kerenget-ni and keringet-ni to give a circular 
 motion; from ver, vet, kereng. 
 
 gal, gel: hajgdl-ni to throw, rongdl-ni to destroy, 
 dorgdl-ni to censure; keresgel-ni to look for 
 (steadily). 
 
 hit: verint-eni to touch, csavarint-ani to turn 
 round once; from ver, csavar. 
 
 Ked, kod give Medial Verbs: emelked-ni to rise, 
 elmelked-ni to muse, to meditate, dlmelkod-ni 
 to be astonished; from emel, elmel, dlmel. 
 
 lat, let; as, oszlat-ni to disperse, foszlat-ni to undo, 
 to pick (draw out the threads of silk or 
 woollen stuff). 
 
169 
 
 odoz, Sdoz contracted odz, odz, oz, ez, form Medial 
 Verbs: Lopodz-ani to steal (as, to steal away), 
 kerodz-eni to ruminate, fdradoz-ni to take pains. 
 szt, sztel; in these syllables of Derivation the 
 primitive dental d is changed into sz; by means 
 of them Active Verbs are derived from Neuter 
 ones. Repeszt-eni to split, engesztel-ni to expiate, 
 from reped, enged. 
 
 B. Compound Verbs. 
 
 In the Hungarian language Compound Verbs 
 are formed, by Adverbs, Prepositions (Postpositions) 
 and Prepositional affixes, a few Substantives and 
 Verbal particles, prefixed to Verbs. 
 
 1. Adverbs relative to direction (where from 
 and where to) and place form compound Active, 
 Neuter and Medial Verbs, according to with what 
 Verbal root they combine. For instance: ki out, 
 kimen-ni to go out, fewer -ni to expel, kizdr-ni 
 to exclude, kinyilatkoz-ni to declare; fel up, up- 
 wards, felkel-ni to get up, felul-ni to sit up, fel- 
 fuval-kod-ni to be haughty; le down, leten-ni 
 to put down, leul-ni to sit down; hdtra behind, 
 backwards, hdtramarad-ni to remain, hdtrahagy-ni 
 to leave behind. 
 
 2. Prepositions may be compounded with Verbs, 
 like Adverbs; aid under, alul from under, under- 
 neath: aliilir-ni to sign, aldir-ni to sign, aldvet-ni 
 to subjugate; ellen against (contra, re), ellendll-ani 
 
170 
 
 and ellentdll-ani to resist, ellenmond-ani to contra- 
 dict; dltal, contracted at through, across, over 
 (trans), dltalldt-m, contracted dtldt-ni, to see 
 through, to penetrate. 
 
 3. Prepositional affixes are not used in their 
 primitive form, but with the Possessive affixes of the 
 third Person Singular, as, bele> hozzd, rd instead of 
 red: as, belevdg-ni to hew in, metaphorically to 
 interrupt a speaker, hozxdjdrul-ni to accede, rddll- 
 ani to consent. 
 
 4. Substantives. It is against the genius of 
 the Hungarian language to form new Verbs by 
 means of Composition of Verbs with Substantives, 
 the language being so rich in syllables of derivation. 
 The only more frequently occurring Verb of that 
 kind is hdtirni to indorse, in other instances the 
 Periphrastical expression is preferable. 
 
 5. Verbal Particles. These are only used in 
 composition with Verbs. Such are el and meg; el 
 means away, — meg has no proper meaning in English, 
 although it often may be translated by off; it is 
 used when the speaker wishes to express an action 
 really finished or to be finished. Ir-ni to write, 
 megirni (to make it written) to achieve writing; 
 ful-ni to choke; megful-ui to become choked; ven- 
 ni to take, elven-ni to take away, megven-ni to buy. 
 Meg often gives the Verb a metaphorical meaning: 
 vet-ni to throw, elvet-ni to throw away, megvet-ni 
 to despise. — The Present Tense of Verbs com- 
 pounded with meg often expresses the Future of the 
 
171 
 
 simple Verb. Elek I live, megelek I shall live, 
 I shall get my living. 
 
 Compound Verbs retain the same forms of con- 
 jugation, as the simple ones. 
 
 II. Nominal Forms. 
 
 Substantives and words used instead of 
 Substantives. 
 
 The forms under which the Substantive appears 
 in the Hungarian language, are quite different from 
 those of other European languages. 
 
 There is no distinction of Gender nor any De- 
 clension as we find in other European languages. 
 
 Before the different forms of the Substantives 
 are detailed, that part of speech which the Hungarian 
 Academy, in its „ System of the Hungarian language," 
 ingeniously styled the Prenoun, and which com- 
 monly is called the Article, may be mentioned. 
 
 It is indeed somewhat different from the article 
 of other European languages, for it is used neither 
 to distinguish the Gender, as in German and French, 
 nor for the sake of determining nearer the Substan- 
 tive, yet it is an indispensable precursor of the 
 Substantive: this Prenoun is az 9 it remains invari- 
 able, and is incombinable with any affixes of the 
 Substantive. The Euphonistical and Orthographical 
 remark only may be noted, that, instead of az, 
 a' is used as often as the Substantive begins with 
 
172 
 
 a consonant; thus, we say: az any a the mother, 
 az olio the scissors, a'* hdz the house, a 1 szoba 
 the room, etc. 
 
 1. Characteristic of tlte Objective Case. 
 
 The Characteristic of the Objective Case, 
 both for the Singular and Plural, is t, which is al- 
 ways added by means of a vowel when the concur- 
 rence of consonants would harden the pronunciation. 
 Euphony and the alteration of the primitive 
 roots of Substantives have produced some Irregulari- 
 ties. In order to facilitate the learning of such de- 
 viations, from the general rule: „the vowels, by 
 means of which affixes are joined to the 
 roots, must correspond with those of the 
 root, hard or soft ones", leading rules are 
 given in the following Subdivisions. 
 
 A. The root of the Substantives remains unchanged. 
 
 a) The characteristic t is added without 
 
 any vowel: 
 
 1) To all Substantives that have a final vowel: 
 az Erdd the wood, az erdot the wood; a' rozsa 
 the rose, a 9 rozsdt*) ; a' kefe the brush, a 9 kefet; 
 az olio the scissors, az ollot; az dru wares, 
 az drut. 
 
 2. To Substantives with a final /, I, if they 
 are not monosyllables, ny y r and s, the dissyllables 
 of a final sz, z, and the monosyllables of r. 
 A 9 zorej the noise, zorejt; az asztal the table, az 
 
 *) On prolongation of a, see Introd. § 4. 
 
173 
 
 asztalt; a y ledny the girl, lednyt; a 9 buzogdny a 
 club, for fighting, a buzogdny t; a kdr the damage, 
 a kdrt; a Ms the meat, a hust; az asztalos the 
 joiner, az asztalost; a szakasz the section, a sza- 
 kaszt; a vaddsz the huntsman, a* vaddszt; a' ka- 
 lauz the guide, a kalauzt. 
 
 To this rule belong the Substantives: kin pain, 
 kint; sir grave, sirt; zsir fat, zsirt. 
 
 Excepted from this rule are the monosyllables 
 with a final s, if preceded by a short vowel, and 
 the Adjectives of os, vdr the castle, and those that 
 shorten the last syllable (see below); all of them 
 have at instead of a simple t; as, vas iron, vasat; 
 az okos the prudent (man), az akosat; a 9 maddr 
 the bird, a madarat; a' kut the well, kutat; 
 a' bogdr the insect, bogarat, etc. 
 
 b) t is preceded by a vowel. 
 
 1. By a (for hard words). 
 In monosyllabical Substantives with a long or 
 short a, such as do not belong to the preceding 
 rules. A J vdz the skeleton, vdzat; a' szdj the 
 mouth, szdj'at; vaj butter, vajat. 
 
 In monosyllabical Substantives that have i in their 
 root, except those mentioned in Introduction, § 5. 
 Such are dij the salary, dijat; hid the bridge, hidat; 
 in the muscle, inat; a 9 szij the strap , szijat; and 
 the Adjectives hig fluid, higat; vig merry, vigat, 
 when used by themselves or as Substantives. 
 
174 
 
 In the Comparative and Superlative degrees of 
 Adjectives, when they are used without a Substan- 
 tive, or when they follow their Substantive: gazda- 
 gabb richer, gazdagabbat a richer one; jobb better, 
 jobbat a better one; a' legjobbat the best one; etc. 
 
 When the Substantive is used with the Posses- 
 sive affixes ending with a Consonant: as, asztalomat 
 my table. 
 
 2. By o (for hard words). 
 
 In all Substantives that are not compre- 
 hended under the preceding rules. A' fuldnk the 
 sting, fuldnkot; a parancs the commandment, pa- 
 rancsot; a kaland the adventure, kalandot; and in 
 the Substantives csik the stripe; ir butter -milk. 
 
 3. By e (for soft words). 
 
 In all Substantives the roots of which have i, e 
 or e> for their radical vowels. Reteg stratum, rete- 
 get; a 9 vitezseg the bravery, the valour, vitezseget; 
 a veritek the sweat, veriteket. 
 
 In all those that shorten the primitively long 
 vowel of their last syllable. A' szeker the coach, 
 a szekeret; a 9 gyoker, the root, a? gyokeret, etc. 
 
 In monosyllables with a final I or with another 
 final consonant preceded by / or r. A 9 fill the ear, 
 fillet; a' fold the earth, foldet; a 9 volgy the valley, 
 volgyet. 
 
 4. By o (for soft words). 
 
 In Substantives having for their vowels 6 , o, u 
 or u y and not belonging to the preceding rules. Az 
 
17S 
 
 ezust the silver, ezustot; fust the smoke, fiistot; 
 hod the fog, ho dot; az elnoh the president, el- 
 nokot; etc. 
 
 B. The root of the Substantive changes when the t of the 
 objective case is added. 
 
 Alterations in the form of the Nominative are 
 produced by a Contraction of the last syllable, 
 by changing the root of the Substantive into a 
 different one from that used as the Nominative. 
 
 a) Contraction. 
 The Contraction may be effected 
 1) By abbreviating the long vowel of the last syl- 
 lable. Such abbreviations take place in the following 
 Substantives and words used as Substantives: agar, 
 grey -hound, bogdr insect, cserep shard, earthen 
 ware, del noon, der frost, derek the trunk, (as Ad- 
 jective, excellent and brave), eg the sky, eger mouse, 
 egyeb other , eleg (used as a Substantive) enough , er 
 the vein, esz reason, fazek pot, fedel cover, fel 
 half, fenek bottom, fondl file, thread, foveny sand, 
 fuz willow , gereb rail , obstacle , gundr gander , gyij- 
 ker root, het the week, hev heat, jeg ice, kandl 
 and kaldn spoon, kenyer bread, kerek wheel, keves 
 little, kez hand, kosdr basket, hotel rope, hozep 
 the middle, hut the well, legy the fly, lev the juice, 
 level a letter , lud goose , maddr the bird , mesz lime, 
 mocsdr morass, marsh, nydr summer, nehez heavy, 
 negy four, nev the name, pohdr the glass, cup, 
 rez copper, riid a pole, sdr mud, suddr summit, 
 
176 
 
 top of trees, sugar the ray, szamdr the ass, szel 
 the wind, szeker the coach, car, szen coal, tehen 
 cow, tel winter, tenyer and tereny the palm (of the 
 hand), tiz ten, tiiz fire, ur Mister, a gentleman, 
 ut the way, vereb a sparrow, t&g the water. Ob- 
 jective Case: Agarat, bogarat, cserepet, etc. 
 
 2) By neglecting the short vowel of the last 
 syllable. 
 
 In Substantives, or words used as Substantives, 
 ending with the syllable alom or elem , as : fdj- 
 dalom pain, fejedelem duke, alom the sleep; having: 
 fdjdalmaty fejedelmet, dlmat. 
 
 Except elem the element, which forms elemet. 
 
 As often as the Consonants I, ly , r meet with the 
 
 consonant m in the last syllable. Selyem silk, 
 
 olom lead, kbrom finger-nail and the claws, — 
 
 selymet, olmot,- kormot. 
 
 Except orom the joy; Objective Case oromet. 
 When I, ly, r combine with k to form the final 
 syllable. Arok the ditch, the trench, okor the 
 ox, gyilok the stabber, akol the sheep-cot, 
 having drkot, okrot, etc.. 
 
 Except alak the shape, gyerek the child, 
 kerek the wheel, or ok eternal. 
 When the final g in its syllable is preceded by 
 I, ly y r. Dolog the thing, the work, kereg the 
 bark, the crust; — dolgot, kerget — 
 
 Except balog left-handed, belyeg a stamp, 
 gombolyag a clew (of thread), ball, gyalog on foot, 
 gorog Greek, hdlyog cataract, holyag bladder, meleg 
 
177 
 
 warm, or eg old, tdlyog an ulcer, todlyog an un- 
 burnt brick, zdlog the pawn, the forfeit. 
 
 When the final consonant k is preceded by 
 t, ly, sz, cz in the last syllable, Atok the im- 
 precation, vetek the sin, trucsok the cricket (an 
 insect); Obj. Case dtkot, vetket, trucskot. 
 
 When the consonant b or p forms the last 
 syllable with a final Z, ly, or r. Kobol a coop, 
 in Hungary a measure for corn, containing 4 bush- 
 els, obol the bay, the sine in Trigonometry ^ cse- 
 ber a large tub, csupor a small pot. 
 
 In the following words: bdtor bold, bodor 
 frill, feszek the nest, fodor the curl, frill, godor 
 the pit, gyomor the stomach, haszon the profit, 
 irem moisture, irom the couch, kapocs the iron- 
 cramp, hook, koboz lyre 5 lator the highway-man, 
 majom the ape, meder the bed of the river, sza- 
 tyor market-basket, szeder the bramble, black- 
 berry, tegez the quiver, torony the tower, steeple, 
 ilszok the fire-brand, vdszon linen, veder the pail. 
 
 The following words form the Objective case 
 promiscuously 5 contracted and regularly: Ajak 
 the lips, dszok the pole, kazal the stock, rick of 
 hay, and a shock of corn, ezer thousand, fdtyol 
 gauze, a veil, sdtor the tent, vekony thin. 
 
 b. Transformation of the root. 
 There are a few Substantives which, when 
 used in the Objective case, have a different root 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. | 2 
 
178 
 
 from what they have when used in the Nomi- 
 native case. Such are: 
 
 1) The monosyllables of a long e 3 6, 6 and u. 
 
 The following are the different roots of the 
 Nominative and Objective case. 
 Nominative Case. Root of the Objective case. 
 
 F6 the head 
 
 Fej 
 
 Fit the grass 
 
 Filv 
 
 Ho the snow 
 
 Hav 
 
 Ko the stone 
 
 Kov 
 
 Lo the horse 
 
 Lov 
 
 Le the soup and the juice 
 
 Lev 
 
 Mil the work, composi- 
 
 Muv 
 
 tion, performance 
 
 
 No the wife 
 
 Nej 
 
 Nyu the maggot 
 
 JSyav 
 
 So the salt 
 
 Sav 
 
 Szo the word 
 
 Szav 
 
 To the lake 
 
 Tav 
 
 To the trunk 
 
 Tov 
 
 Vo the son-in-law 
 
 Vej, 
 
 Observ, 1. The words no woman, so com- 
 mon salt, to needle, are used regularly; szo may 
 be used regularly in the Objective case of the 
 Singular Number* 
 
 Observ. 2, To hard words the t is added 
 with the vowel a, to soft words with the vowel e. 
 
 2) Dissyllables with a final u, u or u are liable 
 to abbreviation, their final u and u being neglect- 
 
179 
 
 ed when the t of the Objective case is added, 
 which therefore is preceded by the vowel a. 
 These are: 
 
 Root of the Objective Case. 
 Borj 
 
 Nominative 
 Borju the calf 
 Daru the crane 
 Enyil the glue 
 Faggyu tallow 
 Fain the village 
 Fattyu the bastard 
 Fenyii the pine (tree) 
 Fiu the son 
 
 Gyapju the fleece, the wool 
 FLamu ashes 
 Hosszu long 
 
 Darv 
 Enyv 
 
 Faggy 
 
 Falv 
 
 Fatty 
 
 Fenyv 
 
 Fi 
 
 Gyapj 
 
 Hamv 
 
 Hossz 
 
 jfj 
 
 Konny 
 
 Ijju the youth 
 
 Konny ii easy 
 
 Sarju aftermath, young grass Sarj 
 
 Varju the crow Varj 
 
 Obs. 1. Borjii, daru, falu, faggyii, fenyii 
 hamu, sarju, varju are also used regularly, but 
 it is a transgression against the precepts of purity 
 of the language, 
 
 Observ* 2. Fiu, the boy, has regular forms, 
 put, fiuk. 
 
 3) The following Substantives: terh the load, 
 burden, pelyfi the down, kelyh the calice, vemh 
 the foal (young horse) are obsolete as Nomina- 
 tives, but are used as roots for all Grammatical 
 
 12* 
 
180 
 
 forms* In the Nominative Case teher, pekely, ke- 
 hely, vehem are used for the sake of Euphony. 
 
 Lelek the soul, is contracted into lelket; mag 
 the seed, forms magot and magvat. 
 
 The formation of the Objective Case being 
 the foundation of all the following Etymological 
 formations, it was necessary to dwell on this 
 subject a little longer, in order to exhaust it ? and 
 to prepare the way for the subsequent forms 
 under which Substantives make their appear- 
 ance in the Hungarian language. All other Af- 
 fixes that may be joined to Substantives retain 
 the same Radical which has been used for the 
 Objective case; the student being acquainted with 
 the different forms of the Objective case, it needs 
 of only the knowledge of the different affixes that 
 can be added to Substantives, to enable the stu- 
 dent to give all the different Etymological forms. 
 
 4. The characteristic: of the Plural. 
 
 The word plural means the comprehension 
 of many Objects of the same sort in one term. 
 
 Some of the Substantives represent in their 
 Nominative case such a plurality; and are there- 
 fore called Collective Substantives; collective 
 Substantives do not assume the external charac- 
 ter of the Plural. When Collective Substantives 
 are used as a generic expression of many Ob- 
 jects taken collectively, they can have no Plural, 
 
181 
 
 for^ as they really do not represent many single 
 species, their plural must be defective. 
 
 In the Hungarian language all Collective Sub- 
 stantives must be considered as generic repre- 
 sentations, that is to say, they express the 
 kind of objects to which they have reference; 
 and therefore the Collective Nouns of the Hunga- 
 rian language admit no form of Plurality, Such 
 Nouns are the names of all kinds of fruit, as: 
 alma apple and apples ^ kortve pear and pears; 
 the names of all sorts of corn, biiza wheat, 
 borso peas and a pea, paszuly beans and a bean; 
 the names of vegetables, as: repa turnips and 
 a turnip; Nouns when used as indicating the 
 whole kind, not collecting any objects indivi- 
 dually, as: fa meaning wood, not fa the tree, 
 penz money^ not penz the coin; or in the expres- 
 sions: halat fogtunk we have caught fishes, etc.; 
 Nouns used in English with the partitive „some" 
 as: some bread keuyer, some wine boi\ etc. 
 
 All other Nouns are comprehended under 
 the Section of Distributive Nouns, and have a 
 different form when they represent Plurality. 
 
 The form of the Plural, in the Hungarian 
 language, is expressed by an additional k. Eu- 
 phony and an easy articulation require that this k 
 be preceded by a vowel, in regard to which the 
 vowels used for the Objective case of the Singular 
 Number are to be used with the Plural k as well. 
 
182 
 
 Tims, in order to form the Plural, we have 
 merely to exchange t with k, the former express- 
 ing the Objective of the Singular, the latter the 
 Nominative of the Plural. A' rozsa the rose. Ob- 
 ject, case a'rozsdt the rose, Nom. Plur. a'rozsdk 
 the roses; jal the wall, Obj. Sing, falat the wall, 
 Nom. Plur. fdlak the walls, etc. 
 
 Substantives with a final /, ny, r, s, sz, z 3 which 
 have no vowel before the t, have o before the 
 Plural k when their radical vowels are hard 
 ones, and e when their radical vowels are soft 
 ones, Asztal, asztalt* Plur Nom. asztalok; kin, 
 kbit, Nom. Plur. kinok; kes the knife, kest, ke- 
 sek, etc. 
 
 The Objective Case of the Plural Number 
 has the same characteristic as the Singular, viz, 
 t 3 which is added to the Plural form, with the 
 vowel a for hard words and with the vowel e 
 for soft words. Asztalok, Objective Plural asz- 
 talokat; kesek, keseket; TSrdkSk the Turks, tor 6- 
 kokety etc. 
 
 3. Possessive Affixes. 
 
 A. Possessors are represented by the Personal Pronouns. 
 
 Whilst other European languages have Pro- 
 nominal Adjectives, to indicate the possession of 
 objects and to distinguish the persons possess- 
 ing, the Hungarian language, according to Eastern 
 custom, has certain Characteristics, which, added 
 
183 
 
 to Substantives representing the Objects pos- 
 sessed, will express the different Personal rela- 
 tions of the possessors themselves. 
 
 These characteristics are called the Pos- 
 sessive Affixes, and they are derived from 
 the Personal Pronouns en, te, o, mink, tik, ok. 
 They are the following. 
 
 4. Object possessed is but one. 
 
 The Possessor is one, 
 1st Person — m my; 
 
 2d „ — d thy; 
 
 3d „ — ja ; for soft words — je, his, her, its. 
 
 The Possessors are more than one, 
 For hard words: For soft words: 
 
 1st Pers. — nky our; — nk, our; 
 
 2d „ — tok, your; — tek, tok, your; 
 
 3d „ — jok, their; — jo k, their. 
 
 The Possessive Affixes, all of them having 
 an initial consonant, are added by means of a 
 vowel, in regard to which I refer to the rules 
 given for the Characteristic of the Plural; for 
 the same form of the Substantive and the same 
 vowel that precede the k, precede these affixes 
 as well; but the affixes of the third person and 
 that of the first in the Plural have some excep- 
 tions* The latter assume the vowel u for hard 
 and ii for soft words, when the Substantive ter- 
 minates with a consonant; thus, instead of he- 
 
184 
 
 senk our knife, there is kesiink our knife. The 
 consonant j easily combines with other conso- 
 nants; therefore, the affixes of the third Person 
 are added without any auxiliary vowel. 
 This j is missed entirely; 
 
 a) when the Substantive is contracted and when 
 it changes the root of its Nominative ac- 
 cording to the rules given for the objective 
 case; 
 
 b) when the Substantive has a final b, g, h, p, v ; 
 
 c) when it terminates with the syllables sag, 
 seg, ok, ek, ok. ok, ek, et. 
 
 In all the preceding cases only the vowel a 
 or e, and ok or ok, are added to the root of 
 the Plural of the Substantive. 
 
 From these general rules deviate: 
 
 a) Dissyllabical Substantives with a final 6, 
 changing this vowel into e before the Affixes je 
 and j ok. Erdo the wood, erdeje his wood; szo- 
 leje his vineyard, etc. 
 
 b) The Substantives: anya mother, atya fa- 
 ther, batya brother (elder brother), nenye elder 
 sister, lose their final vowel before the Affix of 
 the third Person Singular and Plural; thus, anyja 
 his mother, anyjok their mother, etc. Huga the 
 younger sister, ocse the younger brother, remain 
 unchanged in the third Pers. Sing., and have 
 ocsok, hug ok in the third Pers. Plur. 
 
 c) The following Substantives : ajio the door, 
 
185 
 
 diszno the swine, biro the judge, and sas the eagle, 
 form ajtaja his (her and its) door, ajtajok their 
 door; diszna; birdja and birdjok; sassa and sassok. 
 Szdj the mouth , forms : szdm my mouth, szdd thy 
 mouth, szdja his mouth, szdnk our mouth, szdtok 
 your mouth, szdjok their mouth. 
 
 Obs. The termination of the third person 
 Plural jok and jok is now and then changed into 
 juk and jiik, especially when the Nominative Plu- 
 ral and the third Person with the Plural posses- 
 sive affixes would be alike; thus, instead of tii- 
 krok, there is tukrilk their mirror. 
 
 2. The Objects possessed are more 
 than one. 
 
 The plurality of Objects possessed is ex- 
 pressed by the vowel i; the affixes have in that 
 case the following form: 
 
 One possessor: Two or ore possessors: 
 
 f. Person — im. my; 1. Pers. — mk 3 our; 
 
 2. „ — i& 3 thy; 2. „ — itok,itek,your; 
 
 3. ,5 — i, his, 3. ,5 — iky their. 
 
 hers 5 its ; 
 These affixes are used indiscriminately for 
 soft and hard words, and were formerly added 
 to the Radical of the Substantives without any 
 auxiliary vowel; at present they are only used after 
 a final vowel, and the third Person Sing, of a, e is 
 considered as the Radical for these Plural 
 Affixes when Substantives terminate in a con- 
 
186 
 
 sonant. Bar at the friend, bardtja his friend, ba- 
 rdtjaim my friends. — 
 
 Substantives which form the third Person 
 Singular irregularly preserve such irregularities 
 in the addition of the Plural affixes. Especially: 
 
 a) The Dissyllabical Substantives of 6 change 
 that into e before the Plural Affixes, as mezo the 
 field, mezeim my fields, 
 
 b) Afto 3 biro form qjtaim my doors, birdim 
 my judges, etc. 
 
 In compound Substantives of the form: kazafi 
 patriot, countryman, atyafi relative, nev-itap 
 name-day, the first part of the compound word is 
 used with the Possessive affixes, like a simple 
 Substantive, and the second part with the affix of 
 the third Person Singular. Atydm-fia my rela- 
 tive, atydm-fiai my relatives; hazdm-fiai my coun- 
 trymen; nevem-napja my name-day. 
 
 B) Possessors are expressed by a Substantive. 
 
 When the Possessor is represented by any 
 Substantive whatever, this is used in the Possessive 
 Case, which in most of the European languages 
 is a peculiar form of Declension. 
 
 The Hungarian language has, again, different 
 affixes to express this Possessive Case. There is 
 to be distinguished the use of the possessive case 
 independently from the Substantive indicating the 
 
187 
 
 object or objects possessed, from the possessive 
 case constructed with this Substantive, 
 
 As often as the Possessive Case is used by 
 itself, the Substantive receives the affix e. The 
 Plural of this affix is — ei, formed according to 
 the principle of the Possessive Affixes. — A 
 szomszed the neighbour, a^zomszede the neigh- 
 bour's, ctszomszedei the neighbour's; a'szomszedoke 
 the neighbours 5 . 
 
 When the Possessive Case is constructed 
 with another Substantive, the Prepositional Af- 
 fix — nak is used: In that case the Hungarian 
 language has a propriety of construction, which 
 see below, under „Syntax — Constructions 
 with Prepositional Affixes." — 
 
 All these different Forms of Possessive ex- 
 pressions are to be considered as new roots of the 
 Substantive, to which may be added the charac- 
 teristic of the Objective Case and the Prepositional 
 Affixes (ba in, bbl out, nak to, etc*)* For instance 
 konyv book, konyvem-et my book, konyveim-et 
 my books, konyve-t that of the book, konyveit 
 those of the book, konyvemben in my book, etc. 
 
188 
 
 4t. Paradigm of the different forms of a Sub- 
 stantive. 
 
 A) Regular forms. — The root of the Substantive remains 
 unchanged. 
 
 Words with hard vowels. Words with soft vowels. 
 
 1. 
 
 Sing. Nom. 
 
 Az ora the watch A kefe the brush 
 
 Object. Case. 
 
 Az drat the watch; A' kefet the brush; 
 
 Plur. Nom. 
 
 Az ordk the watches A' kefek the brushes 
 
 Object. Case. 
 
 Az ordkat the watches; A kefeket the brushes. 
 
 Poss. Affixes Sing. 
 
 Az dram my watch A kef em my brush 
 
 Az drdd thy watch A kefed thy brush 
 
 Az drdja his (her, its) A kefeje his (her, its) 
 
 watch ; brush ; 
 
 Az drank our watch A kefenk our brush 
 
 Az drdtok your watch A kefetek your brush 
 
 Az ordjok their watch* A kefejok their brush 
 
 Objects possessed are several. 
 
 Az ordim my watches A kefeim my brushes 
 Az or did thy watches A kefeid thy brushes 
 Az ordi his (her, its) A kefei his (her ? its) 
 
 watches ; brushes ; 
 
 Az ordink our watches A kefeink our brushes 
 Az orditok your watches A kefeitek your brushes 
 Az ordik their watches. A kefeik their brushes. 
 
189 
 
 Poss. Case Sing. 
 Az brae that of the watch A kefee that of the brush 
 Az ordei those of the A kefeei those of the 
 
 watch; brush; 
 
 Az drake that of the A kefeke that of the 
 
 watches brushes 
 
 Az ordkei those of the A kefekei those of the 
 watches. brushes. 
 
 2. 
 
 Sing. Norn. 
 
 A lab the foot A konyv the book 
 
 Object. Case. 
 
 A labat the foot; A konyvet the book; 
 
 Plur. Nom. 
 
 A labak the feet A konyvek the books 
 
 A labakat the feet. A konyveket the books. 
 
 Poss. Affixes Sing. 
 
 A labam my foot A konyvem my book 
 
 A Idbad thy foot A konyved thy book 
 
 A Idba his (her, its) foot; A konyve his (her 5 its) 
 
 book; 
 
 A Idbunk our foot A konyvilnk our book 
 
 A Idbatok your foot A konyvetek your book 
 
 A lab ok their foot. A konyvok their book. 
 
 Objects possessed are several. 
 
 A labaim my feet A konyveim my books 
 
 A Idbaid thy feet A konyveid thy books 
 
 A Idbai his (her, its) A konyvei his (her, its) 
 feet; books; 
 
190 
 
 A labaink our feet A konyveink our books 
 A labaitok your feet A koiiyveitek your books 
 A hibaik their feet. A konyveik their books 
 
 Poss. Case Sing. 
 
 A hibe that of the foot A' k dnyve that of the book 
 A label those of the A konyvei those of the 
 foot; book; 
 
 Plur. 
 
 A Idbake that of the feet A' konyveke that of the 
 
 books 
 A labakei those of the A konyvekei those of the 
 feet. books. 
 
 B) Irregular forms. -- The root of the Substantive 
 is altered. 
 
 1. 
 
 Sing. Nom. 
 
 A maddr the bird A kez the hand 
 
 Obj. Case. 
 A' madarat the bird; A kezet the hand; 
 
 Plur. Nom. 
 
 A madarak the birds A kezek the hands 
 
 Obj. Case. 
 
 A madarakat the birds. A kezeket the hands. 
 
 Poss. Aif. Sing. 
 
 A madaram my bird A kezem my hand 
 A madarad thy bird A kezed thy hand 
 A madara his (her, its) A keze his (her, its) hand; 
 bird ; 
 
491 
 
 A 9 madarunk our bird A kezunk our hand 
 A madaratok your bird A kezetok your hand 
 A madarok their bird. A kezok their hand. 
 
 Objects possessed are more. 
 A madaraim my birds A kezeim my hands 
 A madaraid thy birds A kezeid thy hands 
 A madarai his (her, its) A kezei his (her, its) 
 
 birds; hands; 
 
 A madaraink our birds A kezeink our hands 
 A madaraitok your A kezeitek your hands 
 
 birds 
 A 9 madaraik their birds. A kezeik their hands. 
 
 Poss. Case. Sing. 
 --4' maddre that of the ^' keze that of the hand 
 
 bird 
 A madurei those of the A kezei those of the hand; 
 
 bird; 
 
 Plur. 
 
 A madarake that of the A kezeke that of the 
 birds hands 
 
 A madarakei those of A kezekei those of the 
 the birds. hands. 
 
 2. 
 
 Sing. Nom. 
 
 A 9 mojom the ape A vetek the vice 
 
 Obj. Case. 
 
 A majmot the ape; A vetkek the vice; 
 
192 
 
 Plur. Nom. 
 
 A 9 majmok the apes A 9 vetkek the vices 
 
 Obj. Case. 
 A 9 majmokat the apes. A 9 vetkeket the vices. 
 
 Poss. Aff. Sing. 
 
 A 9 majmom my ape A 9 vetkem my vice 
 
 A 9 majmod thy ape A 9 vetked thy vice 
 
 A 9 majma his (her, its) A 9 vetke his (her, its) vice; 
 
 ape; 
 
 A 9 mafmunk our ape A 9 vetkiink our vice 
 
 A 9 mqjmotok your ape A 9 vetketek your vice 
 
 A 9 majmuk*) their ape. A 9 vetkok their vice. 
 
 Objects possessed are more. 
 
 A 9 majmaim my apes A 9 vetkeim my vices 
 A 9 majmaid thy apes A 9 vetkeid thy vices 
 A 9 majmai his (her, its) A 9 vetkei his (her, its) 
 
 apes; vices; 
 
 A 9 majmaink our apes A 9 vetkeink our vices 
 A 9 majmaitok your ^' vetkeitek your vices. 
 
 apes 
 ^P majmaik their apes. ^4' vetkeik their vices 
 
 Poss. Case. Sing. 
 A 9 majome that of the ape 
 A 9 majomei those of the ape 
 
 Plnr. 
 
 A 9 majmoke that of the apes 
 A 9 majmokei those of the apes. 
 
 *) In order to distinguish it from the Plural Nom. majmok. 
 
193 
 3. 
 
 Sing. Nom. 
 
 A szo the word A fo the head 
 
 Obj. Case. 
 
 A szavat the word; A fejet the head; 
 
 Plur. Nom. 
 
 A szavak the words A fejek the heads 
 
 Obj. Case. 
 
 A szavakat the words. A fejeket the heads. 
 
 Poss. Aff. Sing. 
 
 A szavam my word A fejem my head 
 A szavad thy word A fejed thy head 
 A szava his (her, its) A feje his (her, its) head; 
 word; etc. 
 
 Objects possessed are more. 
 A szavaim my words etc. 
 
 4. 
 
 Sing. Nom. 
 
 A fiu the son At enyii the glue 
 
 Obj. Case. 
 
 A fiat the son; Az enyvet the glue; 
 
 Plur. Nom. 
 
 A fiak the sons Az enyvek the glues 
 
 Obj. Case. 
 
 A fiakat the sons. Az enyveket the glues. 
 
 Poss. Aff. Sing. 
 
 A fiam my son Az enyvem my glue 
 
 A fiad thy son Az enyved thy glue 
 
 A fia his (her, its) son ; Az enyve his (her, its) glue ; 
 
 etc. 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. 13 
 
494 
 
 5. Derivation and Composition of Substan- 
 tives. 
 
 a) Derivation of Substantives. 
 The Hungarian language is as productive in 
 the Derivation of Substantives as of Verbs. Sub- 
 stantives may be derived from Verbs , Adverbs, 
 Substantives and Prepositions. 
 
 The Affixes of Derivation being used pro- 
 miscuously for Verbs and Substantives, it will 
 be of some use to mention the most frequently 
 used affixes of Derivation, in order to form Sub- 
 stantives, in their alphabetical order: 
 
 a, exchanged with o, is used to form Sub- 
 stantives from Verbal roots. Bugyoga a bubbling 
 spring, a jar with a very narrow neck, from 
 bugyog-ni to bubble; huza-vona toil, from hiiz-ni> 
 von-ni to draw* 
 
 «6, — Hasdb a log (of wood), cleft wood, 
 from hasit-ni to cleave. 
 
 acs, added to Substantives and Verbal roots. 
 Uracs a person pretending to belong to the gen- 
 try, szivacs the sponge, from szi-ni (sziv-ni) to 
 suck; dugacs the bung, from dug-ni to stuff, to 
 cork a bottle. The syllable acs is contracted 
 if the Verbal root has a final r, preceded by a 
 voweL VakarcSy instead of vakaracs, the scraper, 
 and the loaf made of the scrapings of the dough, 
 
495 
 
 from vakar-ni to scrape; habarcs, instead of ha- 
 baracs. anything spouted out, from habar-ni to 
 spout out. 
 
 adalom. with Verbal roots and Substantives; 
 as, for-ni to boil, for adalom revolution; ur gent- 
 leman, lord, uradalom dominion, 
 
 ag* added to Verbal roots. Forgatag a whirl, 
 whirlwind j water- spout; from forgat-ni to turn 
 round. 
 
 al, al and dly, used to form Substantives from 
 Verbal roots. Fonal the file (filum), yarn, from 
 fon-ni to spin; viadal the fight, from viv-ni (vi- 
 ad) to combat; hivatal the office, from hivat-ni 
 to be called for; haldl death, from hal-ni to die; 
 dagdly swelling, tumour; akaddly the impediment, 
 from akad-ni to stick, to be fixed. 
 
 alek, added to Verbal roots; osztalek the pro- 
 rata, mdrtalek the sauce, tartalek a reserve. 
 
 alom^ gives Derivative Substantives, firstly 
 from Verbal roots: hatalom might, from hat-ni to 
 influence; far adalom the fatigue, from farad-ni to 
 be tired, to take trouble; — secondly^ from Ad- 
 jectives, vigalom merriment, from vig merry. 
 
 am and dm, used with Verbal roots. Folyam 
 
 the stream, foly-ni to flow; nyilam calibre, nyil- 
 
 ni to be opened; villdm the lightning, whose root 
 
 is vitts of which only the participle villo, a body 
 
 43* 
 
496 
 
 that gives light, phosphor, is used; csilldm the 
 glimmer, from the obsolete csill to shine. 
 
 any, a derivative syllable which recovered 
 its right recently, and is especially used for the 
 formation of scientific terms. Villany electricity, 
 higany mercury, from lug fluid; folany fluor. 
 
 dr ^ by means of which Substantives are 
 formed from others, meaning a person employed in 
 any office, or a tradesman. Kulcsdr housekeeper, 
 caterer j from kales key; tandr professor, from 
 tan science; timdr tanner, titkdr (contr. of titok- 
 dr) secretary, from titqk secret; kdddr cooper. 
 
 ds, when added to Verbal roots, forms con- 
 crete Substantives, which in English are express- 
 ed by the Participle. Ahivds contracted alvds 
 sleeping, varus sewing, szaladds running; from 
 alud-ni, var-ni, szalad-ni. 
 
 dsz is used to form Substantives from other 
 Substantives; it is in principle identical with the 
 syllable dr. Haldsz fisher, vddasz huntsman. Al- 
 terations or contractions of the primitive form 
 of the Substantive ^ made in the Plural, must be 
 observed when this syllable of Derivation is used. 
 Madardsz fowler, lovdsz a groom, horsebreaker. 
 
 at 3 atyily antyii, used with verbal roots, and 
 the Derivative Substantives of dsz. Haldszat fish- 
 ings szobrdszat statuary; vdltozat change, vitorld- 
 zat sails; szivatyu the pump, from szi-ni to suck; 
 szavatyu organ of speech; sarkantyu the spur. 
 
197 
 
 cs, added to Substantives, in order to form 
 diminutives. This consonant of Derivation is 
 added to the Plural form of the Substantive, k 
 being exchanged with cs. Ko stone, Kovecs 
 gravel. 
 
 cso, cso, by means of which Substantives are 
 formed from Verbal roots. Lepcso, hagcso, steps, 
 bolcso the cradle. 
 
 cska, cske, used for diminutive Substantives, 
 is always added to the Plural form instead of the 
 Plural k. Szemek the eyes, szemecske the little 
 eye ; tzikor the mirror, PI. tukrbk the mirrors, tu- 
 krocske the small mirror; asztal, table, PI. aszta- 
 lok, asztalocska a small table; fiii the son, PI. 
 fiak, fiacska little son. 
 
 cz, cza, cze, used as a derivative affix with 
 Substantives, Adjectives and Verbal roots. Kii- 
 loncz a strange fellow, ifjoncz a lad, from Milan 
 separate, ifju young; utcza street, from ut way. 
 
 d, used with Adverbs and Verbal roots. Elod 
 predecessor, from eld before; seged assistant. 
 
 da (oda, ede), added to Verbal roots, forms 
 derivative Substantives, meaning the place in 
 which the action represented by the Verb is per- 
 formed: as, nyomda printing office, nyomni to press; 
 lovagda riding school, lovagolni to ride on horse- 
 back 5 — to Substantives, in order to form con- 
 crete Substantives relative to place — tanoda 
 
198 
 
 school, from tan science; csonakda crowing- school, 
 from csonak the boat. 
 
 dek, and its identical dok, form Substantives 
 when added to Verbal roots. Szdndek and szdn- 
 dok resolution, ajdndek and ajdndok the present; 
 from szdn-ni to resolve, ajdnl-ani to present. 
 
 e, a derivative affix for Verbal roots used 
 instead of 6. Sziile parent, zsenge, the first fruit 
 (firstling), surge hurry, instead of sziilo, zsengo, 
 surgo. 
 
 edelem, added to Substantives and Verbal 
 roots. Fej head, fejedelem prince, sovereign; 
 vesz-ni to perish, veszedelem danger; torni to 
 break, toredelem penance. 
 
 eg, the radical of egesz, whole, is used with 
 Substantives and Verbal roots. Ret a meadow, 
 lay, reteg stratum; rengeteg an extensive forest. 
 
 ej, with Verbal roots. Zorej, a rattling noise. 
 
 ek and ek; used to form Derivative Substan- 
 tives of Verbs and Substantives. Boritek the co- 
 ver, fenyitek discipline, vetek sin, etek food; from 
 borit-ani to cover, fenyit-eni to punish, vet-eni to 
 sin, enni to eat; tdjek country, region, kSrnyek 
 environs, from tdj environs, horny surrounding. 
 
 el, el, ely. Hitel credit, jovetel arrival, hotel 
 the rope^ veszely danger; from hin-ni to believe, 
 joni to come, h'ot-ni to bind, vesz-ni to become lost. 
 
 elek, with roots of Verbs. Kotelek the bonds, 
 
199 
 
 fdzelek vegetables, from kot-ni to bind, foz-ni to 
 cook. 
 
 elem. Szerelem the love 5 engedelem obedience, 
 turelem patience, from szerei-ni to love, enged-ni 
 to yield, turni to endure. 
 
 em. Jelem character, terem saloon, from jel 
 a sign, ter space. 
 
 emeny. Vetemeny crop, nyeremeny profit, from 
 vet-ni to sow, nyer-ni to gain. 
 
 eny and eny, the latter used especially for 
 technical expressions* Lepeny a cake, ter eny the 
 palm (of the hand), melleny waistcoat, koteny 
 the apron, vizeny hydrogen, szeneny carbonic gas, 
 eleny oxygen; from lap a plate, ter space, mell 
 the chest, kot-ni to bind, viz water, szen the char- 
 coal, el-ni to live. 
 
 ep. Ulep sediment, szerep the part of a 
 play-actor. 
 
 er> er, identical with dr. Pinczer the butler, 
 czimer the firm; from pincze cellar, czim title; 
 tolcser the funnel, from tolteni to fill, is somewhat 
 irregular. 
 
 es, for soft words instead of as. Veres beat- 
 ing, fekves position (lying), vetes (the) sowing, 
 sertes offence. 
 
 esz, identical with the derivative syllable dsz. 
 Kertesz gardener, festesz (portrait) painter. 
 
 etj etyu, entyu, for soft words instead of at. 
 
200 
 
 atyiu Nevezet nomination, vezerlet guidance, di- 
 rection, csengetyii a small bell, roppentyu the 
 rocket, from nevez-ni to name, vezerl-eni to guide, 
 csenget-ni to ring (the bell), rap the flight. 
 
 i, forming Substantives derived from Nouns 
 proper, which in the English language in most 
 instances are expressed by means of the Gene- 
 tive case and the Noun common "inhabitant". 
 Budai an inhabitant of the city of Buda, gyori an 
 inhabitant of the city of Gyor, szabolcsi an in- 
 habitant of the county of Szabolcs, This syllable 
 of Derivation is often replaced by beli; if that 
 be the case, the respective common Noun must 
 be used with the Proper Noun; szabolcs-megyebeli 
 inhabitant of the county of Scabolcs. 
 
 ju* Gyapju wool, from gyap wadding; this 
 is more a Composition than a Derivation. 
 
 ka, ke, for diminutive Substantives, used when 
 the Substantive is of more than one syllable with 
 a final consonant easily combining with k; such 
 consonants are cs, cz, I, n, ny* r , preceded by 
 a vowel. Scivacska a small sponge, lapoczka 
 a shovel, asztalka a small table, lednyka a little 
 girl, kenyerke little bread, a small loaf. 
 
 many. Szakmdny socage, zsdkmdny prey. 
 
 »y preceded by a corresponding vowel, used 
 with Numerals in order to express a comprehen- 
 sion of individuals collectively. Hatan six of 
 them, kilenczen nine of them. 
 
201 
 
 ne, no, meaning female* Kerteszne female 
 gardener and the gardener's wife; szomszedne 
 female neighbour. 
 
 nok, nok, may be added to Adverbial and 
 Verbal roots, and Substantives. Elnok president, 
 iilnok assessor, bajnok champion; tdrnok in Com- 
 pounds, as, penz-tdmok treasurer, from eld be- 
 fore (the Latin pre) ill-ni to sit, baj trouble, tar 
 store. 
 
 o, o, mentioned in Grammars as the present 
 Participle of the Verb. Ado giver and contributions, 
 figuratively taxes, varo sewer, kerelmezo petitioner. 
 
 odalom. Irodalom literature, bonyodalom per- 
 plexity. 
 
 omdny, forming concrete Substantives* Tar- 
 tomdny country, hagyomdny the legacy. 
 
 omdsy forming abstract Substantives derivative 
 of Verbs* Vallomds confession, tudomds notice. 
 
 ot Gyapot cotton, from gyap wadding. 
 
 s. Substantives, which are derived by means 
 of the consonant s, have the same meaning as 
 those derived by means of the consonants dr, er, 
 fdsz, esz; the primitive Substantive is liable to 
 alterations like those when the plural k is added, 
 and the vowel that precedes the plural k is 
 used also before the consonant of Derivation, s. 
 Asztalos cabinet-maker, kerekes coach -maker, 
 fazekas, the potter, nyerges, the saddler, ilstos 
 the brazier; from asztal the table, kerek the wheel, 
 
202 
 
 fazek the pot, nyereg. the saddle, ilst the copper 
 (copper-kettle). 
 
 sag, seg. Derivative affixes, used with Ad- 
 jectives. Adverbs and Prepositions,, in order to 
 form abstract Substantives; sag for Adjectives 
 with hard, seg for those with soft vowels. Josdg 
 the goodness, magassdg the height, vastagsdg the 
 thickness, felseg majesty, eUenseg the enemy, 
 tulsdg excess, exaggeration; from jo good, magas 
 high, vastag thick, fel above, up, ellen against, 
 till beyond. 
 
 szdg (szeg). formerly very likely a Substan- 
 tive which at the present time is used as a syl- 
 lable of derivation. The English and German 
 languages have a somewhat similar form in the 
 syllables "dom" — "thum". Orszdg the realm 
 (kingdom), from or-szdg country to be defended, 
 joszdg possessions, funded property. 
 
 tyii. Kez the hand, keztyii gloves. 
 
 Uy ii; Bo7*it clouds, gyanu suspicion, gyiirii 
 ring, betii letter (character in the alphabet), type. 
 In many of the derivative Substantives of this kind, 
 u is used instead of 6: as, vesu chisel, instead of 
 veso, from ves-ni to chisel, to engrave. 
 
 b) Compound Substantives. 
 Compound Substantives may be formed: 
 1) By means of the simple connexion 
 of two Substantives* 
 
203 
 
 a) Nouns common with each other. Orszdg- 
 gyiiles diet, parliament (Land- congregation), nep- 
 iskola community - school (people - school) , tor- 
 venyhatosdg jurisdiction, gozhojo steamer, vasut 
 railway (iron-road); berkocsi hackney-coach. 
 
 b) Nouns proper with their respective Nouns 
 common. Pestmegye, county of Pest; Magyaroszdg, 
 Hungary (realm of Hungary); Angolorszdg, England^ 
 Biharmegye, county of Bihar; Jdszkeriilet, district 
 the Jazygians. 
 
 2. Substantives and Adjectives being 
 connected together. 
 
 a) The Adjective precedes. Kozakarat gene- 
 ral consent, ujvdros new- town, hidegleges fever, 
 forroldz inflammatory fever. 
 
 b) The Substantive precedes. There are but 
 few compound Substantives of this kind. Var- 
 nagy castellan, hadnagy lieutenant, tdhornagy 
 general, koromfekete the top of the finger-nail, 
 erdekfel partaker. 
 
 3. By a combination of Prepositions 
 and Substantives or Adjectives. Ellendr 
 controller (ellen against, or guard), ellenfel the 
 adverse part, (ellen contre, fel half), tulsuly pre- 
 ponderance, tulkoltseg supererogate, utdnontet 
 counterfeit, dtmero (dltalmero) diameter. 
 
 4. By Adverbs and Sub stantives. Fel- 
 fold upper-country, high-land kulfold foreign coun- 
 try, elojel prognostic sign, utosereg rear-guard* 
 
204 
 
 R. By means of Verbal Adjectives 
 joined to Substantives, Kdmtllott a man 
 having suffered damage; kaza-druld a traitor of 
 the country, agyafurtsdg shrewdness. 
 
 b. By means of the Verbal Adjective 
 vdlo (belonging to), governing the Prepo- 
 sitional affix ra. re. ba, be. Nyakravald (be- 
 longing to the neck) neck-tie, zsebbevalo (belong- 
 ing into the pocket) handkerchief, ukasztofara- 
 valo (being fit for the gallows) gallows- clapper, 
 semmirevalo (fit for nothing) good-for-nothing. 
 
 Obs. An Orthographical remark may be 
 made; that, when three Substantives are connected 
 together in order to form a compound one, the 
 last is joined by means of a hyphen. Gyapjuszo- 
 vet-gydr manufactory of woollen cloth; also, 
 when two Substantives do not form a Com- 
 pound Substantive, strictly taken: as, vas-drot 
 iron-wire, csont-faggyu bone-fat, etc.; or if the 
 former part of the Composition is expressed in the 
 form of an Adjective: gdzhajozdsi-tdrsulat. steam 
 boat- company; vasuti-reszveny, railway-share. 
 
 III. Attributes. 
 
 The Verb and the Substantive must be con- 
 sidered as the principal Parts of Speech. The 
 notions expressed by each of them may be ac- 
 companied by some secondary notion, explaining 
 the quality, quantity, any relation to time and 
 
205 
 
 place, or intensity and strength, represented in 
 the principal term. 
 
 Words expressing such secondary notions 
 (ideas) are called Attributive Terms, and are ge- 
 nerally comprehended under the Grammatical sec- 
 tion of Adjectives and Adverbs, the former 
 as Attributes of Substantives, the latter as Attri- 
 butes of Verbs. 
 
 Attributive Terms may be represented so as 
 to express a higher degree of intensity than they 
 primitively did; such representations give origin 
 to forms called Comparison* There are two de- 
 grees of Comparison, that of the Comparative, 
 when the qualities of two objects are compared; 
 that of the Superlative, when, among three Ob- 
 jects, the quality of the third exceeds that of the 
 comparnd one* 
 
 The Hungarian language has the property 
 of using the Adjective, and in many instances the 
 Adverb, as a Substantive, for which expressions 
 the English language has recourse to circum- 
 scriptions, or the Numeral, one; as, give me the 
 book, which? the large one. Add nekem a 9 kony- 
 vety mellyiket? a 9 nagyot 
 
 1. Adjectives. 
 
 When the Adjective is used as a Substan- 
 tive, all affixes, except the Possessive ones, even 
 the article az or a', may be used with it. In that 
 
206 
 
 case, the rules on the use of affixes, given for 
 Substantives, are applied to the Adjective as well. 
 When the Adjective is an attribute of Sub- 
 stantives ^ it precedes them immediately and in- 
 variably, the affixes being added to the Substan- 
 tive itself. 
 
 a) Form of Comparison. 
 
 Comparison is the only modification pro- 
 per to Adjectives; for the Hungarian language 
 does not admit the use of the Adverbs more 
 and most, like other European languages,, in order 
 to express the degree of strength and intensity. 
 
 The affix of the Comparative and Super- 
 lative is bb. which is preceded by a for Adjec- 
 tives with hard vowels, and by e for Adjectives 
 with soft vowels, when they have a final conso- 
 nant. In order to distinguish the Superlative de- 
 gree from the Comparative . the syllable leg is 
 prefixed to the Superlative degree. 
 
 Drdga dear, drdgdbb dearer, legdragab dear- 
 est. 
 
 Meresz bold, mereszebb bolder, legmereszebb 
 boldest 
 
 Vastag thick, vastagabb thicker, legvastagabb 
 thickest. 
 
 b) Irregularities of Comparison. 
 Some Deviations from this general rule take 
 place regarding: 
 
207 
 
 a. The Comparative and Superlative. 
 
 The following Adjectives are irregular. 
 Hosszu long, hosszabb longer, leghosszabb longest; 
 Ifjii young, ifjabb younger, legifjabb youngest; 
 Jo good, jobb better, legjobb best; 
 Konnyu easy, light, kdnnyebb easier, legkonnyebb 
 easiest; 
 
 Nagy large, nagyobb larger, legnagyobb largest. 
 Szep beautiful, szebb more beautiful, legszebb most 
 beautiful. 
 
 Besides the regular forms of the Comparative 
 and Superlative Degrees, there are others used 
 when the Adjective is used without any Substan- 
 tive, the affix ik, ika or ike being added to the 
 forms of the Comparative and Superlative. Erosb 
 stronger, erosbik and erosbike the stronger (one); 
 legerosb strongest , legerdsbik , legerosbike the 
 strongest; nagyobb larger, nagyobbik and na- 
 gyobbikathe larger (one); legnagyobb largest, leg- 
 nagyobbik and legnagyob-bika the largest. 
 
 Obs. If the Adjectives be of more than two 
 syllables, the affixes ik or ika, and ike are not 
 used. 
 
 p. The termination bb. 
 
 1) Adjectives with a final u, u, or i, have 
 a double form of the Comparative and Superla- 
 tive, viz, the 66, being added either regularly or 
 preceded by the vowel a or e; as, regi ancient, 
 
208 
 
 regibb and regiebb more ancient, legregibb and 
 legregiebb most ancient; lassu slow, lassubb and 
 lassuabb slower^ leglassiibb or leglassuabb slowest; 
 siirii thick, dense, siiriiebb and siirubb thicker, 
 legsurubb and legsuruebb thickest; except the 
 compound Adjectives of szerii, which have re- 
 gular forms. 
 
 2. Adjectives with a final s are often used 
 in an abbreviated form, a single b being added, 
 without any vowel. Ma gas high; magasb and 
 magasabb higher, legmagasb and legmagasabb high- 
 est. Eros strong, erosb and erdsebb stronger, 
 legerosb and legerosebb strongest. 
 
 y. The Superlative degree. 
 
 The Superlative degree is often found in- 
 sufficient to express excellence; for this reason, 
 the Adverbs very or by far, etc., are used in the 
 English language before the Superlative; as, "the 
 very best": in Hungarian the prefix "leg" is 
 repeated and connected by the particle is or es: 
 as, legislegfinomabb the very finest, legeslegero- 
 sebb by far the strongest. 
 
 8) Pleonasm of Comparison. 
 
 It is a propriety of the Hungarian language 
 to give a complete Comparison to such Adjec- 
 tives as logically admit but one or the other de- 
 gree of Comparison, and to use in the Superla- 
 tive degree Adjectives, which do not admit of it 
 in other languages. 
 
209 
 
 Such are: 
 Elso the first; legelso (the very first)* 
 
 Utolso, the last; legutolso (the very last). 
 
 Szelso, extreme; legszelsobb the outermost 
 
 Vegso, final; legvegsobb. 
 
 Also, lower, inferior, alsobb, legalsobb. 
 Felso, upper, superior; felsobb, legfelsobb upper- 
 most. 
 
 Here may be subjoined another peculiarity 
 of the language, the Comparison of Substantives. 
 Instead of using the derivative Adjective, Hun- 
 garians sometimes prefer the shorter form of 
 using the Substantive as an Adjective, and give 
 it a Comparison. Ember man, ember ebb more 
 human; ordog Satan, ordogebb more Satan-like. 
 
 g) Comparison of Compound Adjectives. 
 Compound Adjectives are separated, when 
 used in the Comparative or Superlative Degree, 
 and the first part receives the affixes of Com- 
 parison, while the second remains unchanged. 
 Such compound Adjectives are those of an Ad- 
 jective and a Substantive with the termination u 
 or u. Nagylelkii generous, nagyobblelkii more ge- 
 nerous ;j6szivii good-hearted, kind, jobb-szivu more 
 kind, legjobb-szivu kindest. Adjectives compound- 
 ed with szerii may be used regularly and irre- 
 gularly; thus, nagyszeru, grand, nagyobbszeril and 
 nagyszerubb more grand. When the first part of 
 the compound is a Substantive, the regular form 
 
 Csint, hung. Gram. \ 4 
 
210 
 
 must be used: as, torvenyszerii legaL torenysze- 
 riibb more legal. 
 
 Observ. If any Adjective be liable to an al- 
 teration in its root when forming the Objective 
 Case and Plural, such alterations must be attend- 
 ed to in Comparison as well- For instance: 
 ktg fluid 5 object. Case, higat Comparat. Degi\, 
 higabb more fluid; vekony thin, obj. Case, veknyaL 
 Comp. Degr. vebn/abb thiner, etc. 
 
 d) Derivation of Adjectives. 
 4. From Verbs, by means of the affixes: 
 
 6 or o, added to the Verbal root. These de- 
 rivative Adjectives were generally known as the 
 Present Participles of Verbs, but they are really 
 Adjectives and as such their construction is that of 
 Adjectives. Vera beating, szereto loving, iro writing. 
 
 The third Person of the Perfect Tense Ind. 
 Mood is also used as an Adjective. Szeretett 
 beloved, megvert beaten, megirt written. 
 
 asz, esz; as, meresz bold, from mer to ven- 
 ture; kopasz bald. 
 
 csi. Kivdncsi eager, from kivdn to wish for. 
 
 dnk, enlc. Nyuldnk thin, lank; felenk timid. 
 
 ekony, ekeny. Erzekeny sensitive; porlekony 
 brittle. 
 
 2. From Substantives, by means of the 
 affixes: 
 
 belt, beliy which is derived from the Prepo- 
 sitional affix be, in. Vdrmegyebeli belonging to 
 
211 
 
 a county; nemetorszdgbeli of Germany, German; 
 elmebeli intellectual (of the mind), 
 
 dad, ded, which has the meaning of "being 
 like", "having the shape" of. Tojdsdad oval, from 
 tojds the egg. 
 
 nyi forms derivatives only from Substantives 
 of measure. Ldbnyi, one foot long, olnyi length 
 of a fathom, arasznyi, a span long, etc. 
 
 w, u 3 used only in combination with other Ad- 
 jectives; eles-ldtdsu quick- sighted, jo-szivii good- 
 hearted, etc, 
 
 3. From Adjectives themselves are 
 derived 
 
 Diminutive Adjectives, by means of the affix 
 
 Aa, Ae, acska, ecske. Szegeny poor, szegeny ke little 
 
 poor, vastag thick, vastagocska a little thick, etc. 
 
 4. From Substantives and Adjectives, 
 
 by means: 
 
 a) of the letter s, preceded by a vowel, 
 when the Substantive has a final consonant. In 
 regard to the auxiliary vowel it may be remarked, 
 that it is the same as that which is used before 
 the plural k. If the Substantive be liable to abbre- 
 viations, in the Plural, they must be made be- 
 fore this letter of derivation as well. Rozsa 
 the rose 5 rozsds rosy; vildg the light, vild- 
 gos, light; hatalom might, hatalmas mighty; fust 
 smoke, pastas smoky; etc. Derivatives from Ad- 
 jectives have the same meaning as the English 
 
 14* 
 
212 
 
 derivative Adjectives of ish. Feher white, fehe- 
 7*es whitish; kek blue, kekes bluish; etc. 
 
 b) of szerii. Nepszeru. popular , from nep 
 people; nagyszeru grand, from nagy great. 
 5. From Adverbs, Prepositions, and 
 Substantive s. 
 
 a) By means of the termination so, so. Felso 
 upper, from fel up; tulso yonder opposite, from till 
 beyond; szelso extreme, from szel the border. 
 
 b) By means of the additional vowel i. Vdr- 
 megyei of the county; belonging to the county, 
 from varmegye county, rilugi worldly, from vildg 
 world; alatti underneath, from alatt under; mos- 
 tani (the) present, akkori then being; from mostan 
 now, akkor then. 
 
 6. From Substantives, Adjectives, and 
 Verbs* 
 By means of the terminations talan, atlan, te- 
 len, etlen, meaning a negation, equal to the English 
 un 3 the Latin in. Szdmtalan innumerable, from 
 szdm number; kegyetlen cruel, from kegy favour; 
 boldogtalait unhappy, from boldog happy; iratlan 
 unwritten, elmondhatlan inexpressible. 
 
 e) Compound Adjectives. 
 Compound Adjectives may be formed by Sub- 
 stantives and Adjectives, and Adjectives amongst 
 themselves. Erdemdus full of merits, koromkefete 
 as black as soot, aranyszinu of a gold colour, 
 vildgoskek light-blue, setetbarna dark-brown. 
 
213 
 
 2. AdVerbs. — Attributes of Verbs. — 
 
 a) Division of Adverbs. 
 
 Attributes of Verbs are Terms used to define 
 the circumstances under which the notion of the 
 Verb is represented; hence, they may be arranged 
 under as many Classes as the different circum- 
 stances themselves. 
 
 Circumstances by which the meaning of Verbs 
 may be defined are those of Time, Place, Quan- 
 tity, Quality, and Modality, the last compre- 
 hending the subdivisions of probability, as- 
 sertion, and apodixis. For this reason there 
 are as many different Adverbs, partly primitive, 
 partly derivative ones. 
 
 1. Adverbs of Time, 
 
 a) Primitive Adverbs : ma, to-day; most, now; 
 reg, long ago; majd, soon; hamar, quickly. 
 
 P) Derivative and Compound Adverbs of Time: 
 mikor, when; eleinte, at first; hajdan, formerly; 
 regen, long ago; az idem, this year; kordn early; 
 keson, late; gyakran, often; folyvdst, continually; 
 mindjdrt, presently; tustent, immediately; azatdn, 
 afterwards* delkor, at noon; ollykor, at such a 
 time, sometimes; ollykor ollykor, now and then; 
 soha, never; neha, sometimes; valaha, ever (at 
 any time); valamikor, some days; tegnap, yester- 
 day; holnap, to-morrow; minap, lately, recently; 
 taval, last year; egyszer, once; ketszer, twice; 
 
214 
 
 otszor, five times; harmadszor, for thfi third time; 
 negyedszer, for the fourth time. 
 
 2. Adverbs of Place. 
 
 a) Primitive ones: hoi, where; itt, here; ott, 
 there; ki outside; be, inside; fel, upwards; le, 
 downwards; messze, far. 
 
 P) Derivative and compound ones: hova, 
 where to, whither; oda, thither; ide, hither (de- 
 rived from hoi, itt, ott); tova, far; tdvol, far away; 
 kozel, near; mdshova, elsewhere (to); sehol, no- 
 where; valahol, somewhere; mdshol, somewhere 
 else; mindenhol, everywhere; kunn, outside; ki- 
 viil, outside; belol, inside; lent, down; fent, up; 
 hdtul behind; oldalt, aside; honnan, whence; 
 innen, hence; onan, thence; mdsunnan, from some- 
 where else; sehonnan, from nowhere; messzunnen, 
 from a far. 
 
 y) Adverbs of place, formed by means of 
 Prepositional affixes. Elore, forwards; hdtra, 
 backwards; felre, aside, 
 
 3. Adverbs of Quantity are all deriva- 
 tive ones, formed by means of Prepositional af- 
 fixes. Nagyobbdi'a, for the greatest part; egyen- 
 kent, singly (by single ones); hdrmankent, by 
 three; otenkent, by five; darabonkent, by pieces; 
 seregenkent, in crowds; shillingenkent, in shillings. 
 
 4. Adverbs of Quality are all derived 
 from Adjectives, by means of I, id, til, n, en, an. 
 J 61, well; roszul, badly; vitezul, heroically; vild- 
 
215 
 
 gosan, plainly; magasan, highly; magasabban, more 
 highly; szepen beautifully; szivesen, cordially, 
 willingly, 
 
 5. Adverbs of Modality, 
 
 a) Probability: talan, perhaps; csaknem, near- 
 ly; alig, hardly; Jiiketoleg^ probably; valosziniileg, 
 very likely. 
 
 b) Assertion: Hogy, how? iigy, igy^ thus, so; 
 amugy, that way (to do); emigy. this way (to do); 
 ollyateriy ollykepen, in such a manner; dltdldn 
 and dltalabaiij generally; rendkivi'd, extraordinarily; 
 kivdlty especially; ingyeity gratis; mint, as; vala- 
 mikeperty somehow; 
 
 c) Apodixis: 
 
 a) Affirmative: igen, yes; bizonyy verily; iga- 
 zdrty truly; valobaiiy really; bizonyosarty surely, 
 
 (3) Negative: neniy no, not; seniy also not; 
 sehogyseniy in no way; semmikepen by no means. 
 
 b) Comparison of Adverbs. 
 
 Adverbs, which are not derived from Ad- 
 jectives, may be used in the Comparative and 
 Superlative Degrees, which are formed like those 
 of Adjectives. 
 
 Tdvol far, distant; tdvolabb more distant; 
 legtdvolabb most distant; tova far, tovdbb farther, 
 legtovdbb farthest. Irregularly, or only in the 
 Comparative, are used: 
 
 oda there, oddbb and odebb farther; 
 
216 
 
 ide here, idebb nearer, closer; 
 messze far, messzebb farther, legmesszebb far- 
 thest; 
 
 fel up, f el) ebb higher; 
 
 le down, lejebb lower; 
 
 be inside, inwards, beljebb more inwards; 
 
 ki outside, outwards, kijebb farther out; 
 
 lent down, lentebb lower down; 
 
 fent up, fentebb higher up. 
 
 IV. Pronouns. 
 
 Pronouns ? called so because ancient Gram- 
 marians supposed them to be used instead of 
 Nouns, may be divided in five groups. 
 
 1. Personal Pronouns. 
 
 Personal Pronouns are those which repre- 
 sent the notions (ideas): of a speaker, the first 
 Person; an individual spoken to^ the second 
 Person; and an 1 object spoken of, the third 
 Person. 
 
 Nature has divided organized bodies into two 
 sexes; for this reason 5 in some of the European 
 languages a precise generic distinction of the 
 names of Objects, according to their natural dis- 
 tinction, is made; in others this rule, instituted by 
 nature j is deviated from, and a generic distinction 
 in a figurative meaning is also made. The Hun- 
 
217 
 
 garians consider the names of Objects as pure 
 abstract terms, which really have no distinction 
 of sex when merely considered as terms; there- 
 fore, the generic distinction of the third Personal 
 Pronoun, which represents Objects spoken of, is 
 wanting in their language. 
 
 The Personal Pronouns are: 
 Nominative. 
 Sing. En I Plur. Mi we 
 
 Te thou Ti you 
 
 O he, she, it Ok they. 
 
 The formation of the Objective case is some- 
 what irregular, its Characteristic, being used 
 with the Possessive affixes in the first and second 
 Persons Singular. 
 
 Objective Case, 
 Sing. Engemet me Plur. Minket us 
 Tegedet thee Titeket you 
 
 Ot and Otet him, Oket them, 
 
 her, it; 
 
 Instead of engemet, tegedet, the abridged 
 forms engem, teged, instead of minket and titeket 
 the forms beniinket and beneteket, may be used. 
 
 The Personal Pronoun is never used with 
 the affix expressing the Possessive case, but 
 when such a form is required in any sentence, 
 the Personal Pronouns receive the Possessive 
 affixes as follows: 
 
218 
 
 Object possessed is one. 
 Sing. Enyem, mine; Plur. Mienk, ours; 
 Tieid, thine; Tietek, yours; 
 
 Qve, his, hers, its ; (Jvek, theirs. 
 
 Objects possessed are more than one. 
 Sing, Enyeim, mine ; Plur. Mieink, ours; 
 Tieidy thine; Tieitek, yours; 
 
 (JveL his, hers, its; Qveik, theirs. 
 
 The Prepositional Affixes are not added to 
 the Personal Pronouns, as to Substantives and 
 Adjectives, but they are used with the Possessive 
 Affixes. The different forms, arising from the 
 combination of the Possessive and Prepositional 
 affixes, have been mentioned in the first part. So 
 are the Prepositions strictly taken (or rather Post- 
 positions, for in the Hungarian language the so- 
 called Prepositions are not placed before the Sub- 
 stantive) used with the Possessive affixes; thus, 
 instead of saying en elott, before me, we say elot- 
 tem; instead of 6 alatt under him, we say alatta. 
 
 2. Relative and interrogative Pronouns. 
 
 The Pronouns ki who, melly which, mi what, 
 are used in compound sentences in order to pre- 
 vent the repetition of a Substantive. 
 
 As the sentences may be either interrogative 
 or assertorial, these Pronouns are either Interro- 
 gative or Relative Pronouns, according to the 
 nature of the sentence with which they are used. 
 
219 
 
 The Pronoun ki is only used when Persons, 
 melly and mi when animals and inanimated things, 
 are spoken of* 
 
 The Pronouns milly, millyen, what, what sort, 
 mind, what; illy, illyen, such; oily, ollyan, ollyas, 
 such, are Correlative ones. 
 
 All these Pronouns are used with the diffe- 
 rent Affixes, except the Possessive affixes m, d, 
 ja, like Substantives, etc*, but ki and mi retain 
 their short vowel, whatever the Affix added may 
 be, Thus,, kit whom, mil what (their Objective 
 Cases); kik who, mik what (their Plural). 
 
 The Correlative Pronouns ollyan, illy en are 
 often compounded with the Demonstrative Pro- 
 nouns, in: amollyan, such (as that) emillyen or 
 imillyen such (as this). 
 
 3. Demonstrative Pronouns. 
 
 Demonstrative Pronouns are such as the 
 speaker uses^ in order to point out the objects 
 situated nearer, or farther off. They are : ez this, 
 and its compounds ezen, emez, imez, this here, 
 ugyanez the same; az that, azon, amaz, amazon 
 that there; ugyanaz the same. 
 
 In regard to their Grammatical forms they 
 are subjected to the same rules as the Relative 
 Pronouns. 
 
 I need not repeat the remark on the assi- 
 milation of the consonant z (in az, ez), when 
 
220 
 
 the Grammatical Affix begins with a consonant; 
 see^Introd. §. 3. 
 
 4. Definite Pronouns. 
 
 Definite Pronouns are used to avoid the 
 repetition of a Substantive ^ determined by an 
 Adjective. Such are: mindenki, kiki everybody; 
 senki, nobody; semmi, nothing; egyik, one (of 
 more); mdsik, the other; mindenik, every one; 
 mind, all; mindnyujan, all (persons); minden, all. 
 
 5. Indefinite Pronouns. 
 
 The indefinite Pronouns are: Valaki, some- 
 body; valamelly, some, anyone; valami, something; 
 akdrkiy whosoever; bdrki, whoever; barmelly, 
 whichever; akdrmelly, whichsoever; akdrmi, what- 
 soever; nemelly, some; nemellyik, some one. 
 
 The definite and indefinite Pronouns are used 
 as Adjectives as well, with the exception of min- 
 denki, kiki, senki, egyik, mdsik, mindenik, mind, 
 mindnyajan, valaki, akdrki, bdrki, nemellyik. 
 
 V. Prepositions. 
 
 Considering the nominal meaning of the word., 
 there are no terms in the Hungarian language 
 to which the name can be applied. 
 
 The different relations of space, time, cause 
 and effect, the whole and its parts, represented 
 by Prepositions, are expressed by two kinds of 
 terms. 
 
221 
 
 1) By affixes, which can only be used with 
 Substantives or their substitutes; for this reason, 
 they may be called Prepositional affixes. 
 Such are: 
 
 for words with hard for words with soft 
 vowels. vowels, 
 
 ba, in, into be, in, into 
 
 ban, in, at ben, in, at 
 
 bol, out of &o7, out of 
 
 hoz, to hez and hoz, to 
 
 ig, till, until 
 
 hep, in the form, in the shape of 
 kent, like 
 
 7i, on, on, upon n, en on, on, upon 
 
 nak, to, towards nek, to, towards 
 
 ndl, at nel, at 
 
 ra, on, upon re, on, upon 
 
 vol, from, of vol, from, of 
 
 stkl, together with*) stiil, together with 
 tot, from tol, from 
 
 id, as ul, as 
 
 vd, in, into t>e, in, into 
 
 val, with ^e/j with 
 
 2. By words placed after the Substantives 
 or their substitutes* In the Hungarian language 
 the Prepositions are placed after the Substantive to 
 
 *) This affix is added to the same radical form as the 
 plural k\ feles4gestul together with his wife. 
 
?22 
 
 which they refer; thus, Grammarians have pre- 
 fered: to call them Postpositions. Such are: 
 
 aid, underneath 
 
 alatt, under 
 
 alol, and alid, from underneath 
 
 dltaL through, by 
 
 at, over 
 
 belol and beliil, inside of 
 
 ele, before 
 
 ellen, against 
 
 eldl, from before 
 
 .elott, before 
 
 fele, towards 
 
 felett and folotU over, above 
 
 feliiL and folul, above 
 
 fogva, from, for, by 
 
 gyanant, like, as 
 
 hegyett, over, above 
 
 kelyett, instead 
 
 iranU towards, on account of 
 
 innen, this side 
 
 keresztiil, across 
 
 kivul, without, outside of 
 
 koze, amongst, between 
 
 kozott, amongst, between 
 
 kozuly from amongst 
 
 mege, behind 
 
 megett, behind 
 
 megul, from behind 
 
223 
 
 melle, beside, next to 
 
 mellett, at, at the side of 
 
 mellol, from beside 
 
 miatt, for, because of 
 
 nelkul, without 
 
 szerint, according 
 
 tul, beyond (on the other side) 
 
 utdn, after 
 
 vegett, for. 
 
 V. Conjunctions. 
 
 Conjunctions , used to join together simple 
 sentences, may be divided into as many groups 
 as there are kinds of sentences to be connected 
 together, or periods, that may be constructed. 
 Therefore, we distinguish: causal, compa- 
 rative, explanative, concessive, conditio- 
 nal, consecutive, distributive, copula- 
 tive, Conjunctions, etc. 
 
 Besides this division of Conjunctions, they 
 are arranged under two orders. 
 
 1. Correlative Conjunctions, in order 
 to form compound sentences; they are not used 
 separately, but as often as the antecedent begins 
 with a Conjunction the consequent must naturally 
 begin with its corresponding one. Such are: mi- 
 velhogy because, azert therefore ; miert why, mert 
 because; valamint as, like, ugy or szhitugy like- 
 wise; miutdn or minekutdna after, akkor or an- 
 
224 
 
 nakutdna then; dmbdr although, and bar' though, 
 megis yet, nevertheless; ha if, akkor then; nem- 
 csak not only, hanern but; mihelyest as soon as, 
 azonnal; mikor when, akkor then; mig while, 
 addig or azalatt, in the mean time; mennyire, an- 
 nyira in as much; mennel the, anndl the; a%- 
 hogy no sooner, widr ?s than; egyreszt partly, 
 mdsrezt partly. 
 
 The Conjunctions, vagy, mind, reszent, sem, 
 se, majd, akdr, is, have no Correlative ones, for 
 the consequent, and therefore they are repeated 
 in the consequent. Thus: vagy either, vagy or; 
 mind as well, mind as; reszent partly, reszint 
 partly; sem and se neither, sem, se, nor; majd 
 now, majd now; akdr either, akdr or; is and, as 
 well, is and, as. 
 
 2. Conjunctions used without correla- 
 tive ones: es, and; meg, and; is also; mint, 
 as, than; nehogy, lest, that not; de, but; azonban, 
 however; Ao#?/, that; csak, only; csupdn, merely 
 that; tehdt, consequently; es igy thus; kovetkezo- 
 \eg, consequently. 
 
 VI, Interjections. 
 
 Besides the Interjections which are common 
 to all languages, being merely syllables uttered 
 involuntarily in consequence of any excitement, 
 there are words or rather expressions of joy, 
 pain, or displeasure, proper to the Hungarians: 
 
225 
 
 Az Istenert, for God's sake. 
 
 Dehogy, what you say! (but how). 
 
 Eljen, Hurrah (vive). 
 
 Hcila lstennek, thank God. 
 
 Igazdn, indeed, really! 
 
 Istenem, my Lord (my God). 
 
 Isten mentsen, God forbid (God save us from)! 
 
 lslen orizzen, God forbid (God preserve). 
 
 Mqjd bizony, what next (soon surely.) 
 
 Mi az lstennyila and mi a' mennyko, what the 
 
 d — 1 (what the thunderbolt). 
 Mi a' patvar, the deuce* 
 Mi a 9 tattir, (what the tatars). 
 Ne mond, you do'nt say so (do not say). 
 Patvar vigye, let him go (the deuce may take him), 
 Teremtette, (a mark of indignation). 
 
 etc. 
 
 B. SYNTAX. — 
 CONSTRUCTION OF SENTENCES. 
 
 Syntax is that part of Grammar which con- 
 tains rules for correctly using the different Gram- 
 matical forms of words, and words themselves, 
 in order to form sentences. There would be as 
 many Sections of Syntax as there are distin- 
 guished different parts of Speech, each of them 
 separately comprehending as many Subdivisions 
 as there are different Grammatical forms for 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. 15 
 
226 
 
 each part, if they were used separately; but its 
 object being to teach the method of forming sen- 
 tences by connecting some or all of the different 
 Parts of Speech, Syntax may be divided into 
 the following divisions. 
 
 1. Of the combination of the different parts 
 of Speech, without the intermediation of Gram- 
 matical forms. 
 
 2. Of the combination of parts of Speech 
 by means of Grammatical forms. 
 
 3. Of the use of the different Forms, Moods, 
 and Tenses of the Verb, and parts of Speech, in 
 order thereby to connect two or more sentences. 
 
 4. Of the order in which the different parts 
 of speech follow each other. 
 
 I. 
 
 Of the combination of the different 
 parts of Speech without the inter- 
 mediation of Grammatical forms. 
 
 (Congruency of Parts of Speech). 
 
 A. Of the article az 9 a' and its Congruent. 
 
 The Article, in many of the European lan- 
 guages, gives the Substantive a determined mean- 
 ing, in the Hungarian language the Article is 
 used when the Substantive is limited to a cer- 
 tain sphere, by another Part of Speech, by some 
 
227 
 
 Grammatical form, or by the sentence itself , in 
 which it is the Subject or Object. 
 
 The article precedes its Substantive imme- 
 diately, and can only be separated from it by the 
 Adjective; it is used especially: 
 
 1. When the demonstrative Pronouns az, ez 
 precede the Substantive: as, az a 9 haz, that house; 
 ez az asztal, this table; ez a 9 pohar, this glass. 
 
 2. When the Substantive is used with the Pos- 
 sessive affixes: as, az atyam, my father; az ocsem, 
 my brother; a 9 kesem 3 my knife. 
 
 3. When the speaker points to a certain Ob- 
 ject, in order to distinguish it from another, when 
 he refers to an object mentioned before, or other- 
 wise supposed to be already known, or when 
 the Substantive is meant to represent the whole 
 gender or class of objects named: as, az orszdg- 
 gyiiles hozhat torvenyt, the Parliament (and no 
 other Political body) can give laws; Kulombfele 
 rendekre osztatnak fel az dllatok, animals (compre- 
 hending all animals) are divided into different 
 orders. 
 
 4. When the predicate of the sentence is a ge- 
 neral one, proper to the whole class represented 
 by the subject: as, a 9 virdg virit, the flower is 
 blowing; az ember ketldbu dllat, man is a two- 
 legged animal. 
 
 If any other word be used to replace the 
 
 Substantive, it is subject to the above rules; the 
 
 15* 
 
228 
 
 Relative Pronouns ki, melhj, mi, milhjen, illy, oily, 
 etc. are used therefore with and without the 
 Article* Thus, we say: a 9 ki nem tud irni, and 
 ki irni nem tud, he who cannot write. 
 
 The Article is not used: 
 
 1. Before the names of Persons (taken in- 
 dividually), lands, towns, months, and days. Jd- 
 noSy John; Angolorszdg, England; Pest, Pest; Ja- 
 nuar 9 horn, the month of January; het/o, Monday. 
 
 2. When sentences are constructed with the 
 affixes of Possession instead of a possessive Case, 
 and the Prepositional affix nak is missed: as, az 
 atyawL /tdza. instead of az atydmnak a 9 hdza, my 
 father's house; r/r orsxdg 9 kirdlya, instead of az 
 orszagnak a' kirdlya, the king of the land. 
 
 3. When the attribute expressed by the Pre- 
 dicate is not a general one: as, hoi oroszldn 
 vines, where there are no lions (there might be 
 some other animals); emberek is oktalaiiok, some 
 men are unreasonable; kenyeret eszem, I eat some 
 bread. 
 
 4. In exclamations: as, sziikseg torvenyt 
 ront, necessity knows no law (breaks laws); and 
 in expressions like the following: hdzamban va- 
 gyok, I am in my own house; sajdt penzemet el- 
 vesztem, I lose my own money. 
 
 Obs. Isten, God, is used with and without 
 the article ; when used with the article, it may be 
 
229 
 
 translated by „Lord." Az Isten kegyelmes, God 
 is gracious (the Lord is gracious). 
 
 There being no Indefinite Article in the Hun- 
 garian language, Substantives are necessarily 
 used without; instead of saying, as in English, a 
 man, we say ember; a house, hdz; a town, vd?*os. 
 
 When Substantives represent any indefinite 
 individual, the Numeral egy replaces the English 
 indefinite Article and indefinite Pronouns: some, 
 any, etc.: as, volt egyszer egy ember, there was 
 once a man; egy ur mondta, some gentleman 
 said it. 
 
 B. Adjectives with Numerals and Substantives. 
 
 1. Adjectives qualifying Substantives are 
 placed before the latter in the Nominative case 
 Singular; the Substantives at once may be used 
 with or without any affixes, in the Singular or 
 Plural. Jo alma, a good apple; szep kdzak, fine 
 houses; drdga szuleim, my dear parents. 
 
 Observ. All words used instead of Adjec- 
 tives are liable to the same rule. Such words 
 are : Numerals, and Relative, Indefinite, and Defi- 
 nite Pronouns. Egy Iidzat, one house; valamelly 
 konyvem, any of my books; semmi munka, no 
 work. 
 
 2* Substantives are used in the Singular after 
 
230 
 
 Numerals, Adjectives^ and Pronouns of quantity: 
 as, hdrom konyv, three books; Iidrom hdzat vet- 
 tern, I have bought three houses; sok embert Idt- 
 tam, I have seen many men; nehdny tollat vettem, 
 I have bought some pens. 
 
 Obs, 1. Ketto, before Substantives, changes 
 into ket: as, ket frit, two boys; hnszonket shilling, 
 twenty- two shillings. 
 
 Obs. 2. If the Numeral does not represent 
 a part of a large number, but means a collec- 
 tion of the whole , the Substantive must be used 
 in the Plural Number: as, a' tizenket apostolok, 
 the twelve apostles; a' hdrom kirdlyok, the three 
 kings; on the contrary, we say tiz apostol, ten 
 apostles. 
 
 3. If the Adjective be placed after its Sub- 
 stantive, for the sake of Emphasis, the Affixes 
 used with the Substantive must be added to the 
 Adjective as well. Konyvet keveset olvasott, he 
 has read but a few books. — 
 
 C. Subject and Predicate. 
 The Subject is the principal member of the 
 sentence , to which all other words belong as 
 accessory ones. Commonly, the terms Subject 
 and Predicate are defined: the former as the 
 word representing the Object spoken of, the latter 
 as the word expressing what is said of the Sub- 
 ject. 
 
231 
 
 The Subject of a simple sentence is a Sub- 
 stantive or any word or words used as Substan- 
 tives; the Predicate may be a Substantive, Ad- 
 jective, or Verb. When the Predicate is a Sub- 
 stantive or Adjective, the Verb „to be" is used as 
 a Copula between Subject and Predicate; this Co- 
 pula, when used in the present Tense, is en- 
 tirely neglected in the Hungarian language. 
 
 1. A Substantive used as a Predicate agrees 
 with its Subject in number: but when it is a Pre- 
 dicate of two or more Substantives it is used 
 in the Plural number; as, Jdnos cledk, John is 
 a student; Pluto es Apollo istenek voltaic a 1 ito- 
 maiakndl, Pluto and Apollo were Gods of the 
 Romans. 
 
 There is another mode of constructing Sub- 
 stantives, when they are connected without any 
 Copula; in this case the predicated Substantive 
 is always used in the Singular Number, and the 
 whole sentence becomes transposed, the Proper 
 Noun being placed before its Common Noun: as, 
 Istvdn kirdly y King Stephen; Jdnos es Pal dedk, 
 the students Paul and John. 
 
 The same inversion is made with the chris- 
 tian and surnames of Persons: for instance, Nagy 
 Sdndo?*, Alexander Nagy; Kossuth Lajos^ Lewis 
 Kossuth. 
 
 2. An Adjective, used as a Predicate, agrees 
 with its Subject in Number. A rozsa szep~ the 
 
232 
 
 rose is beautiful; a' rozsdk szepek the roses are 
 beautiful. 
 
 When two or more separate Substantives are 
 used as a Subject, the Adjective must be in the 
 Plural: as, Istrmi es Bela szorgalmatosak; Ste- 
 phen and Albert are diligent; A' Romaiak es a 9 
 Gorogok szabadak voltak, the Romans and Greeks 
 were free. 
 
 3. When the Predicate is a Verb, it agrees 
 with the Subject in Number and Person; but, when 
 there are different Substantives connected together 
 into one Subject, the Verb is used in the Singu- 
 lar. Az Oroszhmy es a' Tigris Azsidban lakik, the 
 lion and the tiger (lives) live in Asia; az ember 
 gondolkozhatik, (the) man is able to think; az 
 iffusdg cs a szepseg elmulik, youth and beauty dis- 
 appear (disappears). 
 
 Obs. 1. When a collective Noun is used 
 as a Subject, the Predicate is always put in the 
 Singular Number. Az alma edes, apples are sweet; 
 ol borso a mezon termesztetik, peas are grown in 
 the fields; a 5 nep szereti cl kirtilyt, people love 
 their king. 
 
 Obs, 2. After the Numeral Substantives: 
 ketten two of them, hatan six of them, etc, the 
 Predicate is used in the Plural. Heten irtak, there 
 were seven who wrote (seven of them wrote); 
 tizen iilnek; ten of them are sitting. 
 
233 
 
 D. Of other congruences. 
 
 1 . Two or more Substantives being connected 
 by means of "mint" as, like, agree in the affix 
 but not necessarily in Number: as, szeressed fele- 
 bardtodat mint onmagadat, love thy neighbour as 
 thyself. 
 
 2. Substantives of measures agree with 
 their collective Substantives in Number; as the 
 Collectives have no Plural the Substantives of 
 measure are used in the Singular only. Hdrom 
 itzebor, three (quart) quarts of wine; negy kosai* 
 alma, four baskets of apples. 
 
 3. When the Personal Pronouns are used be- 
 fore Substantives or Verbs with Personal Affixes, 
 for the sake of Emphasis, they agree in Number 
 and Person with their Substantive or Verb. Az 
 en hazam, my house; en voltam ott? I have been 
 there. 
 
 4. The Demonstrative Pronouns agree with 
 their respective Substantives in Number, Case, and 
 Prepositional affix. Azok az emberek^ those men; 
 azokat a 9 fiukat, those boys; abbol a szobabol, out 
 of that room; etc. 
 
 Obs. Azon, that, and Ezen this^ are invari- 
 able in regard to Number and Affixes. Azon em- 
 berek, those men; ezen fiiikat 5 these boys. 
 
234 
 
 II. 
 
 Of the combination of Parts of 
 
 Speech by means of Grammatical 
 
 forms. 
 
 Syntax of Government. 
 
 The Hungarian language possessing no other 
 Grammatical forms of Substantives., besides the 
 objective Case and the Plural, than those pro- 
 duced by the Possessive and Prepositional affixes, 
 the whole Syntax of Government will be 
 reduced to rules on the use of the different 
 affixes. 
 
 A. Of the Objective Case. 
 
 All Verbs of a transitive meaning govern the 
 objective Case either of a person or of a thing, 
 as the Object of the action expressed by the 
 Verb. A tanito tanitja a? fiut, the teacher teaches 
 the boy. 
 
 Many Neuter and Medial Verbs are con- 
 structed with the Objective case of Substantives 
 which are either derived from them or from 
 which the Verbs themselves are derived. Jo eletet 
 el, he lives a good life; szep dlmot almodtam, I 
 dreamt a beautiful dream. 
 
235 
 
 B. Of the Possessive Affixes. 
 
 1. The Possessive affixes tn, d,ja orje; nk, tok 
 or tek^jok or jok, and their Plurals., are to compen- 
 sate for the Adjective Pronouns: my, thy, his, her, 
 our, your, their; the Substantive, therefore, is in 
 Hungarian to be used with those affixes as often 
 as these Pronouns are used in English: as, atydm 
 my father; az atydmat Idttam, I have seen my 
 father; a' konyveinket eladtuk, we have sold 
 our books, a' bdtydmtol jovok, I come from my 
 brother's. 
 
 Observ. The characteristic of the Objective 
 case is often missed and marked by an apostrophe, 
 especially in poetry, if the metre or rhyme re- 
 quire it. Minden kodarabon mellyre szemem' ve- 
 tem (Instead of szememet) , on whichever stone 
 I cast my eyes. 
 
 2. Instead of using the Verb „to have"^ the 
 Hungarians have a construction peculiar to them- 
 selves. The Subject as Possessor, is used with 
 the Prepositional affix nak or nek, to, and the 
 Object possessed with the Possessive Affixes; 
 they are connected by means of the Verb lenni, 
 to be, as a copula, of which there are used the 
 third Person Singular, when the object posses- 
 sed is but one, the third Person Plural, when 
 the objects possessed are several: as, az dllatnak 
 negy Idba van, the animal has four feet; Kdrolynak 
 
236 
 
 lesz konyve, Charles will have a book; az atydm- 
 nak voltak lovai, my father had horses ; nekem van- 
 nak madaraim, I have birds, 
 
 Observ. In negative sentences the Adverb 
 11 em, not, sem, also not , and the Present Tense van 
 and vannak, are contracted into: nines and nin- 
 csenek, sines and sincsenek. Az dllatnak nines (nem 
 van) esze, the animal has no reason; az atydmnak 
 sincsenek (sem vannak) lovai, neither has my 
 father any horses (my father has also no horses.) 
 
 3. When Sentences are constructed so that 
 the Object possessed is not expressed in the same 
 sentence ? but is either understood, or expressed 
 in the preceding one, the Hungarians have an- 
 other affix to express Possession, the e, which 
 in such cases is added to the Substantive re- 
 presenting a Possessor. If the Objects posses- 
 sed be more than one the characteristic i of the 
 plural affixes, is also added. 
 
 Such constructions always take place when 
 the question: kie and kiei whose? or whose are — ? 
 is asked: as, kie ez a 9 kei% whose is that garden? 
 a 9 kirdlye, a 9 herczege nagyobb, it is that of the 
 king, the duke's (garden) is larger; Kdroly, te sok 
 konyvet rontasz, a 9 bdtyddet bemocskoltad, Jdno- 
 set szettepted, Erzsiet pedig szetvdgtad. Charles, 
 you destroy many books, you have soiled that of 
 your brother, torn that of John, and cut in two 
 that of Elizabeth. 
 
237 
 
 C Of the Prepositional Affixes. 
 
 It may be remarked, as a general rule, that 
 of two or more Substantives, or words used in- 
 stead of Substantives, all belonging to the Sub- 
 ject of the Sentence, only the latter one receives 
 the Affix: as, Hunyadi Maty as* magyar kirdlynak 
 haldla titan, after the death of Matthew Hunyadi, 
 king of Hungary. 
 
 a. Of the use of Prepositional affixes 
 in general. 
 
 ba,be/m (with, by), to the question where to? 
 
 1. The Verbs: avatkozik*)tointerfere,keveredik 
 to become entangled, kezd to begin, vdg to hew 
 into, ut y csap, to strike any one, kap to lay hold 
 of, oltoz to dress, ollozkodik to dress one's self, 
 tesz to put, telik to come to, to elapse, — and simi- 
 lar ones, are constructed by means of this affix* 
 Okos ember nem avatkozik mds 9 dolgdba, a prudent 
 man does not interfere with the business of others; 
 nagy fdba vdgta a' fejszet, he hewed with his ax 
 a large log (he undertook a business too difficult 
 for him) a 9 fejebetette, he took (put) it in his head. 
 
 2. To these may be added the idiomatic ex- 
 pressions: bele szeretni to fall in love; nyavalydba 
 
 *) The Verbs mentioned are all given in their radicals 
 (third person Singular Number), in order to distinguish Medial 
 ones from the Active and Neuter. 
 
238 
 
 esni, to fall sick; biiba merulni, to grieve one's 
 self. 
 
 ban, ben, in, of, at, with; used to the 
 question where? when relating to place. 
 
 \. The Verbs: hiszik to believe, bizik to trust, 
 gyonyorkodik to be delighted, serenykedik to be 
 steady (industrious), kevelykedik to be proud, to 
 glory, and their synonymes, or Verbs of a con- 
 trary meaning, are constructed with their Objec- 
 tive Substantive by means of ban, ben. A 9 Keresz- 
 tyen egy Istenben hiszik, Christians believe in one 
 God ; Hunyadi Jdnos has tetteiben kevelykedett, de 
 nem sziiletese' rangjdbuu, John Hunyadi gloried in 
 heroical deeds, but not in the rank of his birth; 
 nines ketseg benne, there is no doubt of it. 
 
 2. The affix ban, ben is used in the expres- 
 sions: tiszteben all, it belongs to his office; kote- 
 lessegeben all or van, it is his duty. 
 
 3. The Adjectives: jdrtas experienced, biztos 
 sure, ilgyes clever, tudos learned, bunos guilty, 
 drtatlan innocent, gyanus suspicious, tudatlan, 
 ignorant, jdratlan, tapasztalatlan inexperienced, 
 telhetetlen insatiable, tehetetlen unable, dllhatatos 
 constant, dllliatatlan inconstant, rendetlen disor- 
 derly, lassie slow, govern Substantives with the 
 affix ban, ben: as, Hannibal jdrtas volt a hadjdrds- 
 ban, Hannibal was experienced in the art of war. 
 
 4. To the question when? the affix ban, ben 
 is used in phrases similar to: menoben, going. 
 
239 
 
 mendben voltam, I was going; jovoben, coming, 
 induloban, to be about to depart, bujdosoban when 
 wandering, pusztuloban perishing, dilapidating, 
 hajdandban formerly, kozeleben near, and elleneben 
 opposite. 
 
 Sometimes the Verbal Adjectives of t, ott, 
 ett, ott, are used with the possessive affixes and 
 the affix ban, ben: as, messze jdrtamban kifdrad- 
 tam, walking a long way I became tired; a 9 Dana 9 
 menteben, along the Danube. 
 
 bol, bo I, of, from, out of, with; the con- 
 trary of ba, be; is used to the question whence? 
 out of what? A 9 templombol jovok, I come from 
 church; a 9 zsebebol vette, he took it out of his 
 pocket. It is used especially: 
 
 1. With the Verbs: ered to be derived, to 
 spring, to descend, szeret to love, utdl to detest, 
 gyulol to hate, sajndl to pity. 
 
 Szent lesz minden hozzdd irt dalom, 
 Nei*t hisz azok a 9 mennybol erednek 
 kek szemedbol angyalom. — Petofi. 
 Sacred all the songs of mine will be, which 
 
 are addressed to thee. 
 For they are derived from heaven. 
 From thy blue eyes, my love (my angel). 
 
 2. When an outward movement, or a tran- 
 sition from one condition into another, is meant: as, 
 a 9 vdrosbol elment, he departed from town; a 9 
 
240 
 
 kereskedobol hajos lett, the merchant became a 
 sailor. 
 
 3. When the cause of any thing is to be 
 expressed: as, fosvenysegbol nemis eszik, he does 
 not eat because of his covetousness. 
 
 4. Instead of szerint according to, with the 
 Substantives rendeles order, parancs command, 
 meghagyds commission, tandcs advice : as, az atydnC 
 megltagydsdboL according- to the commission of 
 my father. 
 
 R. When a part is taken away from its 
 whole. A 9 kenyerbdl szelt egy karajt 9 he cut a 
 slice of bread; a 9 magyar csak jo borbol iszik, 
 Hungarians drink (of) good wines only. 
 
 er t, for, for the sake; a causal Preposi- 
 tional affix is used: 
 
 4. To the question miertl what for? why? A 9 
 hazdert meghalni szep, it is fair (noble) to die for 
 one's country; bardtink sokat tesznek ertilnk, our 
 friends do much for our sake. 
 
 2. Instead of helyett, instead. Erted eszik, he 
 eats instead of thee; a 1 fiii a 9 sikra szdllott az 
 atydert, the son went to battle instead of his 
 father. 
 
 3. Miatt, because of, is sometimes exchanged 
 with ert. Ertem (instead of miattam) ne biisiilj, do 
 not grieve for me. 
 
 hozy hex or hoz, to, by the side of, to the 
 question hovd? whither? Therefore, it often may be 
 
241 
 
 exchanged with melle, by the side of: as, az asz- 
 talkoz dllitja a 9 szeket or az asztal melle allitja a 
 szeket, he places the chair by the side of the 
 table. 
 
 It is especially used: 
 
 i. With the Verbs: kozelit to approach, ra- 
 gaszkodik to persist (in),, kapcsol to fasten, kot 
 to bind, figuratively to depend upon, szit to be at- 
 tached, simid to cling, and the synonymes. Ki jot 
 tenni akar, nem koti magdt kbrulmenyekhez , he 
 who wishes to do good does not depend upon 
 circumstances; az ember gyakran ahhoz ragaszko- 
 dik, a 9 mi neki drtalmas, men often persist in 
 things injurious to themselves. 
 
 2. With the Verbs: tad to know, ert to un- 
 derstand, fog to begin, mer to apportion, szab to 
 adapt, alkalmaz to accommodate, to suit, Idt to 
 see, to do, to attend, to urge, nyul to touch, to 
 stretch out the hand. Annyit ert a? dologhoz mint 
 a 9 lud a 9 muzsihdhoz, he knows as much about 
 it as a goose about music; a 9 mnnkdhoz mere- 
 tik a 9 jntalom, reward is apportioned to labour. 
 
 3. When likelihood, becomingness, or rela- 
 tionship is to be expressed: as, az elefdntot a 9 
 szunyoghoz nem kell hasonlitani, the elephant is 
 not to be compared to a gnat; ferfiuhoz nemillik 
 a 9 tunyasdg, indolence does not become a man. 
 
 4. With the Adjectives: kegyes gracious, 
 kind, nydjas polite, kemeny severe, szigoru severe, 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. \ 6 
 
242 
 
 igaz true, hamis deceitful, hiv faithful, kivtelen 
 faithless, szives cordial, kind, szivtelen hard-hear- 
 ted, unkind, kegyetlen cruel, rosz bad, jo kind, 
 U16 becoming, illendo proper, hasonlo like, rokon, 
 atyafi related, kindred, kozel near, and the Post- 
 position: kepest in comparison with, in conside- 
 ration of. Hunyadi Jdnos mindeg hiv maradt ki- 
 rdlydhoz, John Hunyadi remained faithful for ever 
 to his king. — 
 
 ig, till, until, to (relating to place), to the 
 questions: what distance? how far? — to time to 
 the question: how long? nieddig'l as, Pestrol Becsig 
 38 merfold, from Pest to Vienna there are 38 
 miles; ket napig tartott a 9 csata, the battle lasted 
 two days; a harminczeves hdboru harmincz esz- 
 tendeig tartott, the thirty-years' war lasted for 
 thirty years. — 
 
 kep, kep en, kent, as, like; both affixes 
 express likelihood; the former is also used as 
 a Substantive meaning figure, face, or form: as, 
 atyakep viselte magdt, he behaved as a father; 
 saskent lebegett a' legben, it hovered in the air 
 like an eagle. 
 
 It is often used instead of gyandnt, for, sze- 
 rint, according, modra, in the manner, like, mint, 
 as. Sok europai orszdgokban vadakkepen iildozik 
 egymdst az emberek, in many European countries 
 men persecute each other like savages. — 
 
 n, on, upon, at, to the question where? — This 
 
243 
 
 Prepositional affix is used with the Plural form 
 of Substantives, the k being exchanged with it; 
 thus from, az asztalok, the tables, is formed az 
 asztalon, on the table; a 9 tukor the mirror, a 9 
 ttikrok the mirrors, a' tiikrdn on the mirror. 
 
 1. The Verbs: gondolkozik to consider (to think), 
 okoskodik to philosophize; tandcskozik to consult 
 (have a consultation), filgg to depend, log to dangle, 
 to bob, csiigg to hang, tart to keep (on) are con- 
 structed with this Prepositional affix. Azon gon- 
 dolkozik hogy mikepen szerezhessen penzt, he 
 considers how to earn money; a 9 kormdnyok nem 
 tandcskoznak mindeg az orszdg 9 javdii, govern- 
 ments do not always consult about the best in- 
 terest of the country. 
 
 2. The Verbs : busid to be afflicted, toprenkedik 
 to be alarmed, to fret, boszankodik to be angry, 
 sir to cry, to weep, kesereg to be grieved, dlmel- 
 kodik to muse, bdmid to be astonished, nevet to 
 laugh, mosolyog to smile, veszekedik to quarrel, 
 vitdz to dispute, and similar ons govern the Objec- 
 tive Substantive with this Prepositional affix. A 9 
 nep sirt Maty as kirdly, haldldn, people wept on 
 the death of King Matthew ; az orokosok rendesen 
 oszszevesznek az orokseg elosztdsdn, the heirs com- 
 monly are disunited about the division of the in- 
 heritance. 
 
 3. The Postpositions dltal and at over, ke- 
 
 resztzil across, kiviil without, beliil within, alul un- 
 
 16* 
 
244 
 
 derneath, feliil above, over, innen this side., till 
 beyond are constructed with their Substantives 
 by means of the affix n. Hondnak cC hatdrdn till 
 bolyong a 9 hazafi. beyond the boundaries of his 
 country the patriot is wandering about; Pest a 9 
 Dundii innen fekszik. Pest stands on this side 
 of the Danube. 
 
 4. The affix n is used in the expressions: 
 azon van to endeavour, rajta kap to take in the 
 very act, rosz neven ven-ni to be displeased with, 
 jo neven-ven ni to be pleased with, feken tart to 
 bridle. — 
 
 nak, nek, to, (of), towards, against; to the 
 questions to whom? or for whom? This affix is 
 also used to replace the Genitive and the Da- 
 tive cases of other European languages. 
 
 a. In order to express the construction of the 
 Genitive or Possessive case, the Substantive, when 
 required to be used in the Possessive case, re- 
 ceives the affix nak or nek, and the Substantive 
 expressing the Object possessed is used with the 
 Possessive affix of the third Person; as, a 9 fiunak 
 a 9 konyve, the boy's book; a fiunak a 9 konyvei 
 the boy's books. 
 
 When the Substantive is required to be used 
 in the Possessive case of the Plural, the nak or nek 
 is added to the Plural of the Substantive, and the 
 Possessive affix of the third Person of the Plural 
 
245 
 
 is then used instead of that of the Singular. A 9 
 fiuknak a 9 konyveik, the books of the boys; az dlla- 
 toknak az eletuk the life of animals; a 9 varosok- 
 nak a 9 lakosaik, the inhabitants of the towns; a 9 
 birdknak az igazsdguk, the justice of the judges. 
 
 Observ. 1. The affix nak or nek is gene- 
 rally neglected and marked by an apostrophe; in 
 this case the article az or a 9 is missed before 
 the Substantive used with the Possessive affix : as, 
 Szent Istvdn 9 korondja, the crown of St. Stephen, 
 
 Observ. 2. When the Genitive case is pla- 
 ced after the Substantive representing the Object 
 possessed, or when several Possessive cases fol- 
 low each other, the affix nak, nek must be expressed 
 in the last one : as, az atydm 9 testvere-nek a 9 hdzdban 
 voltam, I have been in the house of my father's 
 brother (my father's brother's house); habjai a 9 
 Dundnak a 9 Tiszdnak (Berzsenyi) the waves of the 
 Danube and Tisza; the same takes place when the 
 Possessive Case is separated from its Substantive: 
 aSj a 9 lednynak, a 9 kit Idttam, szep szemeben, (Petofi) 
 in the beautiful eyes of the girl that I have seen. 
 
 Observ. 3. When names of towns, rivers,, 
 mountains, and places are constructed by the Pos- 
 sessive Case with their respective Nouns com- 
 mon , the Prepositional affix nak, nek is neglec- 
 ted. Bndd vdrosa, the town of Buda^ Szent Gel- 
 lert 9 hegye, the mountain of St. Gerard, Tisza 9 
 folyoja, the river Tisza. 
 
246 
 
 Observ. 4. The Prepositions: allat under, 
 fellett above, mellet by the side of, megett behind, 
 kozepett between, aid under, amongst may be con- 
 structed by means of the affix nak 3 nek, like Sub- 
 stantives. A' viznek alalia vagyou, it is under- 
 neath the water. 
 
 b. The affix ndk 5 nek is used instead of the 
 Dative case to the questions to whom? for whose 
 benefit or loss? Especially: 
 
 1. With the Verbs: ad to give, tulajdonit to 
 attribute, enged to yield, iger to promise, odaszdn 
 to destine (to design for), ajdnl to offer, fizetto pay, 
 jelent to announce, and those of similar meaning. 
 
 Sokat tulajdonitunk ember i iigyessegnek, mi valoban 
 a 5 szerencse miive, we attribute many things to hu- 
 man skill, which really are the work of For- 
 tune. 
 
 2. With the Verbs: vel to think, taldl to find, 
 to be of opinion, to believe, sejt (to divinate) to 
 forebode, gyanit to suspect, to presume, and their 
 synonymes. Tolvajnak gyanitom, I suspect him 
 of being a thief; jonak veltem Pdrisba iilazni, 
 I believed it to be well to go to Paris; ci katona 
 romloltnak taldtvun a 9 pnskdjdt azt eldobta, the 
 soldier finding his musket was spoiled threw it 
 away. 
 
 3. With the Verbs: TandcsoL javasol to ad- 
 vise, ellenez to dissuade, to oppose, parancsol to 
 
247 
 
 command. Az atya ellenzette a 5 fidnak a' hdzassdgot, 
 he father opposed his son's getting married. 
 
 4. With the Verbs: art to hurt, beszdmit to im- 
 pute j bead to present (to hand in), haszndl to be 
 useful, hisz to believe (to give credit), hizelkedik to 
 flatter, izen to send word, kind/kozik to offer, koszon 
 to thank, Idtszik, to seem, megvall to confess, 
 ortil to be pleased, remlik to appear, to seem, 
 tartozik to owe, vildgit to give light, zzKi to taste, 
 keszul to prepare, kell must, zVfe'A: to become, tetszik 
 to please, to seem, fdj to smart, to ache, jol esik 
 to enjoy (a meal,) to be of advantage, and the 
 Verbs meaning denomination or election: as, 
 magdnak haszndL a? ki mdssaljot tesz, he who does 
 good to others is useful to himself ; a 5 hadvezer Drill 
 a 9 gyozedelemnek. the general is pleased with the 
 victory; utnak keszul^ he is preparing for a jour- 
 ney; Hunyadi Maty as magyar kirdlynak vdlasz- 
 tatott, Matthew Hunyadi has been elected king of 
 Hungary; ezt a 9 fiiit Kdrolynak hijdk, this boy is 
 called Charles. 
 
 5. With the Adjectives: ados indebted, alkal- 
 mas and alkalmatos convenient, suitable, drtalmas 
 injurious, hasznos useful, Hid fit, jo good, rosz bad, 
 kdros prejudicial, kedves dear, affectionate, 
 kellemes agreeable, kenyelmes commodious, com- 
 fortable, leheto possible, lehetetlen impossible, 
 szilkseges necessary, szabad allowed 5 allowable, 
 unalmas tedious, ildvos salutary, valo fit for, 
 
248 
 
 good for, szuletett born (for), termett grown (for) : 
 as, 6 katonanak szuletett, he is born for a soldier; 
 az embernek tehetetlen mindent tudni, it is impos- 
 sible for men to know every thing. 
 
 c. When a direction, aim or movement towards 
 an object is indicated, the affix nak or nek is 
 used with the Substantive representing the object: 
 as, a 9 vdrnak irdnyozta az dgyut, he directed the gun 
 towards the fortress; neki szegzi a' puskdt he aims 
 at him (with a gun); utnak indult, he went on jour- 
 ney; Hunyadi ol seregerel Torokorzdgnak merit, 
 Hunyadi went against Turkey with his army. 
 
 b. Lenni, to be, and venni, to take, are con- 
 structed with the affix nak, nek, when, in English, 
 the Predicate or the Object of the sentence might 
 be constructed with as or like* Jonak lenni 
 nehez, to be good is difficult (to be as a good 
 man is,..); a 9 szegenynek bardtja lenni disco, 
 it is glorious, to be a friend to the poor; rosznak 
 vette, he took it evil (as evil meant). — 
 
 e. Sometimes this affix is used instead of: 
 ill for, gyandnt, as : as, katonanak szdnta magdt, 
 he resolved to be a soldier; lonak neztem, I 
 mistook it for a horse (I considered it as a horse); 
 instead of 16 gyandnt neztem^ and katondul szdnta 
 magdU 
 
 fele towards: as, fahinak ment, he went to- 
 wards the village, instead of a' fain fele ment. 
 
249 
 
 ra, (oil, at): as, ivdsnak adta magdt, he de- 
 livered himself to drunkenness, instead of ivdsra 
 adta magdt. 
 
 f. The Adverbs: elibe before, felibe above 
 govern the objective Substantive with nak, nek. 
 Az asztalnak elibe dllitja magdt, he places himself 
 before the table. 
 
 g. In the expressions : neki busul, to despair, 
 neki keseredik, to be exasperated, and neki esik, 
 to fall to. — 
 
 ndl, nel, at, by; used to the question where? 
 A 9 nagy bdtydmndl van az en dram, my watch is 
 at my uncle's. It is used especially: 
 
 1. In constructions with the Verbs: lakik to 
 dwell, to live (lodge), mulatto stay, fog, kap to seize, 
 ragad to lay hold of: as, hajdndl fogta, he seized 
 him by his hair; kezenel ragadta, he laid hold of 
 his hand; en d nagynenemnel lakom, I live at my 
 aunt's* 
 
 2. After the comparative degree, instead of 
 mint, than : as, nines szebb virdg a 9 rozsdndl, there is 
 no more beautiful flower than the rose, — in- 
 stead of mint a 9 rozsa; — London nagyobb vdros 
 Becsnel, London is a larger town than Vienna. 
 
 3. Instead of mellett near, by the side of, and 
 hozott amongst; as, a 9 Dundndl van egy vdros, 
 instead of a 9 Duna mellett van egy vdros, near 
 the Danube is a town. 
 
 4. In the expressions: minel fogva, in con- 
 
250 
 
 sequence of what, annul fogva, in consequence 
 of that, ennel fogva, in consequence of this. 
 
 Observ. When the object compared is ex- 
 pressed by a Personal Pronoun, instead of a 
 Substantive, the affix ndl is used pleonastically: 
 as, a 9 bdtydm ndlam-ndl nagyobb> instead of a 9 
 bdtydm nagyobb ndlam, my elder brother is taller 
 than I. — 
 
 ra and re, on, at; to the question whither? 
 as, us asztalra lettem a konyvet. I have put the 
 book on the table. 
 
 Especially: 
 
 1. The Verbs: irigykedik to envy, haragszik 
 to be angry, agyarkodik to be in wrath, hat to 
 influence, parancsol to command govern the Sub- 
 stantive expressing the Person with the affix ra 
 or re; as, a tauito hat a 9 tanitvdnyaira, the tea- 
 cher influences his pupils; a katonatiszt gyakran 
 a 9 kozemberre parancsolja a 9 vitezseget, the officer 
 of the army often commands the private to be 
 brave. 
 
 2. Becsiil to value, to esteem, and its syno- 
 nymes are constructed with the Substantive of 
 price., by means of ra, re. Hdrom forinfra 
 becsitli a 9 fel vekdt, he values the bushel at three 
 florins. 
 
 3. Itel to sentence, and kdrhoztat to condemn 
 govern the Substantive expressing punishment, 
 
251 
 
 with the affix ra or re. Haldlra iteltetett,he was 
 sentenced to death. 
 
 4. The Verbs: Mr to ask, to beg, eskuszik to 
 take on oath, fogad to bet, siirget to urge, felszolit 
 to call up, to summons, kenyszerit to force., tanit 
 to teach, oktat to inform, to instruct, to admonish, 
 biztat to animate, vezet to lead, csdbit to entice, 
 figyelmeztet to remind, vigydzik to be attentive, nez 
 to look (at), tekint to glance, tiirekedik to exert 
 one's self, iparkodik to endeavour, igyekezik to 
 contend, szaw (magdt) to resolve, to make up one's 
 mind, a/tm/ to recommend, when transitive, are 
 constructed with the objective Case of the Per- 
 son, the Substantive representing the Object re- 
 ceives the affix ra or re : as, a 9 koriilmenyek mun- 
 kdra kenszeritik az embert, circumstances compel 
 men to work; a 5 Spdrtaiak hazaftsdgra intettek a 9 
 fiatalsdgot, the Spartans admonished their youths 
 to patriotism. 
 
 5. When the change of any condition, the 
 division of a whole into its parts is to be ex- 
 pressed, the Substantive or Adjective denoting the 
 changed condition or the parts divided is used 
 with the affix ra or re: as, az ido melegre vdlto- 
 zotty the weather (is changed into warm) became 
 warm; jobbra fordult a' dolog , things changed 
 into (for the) better; Magyar or szdg negy kertdetre 
 oszlik, Hungary is divided into four districts. 
 
 6. Emlekezik to recollect, to remember, bdmul 
 
252 
 
 to stare at, gondol to think of, govern the objec- 
 tive Substantive with the affixes ra> re: as, igen 
 jol emlekezem azon tcttre, I remember the deed 
 very well; Arra nem gondoltam volna, I should 
 not have thought of it. 
 
 7. The Adjectives alkalmas fit (for), kepes 
 capable, hajlando inclined, kello proper, agreeable. 
 valo to be for, keptelen unable, alkatmatlan unfit 
 govern the Substantive with ra 5 re: as, az ember 
 inkdbb hajlando a vetekre mintsem az erenyre, 
 people are more inclined towards vice than to- 
 wards virtue; tanidt ember nem mindenre alkal- 
 matoSy a learned man is not fit for every thing. 
 
 8. The Participles nezve and tekintve, in con- 
 sideration of, regarding, are constructed with ra 
 and re: as, testi alkotdsukra nezve az dllatok negy 
 fo rendre feloszlanak, in consideration of the struc- 
 ture of the body, animals are divided t into four 
 principal orders. 
 
 Obs. Nezve always follows the Substantive 
 with the Prepositional affix tekintve may precede 
 the Substantive when emphasis requires it. 
 
 9. The affix ra or re is used in order to 
 limit time and extension of space. — Estere ha- 
 rangoznak, the bells are rung for the evening; 
 negyszdz merfoldre terjed az orszdg* hatdra, the 
 boundaries of the realm extend 400 miles. 
 
 10. Ra, re is also used instead of the Postposi- 
 tions:/!?/^ towards, jobbra to the right (instead of 
 
253 
 
 jobbfele), ellen against, szerint according: as, a' Ne- 
 metre ment, he went against the Germans, nyuldkra 
 vaddsz, he hunts hares; paraszt modra ban 
 vele, he behaved to him in the manner of a 
 peasant, instead of paraszt mod szerint... 
 
 1 \ . If Verbs be compounded with m, re or 
 fel 3 they are constructed by means of the Pre- 
 positional affix ra or re : as,, felment a 9 hegyre 
 he went on the mountain; rdlott a 9 nyulra hare. 
 
 rol, rol. from, downwards, has a contrary 
 meaning to ra or re, and is used to the question 
 where from? as, a 9 fdrollehul a' level, the leaves 
 fall from the tree. 
 
 It is used especially in constructions: 
 
 1 . With the Verbs: felejtkezik to forget, aggodik 
 to be anxious, gondoskodik to care for, gondol- 
 kozik to meditate, emlekezik to remember, meg- 
 gyozodik to be convinced, tudosit to inform, tu- 
 dakozodik to enquire: a,s,jotetemenyekrol sohanem 
 kell felejtkezni, benefits must never be forgotten; 
 a 9 tbrtenetiro a 9 regi nemzetek 9 hostetteirol tudosit 
 benunket, the historian informs us of the heroical 
 deeds of ancient nations. 
 
 2. With all Verbs compounded with fe, down, 
 and such as express a motion downwards: as, 
 leszdllt a 9 szekerrdl he descended from the coach; 
 leszaladt a 1 dombrol, he ran down the hill. 
 
 3. With the Adjectives: hires renowned, neve- 
 zetes famous, ismeretes known, and similar ones: as. 
 
254 
 
 deli Amerika drdgakoveirol nevezetes, South Ame- 
 rica is famous for its precious stones* 
 
 4. Instead of the Postpositions: felol, from 
 above, and 60/, out of: as, 6 falurol jon, he 
 comes from the village, instead of faluboL — 
 
 stilly still, together with, means accom- 
 paniment, it is adnexed to the Substantive by 
 means of the vowel which precedes the Plural 
 k. Felesegestiil, gyermekestiil elutazott, he departed, 
 together with his wife and children. 
 
 Instead of still, still, the affix tol, tol is now 
 and then used and added to the derivative Ad- 
 jective instead of the Substantive: as, mdsodik 
 Lajos kiruly lor as tol elreszett, king Lewis II 
 perished, together with his horse. 
 
 tol. tol, of, from, is used: 
 
 1. When a distance between two objects is 
 to be expressed, or a removal of one object from 
 another. Az alma nem esik. messze cl fdtol, the 
 apple does not fall far from the tree. 
 
 2. With Verbs meaning commencement, 
 (relating to place or time), cause, dependency 
 and derivati on, and with vdr to expect, remenyl to 
 hope, kivdn, akar to desire,, her to petition, kove- 
 tel to demand, fel to fear, megijed to be frighten- 
 ed: as, a 9 ki sokat iger attol sokat vdrunk, we 
 expect much from those who promise a great deal; 
 az dllat fel az embertol, animals are afraid of man. 
 
 3. With the Medial Verbs : ovakodik to be care- 
 
255 
 
 ful, to beware of, idegenkedik to be averse, undo- 
 rodik to have an aversion, tartozkodik to abstain, 
 irtodzik to shudder: as, rosz tdrsassdgtol inkdbb 
 ovakodjdl mint a 9 ragadozo dlldttol, avoid (beware 
 of) bad company more than a rapacious beast. 
 
 4. With Verbs meaning prohibition, distinc- 
 tion, difference, parting, degeneration, liberation, 
 purification and privation: as, a 9 levego tisztul a 9 
 kodtol, air becomes purified from the fog; Maggyar- 
 orszdg osi jogaitol megfosztatott, Hungary has been 
 deprived of its ancient rights. 
 
 5, Tud to know, ert to understand, hall to 
 hear, are constructed with Substantives by means 
 of tol, tol. Magdtol ertetodik, it is understood 
 by itself. 
 
 6, Verbs of the Passive voice are construc- 
 ted by means of the same Prepositional affix: as, 
 a 9 gyermekek szilleiktol szeretetnek , children are 
 loved by their parents; a 9 vildg az Istentol terem- 
 tetett, the world was created by God. 
 
 Observ. To avoid a repetition of the same 
 affix, the Postposition altal, through, is used in- 
 stead of tol, when the Verb is constructed with 
 the same affix in the Active voice: as, a 9 Torokok 
 elijesztetettek Magyar or szdgtol Hunyadi dltal, in- 
 stead of Hunyaditol, the Turks were frightened 
 away from Hungary by Hunyadi. 
 
 7. The Adjectives ures empty, tiszta pure, 
 clear, ment free, fiiggetlen independent, govern 
 
256 
 
 the Substantive with the affix tol. tol. Bar mind- 
 nydjan mentek volndnk eloiteletektol, would to God 
 we were all free from prejudices. 
 
 8. Tol, tol is' used instead of miatt because 
 of, on account of: as, a kodtolnem Idthatyhe cannot 
 see on account of the fog. — 
 
 ill, for (as), is used: 
 
 1. When reception into an office, rank or so- 
 ciety is indicated. Allodalmi titkdrid felvetetett, he 
 has been installed as (for) secretary of state. 
 
 2. Instead of mint, like, as: as, parasztul vi- 
 selte magdt, he behaved like a peasant. 
 
 Obs. This affix is used especially to the 
 question hogyan beszel? (in) what languages does 
 he speak: as, ting olid beszeL he speaks English; 
 francziaul tvd, he knows French; etc. 
 
 vd, ve, into, an affix indicating a changed 
 condition (transformation). A' viz borrd*} vdl- 
 tozott, water has been changed into wine; Niobe 
 kove vdliozott, Niobe was turned into a stone. — 
 
 val, vel, with:*) 
 
 1. Verbs meaning association^ conversa- 
 tion or the contrary of them, govern the objec- 
 tive Substantive with this affix: as, velem egyezik, 
 he agrees with me; Magyarorszdg sokat kiizdott 
 
 *) Instead of b rvd. 
 **) See Introduction, on assimilation. 
 
257 
 
 az osztrdk onkenynyeL Hungary has struggled a 
 long time against Austrian despotism. To the above 
 belong the Verbs: kever to mingle , to mix 
 (mechanically), vegyit to mix (chemically), egyesul 
 to unite: as^ tiiz vizzel solia sem egyesul, water 
 and fire never unite together. 
 
 2. Segit to assist, bovelkedik to be in abun- 
 dance ^ bir to possess, megajdndekoz to make a 
 present, megjutalmaz to reward are constructed 
 by means of vol, vel. Jl kircily megajdndekozta 
 nepet torpe alkotmdnynyal the king made his 
 people a present with a crippled constitution. 
 
 3. Dicsekedik to boast, kevelykedik to be 
 proud, pompdzik to glory, el to live upon, to use, 
 tdpldl to nourish, hizlal to fatten, kindl to offer, 
 gyogyit to cure, szolgdl to serve, keveskedik to 
 trade, gazddlkodik to economize, fukarkodik to be 
 a miser, szaporit to increase, fogyaszt to consume, 
 to lessen govern the objective Substantive with 
 the affix valy vel: as, az ember nem el mindeg 
 az eszevel dmbdr 6 az egyetlen eszes dllat, man does 
 not always use his intellect, although he is the 
 only rational animal; f aval keveskedik , he trades in 
 wood; szdz forinttal szaporitotta d jovedelmet, 
 he increased his income by a hundred florins. 
 
 The Verb nevel, to bring up, to maintain, to 
 keep, is constructed either with the affix n or with 
 val, vel: as, kenyeren or kenyerrel neveli d ku- 
 tydjdt, he keeps his dog on bread. 
 
 Csinli, hung. Gram. \ 7 
 
258 
 
 4. Cserel to exchange, fengeget to threaten, 
 rentent to terrify, remit to frighten, veszodik to 
 trouble one's self, and its synonymes; gondol, to 
 care for, lelkesit to animate, bdtorit to encourage, 
 kecsegtet to illude, to deceive, firm to treat (to use 
 any body), foglalkozik to be occupied, tartozik to 
 owe, adozik to pay govern the objective Sub- 
 stantive with this affix: as, keveset gondola' kony- 
 vekkely he cares little for books; mindeg olvasds- 
 sal foglalkozik, he is always occupied with read- 
 ing; ki sokkal tartozik. annak sokat kell fizetni, he 
 who owes much, has much to pay. 
 
 5. Verbs compounded by 6s$ze, egybe and 
 egyiltt (together), govern the Substantive with the 
 affix val, vel. Az ocscm osszeveszett a y bardtjdval, 
 my brother fell out with his friend; egybe gyiij- 
 tbtte a! kezevel, he collected it with his hand 
 (fingers). 
 
 6. The factitive Verbs govern the Substan- 
 tive expressing the Person made active with this 
 affix: as, d fiiival iratom a! konyvet, I let the boy 
 write the book (I have the book written by the 
 boy); a* szaboval ruhdt csindltatunk, we have our 
 dresses made by the tailor. 
 
 7. The Adjectives diis, gazdag rich, tele full, 
 rakott laden, tomott stuffed, hatdros bordering, 
 szomszedos neighbouring, rokon kindred, osztdlyos 
 participating in inheritance, ados indebted, owing, 
 koteles being bound, obliged, kentelen forced, kesz 
 
259 
 
 ready; are constructed by means of val, vel. as, 
 kdrom szdzfonttal ados neki, he owes him ^300; 
 Magyarorszdg Torokorszdggal hatdros, Hungary 
 is bordering on Turkey. 
 
 8. In comparisons 5 the Substantive or Ad- 
 jective expressing the quantity or quality of com- 
 parison is used with the same affix: as, a' mi 
 kertilnk hat ollel hoszzabb c? tieteknel, our garden 
 is 6 fathoms longer than yours; a 9 Duna sokkal 
 nagyobb mint d Themze, the Danube is much 
 larger than the Thames. 
 
 9. When the means, the instrument by which 
 any action is performed, or the price at which, 
 and the quantity (measure) by which things are 
 sold, is to be expressed, the affix val, vel is used. 
 A regi Magyar ok buzogdnynyal harczoltak , the 
 ancient Hungarians fought with whirlbats (clubs) ; 
 szdzdval druljdk a 9 diot, they sell nuts by the 
 hundred; ket garasdval adja azitzet, he sells them 
 at two pence (two pence half penny) a quart 
 
 10. To the question when? the Substantives 
 of time are used with the affix val, vel. Nappal 
 nem latnak d baglyok^ at day-time owls do not 
 see ; ejjel hold vildg van, at night there is moon- 
 shine; negy hettel ezelott Pdrisban voltam, four 
 weeks ago (before four weeks) I was at Paris. 
 
 Except: telben, in the winter; nydron, in 
 the summer; delben, at noon-time; hajnalban, at 
 
 day-break, 
 
 17* 
 
260 
 
 Obs. The Substantive kor, age, is used 
 also as an affix with Substantives of time, to 
 the question when? as, hdrom orakor erkezett ide, 
 he arrived at three o'clock. 
 
 1 1 . The Adverb egyiitt, together, governs the 
 Prepositional affix val, vel. A 1 nagy nenyemmel 
 egyiitt elutaztunk, my aunt and I departed together. 
 
 p. Of the affixes relating to place. 
 There being different affixes relating to place, 
 answering to the questions where? whither? and 
 whence? it will be useful to arrange them cor- 
 rectively, and to mention the rules according to 
 which they are to be used in regard to names 
 of towns and countries. 
 
 Correlative affixes to the questions: 
 where whither whence 
 
 n, at, in ra, to vol, from 
 
 ban, at, in ba, to 6o/, from 
 
 ott, ott, at, in ra, to rol, from. 
 
 . \. n, and consequently ra and rol, are used 
 with names of towns having a final vowel^ or 
 when b, cz, cs, d, f, g, gy, ], k, I, ly, p, r, s, 
 sz, t, ty, z, zs, are final: as, Budcin, at Buda; 
 Pesten, at Pesth; Aradon, at Arad. 
 
 The Exceptions are : Zdgrdb, Gyor, Eger, Mo- 
 dor, the names of Szombat(Rimaszombat, Nagyszom- 
 bat etc.), and those with i final, which receive 
 ban, ba and bol. 
 
?61 
 
 2. The affix ban and its correlatives ba and 
 bol are used: 
 
 a) with the names of parts of the world, 
 of countries, districts, isles, environs, forests, and 
 parks : as, Europdban negy csdszdrsdg van, there 
 are four empires in Europe; Anglidban sok ipar- 
 iizo vdros van, in England there are many manu- 
 facturing towns. 
 
 b) with the names of towns of foreign 
 countries: as, Londonban, in London; Pdrisban, 
 at Paris. 
 
 c) with the names of towns of Hungary termi- 
 nating with m, n or ny. Pozsonyban, at Po- 
 zsony (Presburgh). 
 
 3. The affix ott, ott is used with names of 
 towns which have a final r: as, Fejwvdrott, at 
 Fejervdr; Gyorott, at Gydr (Raab). 
 
 y. Of the Adjectives (Participles) valo 
 and lev 6 with affixes. 
 
 The Verbal Adjectives valo and levo, the 
 former a derivative from van, to be, the latter 
 from lesz (lenni), to become, are used with affixes 
 instead of "van, is, is for." Especially: 
 
 \. Valo is used to the questions whither? and 
 whence? it is used: with the affix nak or nek, 
 added to the Subject of the sentence when this 
 is represented as a future possessor: as, ez a 9 
 penz az atydmnak valo, this money is for my 
 
262 
 
 father; with ra> re and rol, rol, or ba, be, and 
 bol, bol, added to the objective Substantive 
 of the sentence; as, ez a 9 gornb a' sipkdmra valo 
 this button is for my cap; ez az alma arrol a' 
 fdrol valo, this apple is from that tree. 
 
 As ra and vol relate to surface and outside, 
 and ba, bol, to inwardness, the use of either of 
 them will be decided by the meaning of the speaker, 
 whether he mean to express a motion on or from a 
 surface, or in or out of an Object. Thus,, we 
 say: a 9 kereszt a' templomra valo, the cross is 
 for (is to be put on) the roof of the church; and 
 ez\a' kereszt templomba valo, this cross is for (is to 
 be put inside of) the church; ez a' fa az iskoldrol 
 valo, this wood is from (the top of) the school- 
 building; and ez a' fa az iskoldbol valo, this wood 
 is from (out of) the school-building. 
 
 Instead of using derivative Adjectives (of 
 proper Nouns) of i, we often use the Adjective 
 valo with the affix ra, vol or ba, bol, according 
 as the name of the Place is constructed with ra 
 or ba: as, Pestrdl valo ember ez, instead of ez 
 az ember Pesti, this is an inhabitant of Pesth; 
 Pozsonbol valo vagyok, instead of Pozsonyi vagyok, 
 I am from Pozsony (Presburgh). 
 
 2. Leva is used to the question where? with 
 the affixes ban, n, and ndl, the former two with 
 names of Places 5 the latter in constructions 
 similar to "at my father's, and with my 
 
263 
 
 father/': as, a 5 Pesten levo foiskola legeloszor Nagy- 
 szombatban dllittatolt fel, the University at Pesth 
 was first established at Nagyszombat ; a 9 bdtydm- 
 ndl voltam, I have been at my brother's ; Kdroly 
 a 9 bardtjdndl ebedelt, Charles has dined with 
 his friend. 
 
 D- Of the Adjective terminations: *, nyi, $, u and u- 
 
 The preceding terminations of derivative Ad- 
 jectives are used with Substantives of quantity 
 and quality, where in English the Substantive is 
 used in the Objective case. 
 
 Quantity may relate to time and space. 
 Distance may be expressed in measures of space 
 as well as in measures of time. 
 
 1. To questions relating to extension and 
 distance, the Substantive of measure is used with 
 the affix nyi: as, a 9 Duna sok mertfoldnyi hosszu 
 folyo, the Danube is a river many miles long; a 9 
 Calais 9 szoridatja 26 angol mertfoldnyi szeles, the 
 straits of Calais are 26 English miles wide; Buda 
 Pestrol egy negyed or any i tdvol, Buda is distant 
 from Pesth a quarter of an hour. 
 
 Obs. When the Substantive of measure is 
 used with the Adverb tdvol, far, or by itself 
 without any other Adjective expressing quantity, 
 it receives the affix ra or re, besides the Ad- 
 jective termination nyi: as, Esztergom fekszik a 9 
 Dune? jobb partjdn, Buddtol hat mertfoldnyire, 
 
264 
 
 Esztergom is situated on the right bank of the 
 Dunube 6 miles from Buda. 
 
 Obs. The Substantives nap 9 h&L konap, ev, 
 esztendo. when indicating distance, are used in 
 the Nominative case without the termination nyi. 
 
 2. To the question how long? the derivative 
 affix i is added to the Substantive expressing 
 the quantity of time. Hdrom napi jdrds, a three 
 days 5 walk; negy heti munka. a four weeks' work. 
 
 3. To the question how much? the Substan- 
 tives following the Numerals are transformed 
 into derivative Adjectives of a final s. Hat holdas 
 szdntofoldet vett, he has bought three acres of 
 ground; ez a 9 zscik ket ktiblos, this is a bag of 
 two kobol (4 bushels). 
 
 Quality is expressed by means of the de- 
 rivative terminations s 3 u and li. Especially: 
 
 1. In order to express the age of things or 
 persons, the Substantives of time are transformed 
 inio Adjectives by means of the terminative con- 
 sonant s*X« the Adjective "old" being neglected. 
 Eza' gyermek hat honapos, this child is six months 
 old; London tobb mint ezer eves, London is more 
 than a thousand years old. 
 
 2. In all other expressions of quality to the 
 questions what? what sort of? the Substantives 
 
 *) On the formation of them see the Derivation of Ad- 
 jectives. 
 
265 
 
 indicating the quality are transformed into Ad- 
 jectives of u or it, when preceded by another Ad- 
 jective: as 5 ritka fenyu ferfi, a man of rare qua- 
 lities; a* nagy hiru Hnnyadi, the well-renowned 
 Hunyadi. 
 
 When a certain period of past time is com- 
 prehended, the Substantives indicating such a 
 period are used with the possessive affix of the 
 third person Singular: as 5 hat hete hogy Londont 
 elhagytam, three weeks have elapsed since I left 
 London. 
 
 The Expression: ideje hogy menjiink, it is 
 time to go, belongs to the same rule. 
 
 III. 
 
 Of the use of the ©liferent Forms 
 
 of the Verb, and the different Parts 
 
 of speech for connecting 
 
 sentences. 
 
 A. Of the Forms of the Verb. 
 
 i. THE DEFINITE AND INDEFINITE FORMS OF THE 
 ACTIVE VOICE. 
 
 The Definite form of the Active voice is 
 used as often as the object governed by the 
 transitive Verb is determined by the speaker. 
 The object is a certain determined one: 
 
266 
 
 1. When the demonstrative Pronouns precede 
 the Substantive. Azt a' hdzat veszem, I buy that 
 house; axon fn'it Idiom, de nem azt keresem, I see 
 that boy, but I do not look for that one. 
 
 2. When the Substantive is used with the 
 Possessive Affixes. A' bdtydm eladta a 9 kony- 
 veit 3 my brother has sold his books; fejet cso- 
 vdlja, he shakes his head. 
 
 3. When the Personal Pronoun of the third 
 person is used as an Object: as, nem hallom 6t, 
 nem Ldtjuk oket. The Definite Pronouns: magam 
 myself, magad, thyself, maga himself, herself, it- 
 self, etc. require the same construction, when 
 the Subject of the sentence is at the same time 
 the Object: as, az ember nem hallja maga magdt, 
 it is impossible to hear one's self; nem Idthatom 
 magamat, I cannot see myself. 
 
 Obs. The Objective cases of the other Per- 
 sonal Pronouns are not constructed with the De- 
 finite form of the Transitive Verb. Ha ma josz 
 hozzdm csak engemet fogsz talalni, if thou comest 
 to me to-day,, thou wilt only find me. 
 
 4. When the Object of the sentence is a 
 Proper name: as, Cicerot olvasom, I read Cicero; 
 Jdnost hallom, I hear John. 
 
 Obs. When Proper nouns are used instead of 
 common Nouns as generic expressions, the In- 
 definite form of the transitive Verb is to be used 
 
267 
 
 with them. Mi idonkben Jeeves Horatiusttaldlunk, 
 in our time we find few Horaces; Anglia Ciceroit 
 nem emeljuk annyira mint cl hajdani Romdet, we 
 do not extol the Ciceros of England so much as 
 that of ancient Rome. 
 
 5. It is plain from what has been said on 
 the Article, that the Definite form must be used 
 as often as the Article precedes the Objective 
 case: as, a 9 kdzat Idtom, a 9 szot hallom, a 9 levelet 
 megirom. 
 
 2. MOODS AND TENSES OF THE VERB. 
 
 a. Moods of the Verb. 
 
 In regard to the Moods of the Verb, their use 
 will depend upon the manner of speaking, the 
 degree of certainty which the speaker manifests 
 in his assertions, and the object or intention of 
 the speaker. 
 
 When the Object of the sentence is a sim- 
 ple assertion or statement, not liable to any doubt 
 or condition, the Indicative Mood must be used. 
 Kdroly tegnap elutazott^ Charles departed yester- 
 day; kolnap kozzdd fogok jonni, I shall come 
 to you to morrow. 
 
 When the sentence expresses a desire, wish, 
 or command,, and when a question is put the 
 answer to which is doubtful, the Subjunctive 
 Mood must be used. Aldjon meg az Isten, God 
 
268 
 
 bless you; en mondtam neki hogy menjen el, I 
 told him to go; induljatok azonnal, you (shall) 
 start immediately; nem tudom ehnenjen-e vagy nem? 
 I know not whether he (better) go or not. 
 
 When the truth of a sentence depends upon 
 uncertain conditions, or when the speaker is not 
 convinced of its truth, the Conditional is used in 
 Hungarian. Ila ma jonnel akkor vdrndlak 3 if you 
 come to-day I will wait for you; azt mondja 
 hogy c/mcHite. he says that he would go; halottam 
 hogy ott lett volna 3 I heard that he was there. 
 
 p. Tenses of the Verb. 
 
 Regarding the Tenses in general, they are 
 liable to the same rules as the English. Devia- 
 tions from these rules are: 
 
 1. The Present Tense of the Indicative may be 
 used instead of the Future; even the compound 
 Future is very rarely used by the people, which 
 seems to prove that the compound Future formed 
 by means of "fogok" is of a European invention, 
 and the Hungarian nation^ according to the oriental 
 character of its language, used only two Tenses, 
 one for the present and future, and the other for 
 the past time. Ha ma este el nem jon , if he will 
 not come to night; j'ovo evre elmegyek Pdrisba,\ 
 shall go to Paris next year; elmegyek and jon 
 are of the Present Tense. 
 
 2. The First Perfect, also called the Imperfect 
 
U 2G9 
 
 Tense, is the Historical Past tense, and the 
 Tense used in solemn speech, so also is the 
 compound Perfect (Pluperfect) of the Indica- 
 tive Mood; they are not used in familiar con- 
 versation, the Perfect Tense having gained 
 the prerogative of both the preceding ones. 
 
 y. Future Tense of and, end. 
 
 The different forms of the Future radical of 
 and, end (vdrand, verend) are not used very fre- 
 quently either by the people, or by authors. The 
 Present tense of it plays a great part in solemn 
 speech, when any certainty or necessity of future 
 action is supposed; this necessity then lies beyond 
 the sphere of the active Subject itself; hence the 
 Participle of this root implies the same meaning 
 as the Latin of "dus", viz, duty. In recent times 
 this Tense has been introduced simply instead 
 of the compound future. 
 
 3. PARTICIPLES. 
 
 Participles are forms of the Verb having no 
 determined Personal relation. 
 
 The Participles formed by means of van, ven, 
 are those of the Present, and express simply the 
 condition of the active Subject; they are not liable 
 to any alteration whatever in regard to affixes. 
 Luther, Romdban Idtvdn a 9 papa' bunds eleteL d 
 Romai Egyhdztoi elszakada, Luther, seeing the 
 
270 
 
 vicious life of the Pope at Rome, separated him- 
 self from the Roman church. 
 
 The Participle terminating in va, ve is that 
 of the Past; it was formerly used with the pos- 
 sessive affixes m, d, nk, tok, k, and very likely 
 gave origin to the Imperfect Tense, the v of the 
 participle being neglected. In ancient Documents 
 of Hungarian writing we find the constructions: 
 „Es mi aluvdnk elorozzdk diet (aluvdnk instead of 
 alva), (we) having fallen asleep,, they stole him 
 secretly; tevelgetek nem tudvdtok irdst (instead 
 of nem tudua), not having known writing, you were 
 ilable to mistakes (erred), — At present it is 
 used as a Participle of the Perfect; as, 
 
 Elremtilve tekint, temeto, redd 
 
 A* Winder hatalom, (Berzsenyi) 
 
 Glittering power looks alarmed at thee, O 
 grave (trembles at thee. .) 
 
 Observ. 1. The Participle of the Present is 
 often used intsead of that of the Passive: as, 
 Buzdito katonds ruhdt 
 
 Qltven, lelke nemes Idngja kigerjedes. (Berzsenyi,) 
 Being dressed in encouraging soldier's dress, 
 
 the noble flames of his soul burst forth. 
 
 Obs. 2. Instead of the Past Participle, or 
 the Present Tense of the Ind. Mood of the Pass. 
 Voice, the Past Participle of the Active may be used 
 as a predicate of the sentence ; in that case it has a 
 plural form as well when the Subject of the sen- 
 
271 
 
 tence requires it: as, a 9 gyermekek szeretvek a 9 
 szuleiktol, instead of a' gyermekek szuleiktol szere- 
 tetnek, children are beloved by their parents. 
 
 Obs. 3. The same Participle is often used 
 Adverbially with other Personal Verbs. Vdlaink 
 meg vannak rakva terhekkel, our shoulders are 
 laden with burdens ; meg van irva, roszat ne cse- 
 lekedj, it is written (as a command), thou shalt 
 do no evil. 
 
 Obs. 4. The Participles and the Verbal Ad- 
 jectives govern the objective Substantive with 
 the same Affix as the primitive Verb: as, a' 
 gybzedelemhez szokott sereg nagyon is erezven e* 
 nap 1 csapdsdt vissza vonuldsra kesziilt, the army, 
 used to victory, sensible of the great loss of the 
 day, prepared for retreat. 
 
 4. THE INFINITIVE WITH AFFIXES. 
 
 The Infinitive of the Verb is used with the 
 Possessive Affixes as often as some personal re- 
 presentation is connected therewith (when it is 
 the appositum of the predicate of the sentence). 
 Such representations take place: 
 
 When the Infinitive is connected with the 
 Subject of the sentence by means of: szabad 
 allowed, nehez difficult, konnyii easy, lehetetlen 
 impossible, lehet possible, and the impersonal Verb 
 kell, to be obliged, the Subject then receives the 
 affix nak or nek: as, Kdrolynak szabad haza men- 
 
272 
 
 nie 3 Charles is allowed to go home; nekem lehe- 
 tetlen irnom, it is impossible for me to write; 
 nekunk menniink kell, we are obliged to go. 
 
 The Affix het or hat, and the Impersonal 
 Verb lehet are of the same meaning, the latter 
 being a derivative Verbal root of lenni, to become, 
 it might be questioned which expression be pre- 
 ferable, 6i mehetek" or "mennem lehet?" 
 
 The Construction with lehet is to be used 
 when there is no external obstacle, and that with 
 hat or het. when there is no deficiency in the 
 active Subject itself; thus, ki nem lehet mennem, 
 I cannot go out (when the door is locked); ki 
 nem mehetek, I cannot go out (being ill). 
 
 B. Of terms of Periodical Constructions. 
 
 When simple sentences are constructed into 
 periods^ it may arise either that the same Sub- 
 ject relates to more than one Predicate (two 
 simple sentences have the same Subject), then, 
 in order to avoid badly sounding repetitions of the 
 same Subject, we use relative Pronouns, — or 
 that two different Subjects or Objects relate to 
 the same Predicate and two different Predicates 
 relate to the same subject, — or lastly that two 
 sentences with different Subjects and Predicates 
 are to be connected together, then the connections 
 are effected by means of Conjunctions. 
 
273 
 
 1. Of the Relative Pronouns. 
 
 The Hungarians distinguish three kinds of 
 relative Pronouns: ki who, relative to persons, 
 melly which, to irrational beings, mi what, to 
 things inanimate. Melly and mi are often used 
 promiscuously; the only leading principle may be 
 remarked: as often as the objects related to are 
 represented as individuals, or as definite ones, 
 the use of melly is preferable, on the contrary^ 
 mi is used: as,, Hunyadi, ki akkoriban Tor ok- 
 orszdgban volt, nem vedhette magut axon ald-valo 
 rdgalmazdsok ellen, a' mellyekkel a' roszlelku Cilley 
 otet megtdmadta; ambdr tudta, mit mivel a gonosz 
 tandcsnok,.... Hunyadi, who at that time stayed 
 in Turkey, could not defend himself against the 
 calumnies with which the ill-natured Cilley at- 
 tacked him; although he knew of the machi- 
 nations of the malicious counsellor. 
 
 On the use of the Article with these Pro- 
 nouns, see above. 
 
 When the relative Pronoun is followed im- 
 mediately by its Substantive, a 9 melly or melly is 
 used; it may then relate to persons or inanimate 
 things, A melly ferfiak dldozatul item estek a 9 zsar- 
 nok 1 pallosdnak, azokat messze foldon uldoze 
 cselszovenyivel, those men who fell not as a sa- 
 cri6ce to the tyrant's sword, he persecuted by 
 his intrigues in distant countries. 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. \ 8 
 
274 
 
 The relative Pronoun agrees with its Sub- 
 stantive in Number, receiving the affix which is 
 governed by the Verb of which it is the object. 
 Soha ne igerj , mit nem tarthatsz. never promise 
 what you cannot perform; az ember ek, a? kikkel 
 roszul bdntdl, the men whom you have ill- 
 treated. 
 
 Obs. Although the Substantive is only used 
 in the Singular Number after Numerals, yet the 
 Pronoun relating to it is used in the Plural: as, 
 husz katona, fciket megfogtak, ten soldiers whom 
 they caught. 
 
 Correlative Pronouns are those which are 
 not used separately, but, the one being used in the 
 antecedent, the other cannot be omitted in the 
 consequent. Such are: relative to quantity: an- 
 nyi. so many, so much, — d mennyL as many, as 
 much ; relative to q u a 1 i t y : min6 3 millyen, viilly, what, 
 what sort of, — oily ollyan such (like- like). 
 These Pronouns form the link between the Con- 
 junctions and the relative Pronouns, and are 
 often expressed by means of Conjunctions, in 
 foreign languages. Annyi biizdt hoztak d vdrba, 
 d mennyit ev' lefolyta alatt nem emeszthetett volna 
 a 9 vdrorseg, they brought so (as) much corn into 
 the fortress, as the garrison could not have con- 
 sumed in the course of a year. 
 
275 
 
 3. Of the Conjunctions* 
 
 Conjunctions are terms used to connect two 
 different Subjects or two different Predicates of 
 simple sentences,, and also to join together two 
 different simple sentences: as. my brother and 
 Charles departed; Charles left Paris and 
 Lyons; the garden is large but uncultivated; 
 Charles went in the garden when William had 
 his dinner. 
 
 The correlative Conjunctions are mentioned 
 in the formal part. In consideration of the con- 
 junctive and disjunctive ones is to be remarked: 
 
 regarding es, meg, and; — meg is used in 
 order to comprehend two Objects under one col- 
 lective notion, es is a mere copula of two words or 
 sentences, Hdrom meg ketto 6t, three and two 
 make five; London es Paris nagy vdrosok. 
 
 is, also, has very often an ironical meaning, 
 and that of boasting; in that case it is mostly 
 translated by as well. Fvancziaovszdgban is utaz- 
 tam, I have been travelling in France as well. 
 
 When the copulatives "and,, aswell — , as" 
 are to be expressed, the Conjunction is, must be 
 repeated in the consequent: as, kepedet is Idiom, 
 szavadat is hallom, I see thy face, and hear thy 
 voice; magyarid is angolul is beszel, he speaks 
 Hungarian as well as English. 
 
 pedig is of a disjunctive meaning, but is often 
 
 18* 
 
276 
 
 used as a copulative; hence it may be translated 
 by and, but, though , yet, according to what the 
 meaning of the sentence is. Kdroly haza megy en 
 pedig u? bdlba megyek, Charles is going home and 
 I am going to the ball; az ocsem el nemjott, pedig 
 irt hogy el fog jonni, my younger brother has not 
 arrived j yet he has written to (inform) me he 
 would come. 
 
 ha 9 if, when followed or preceded by a ne- 
 gation, is constructed with the Conjunction is, 
 which is placed after the predicate of the sen- 
 tence; constructions of that kind are always of a 
 concessive meaning. Mi setdlni nem megyunk, ha 
 uz id 6 szep is , we shall not take a walk^ though 
 the weather be fine. 
 
 sent and se are used instead of is nem, is 
 ne, and are accompanied by nem or ne, when 
 neither and nor are to be expressed, in that case 
 the negation is enforced by the use of nem or ne; 
 when sent and se are used separately, the nega- 
 tive nem or ne cannot be used with them. A' fiu 
 sem (i leczkejet nem tanulta, sem az eras tit nem 
 vegezte el, the boy has neither learned his lesson 
 nor finished his writing; Kdroly se fog elmenni, 
 neither will Charles go away. 
 
 ne is only used with the Subjunctive and Im- 
 perative Moods. Ne menj, do not go; aztmond- 
 tam hogy ne tegyed, I told you not to do it. 
 
277 
 
 IV. 
 
 Of the consequence of Parts of" 
 
 Speech, or the arrangement of 
 
 the words in a sentence. 
 
 In arranging the parts of speech in a sen- 
 tence, Emphasis is the leading principle to be 
 considered; for this reason: 
 
 1. The Verb precedes all other parts of 
 speech, if any particular Emphasis is placed on 
 it: as, megholt Maty as kirdly, oda van az igazsdg, 
 Dead is king Matthew (king Matthew is dead), 
 (and) justice is lost. 
 
 Otherwise the Verb follows immediately that 
 word of the sentence, on which the Emphasis is 
 placed. Kdroly tudja a 1 leczkejet jol, Charles 
 knows his lesson well; jol tudja Kdroly a 9 lecz- 
 kejet, and Kdroly jol tudja a 9 leczkejet, Charles 
 knows his lesson well. 
 
 2. When any special Emphasis is placed on 
 the Adjective, it generally follows its Substantive 
 in the same Number and Case: as, penzt sokat 
 nyerty he won much money. In order to render 
 the Emphasis conspicuous, the Adjective is joined 
 with its Substantive by means of the Conjunction 
 pedig: as, az apdm lovat vett, pedig szepet, my 
 father has bought a horse, and that a beautiful one. 
 
 If two or more Adjectives precede the Sub- 
 stantive, the one specifying the Substantive pre- 
 
278 
 
 cedes it immediately: as, egy szep magyar levelet 
 irtam, I have written a fine Hungarian letter; a' 
 katalmas britt birodalom, the mighty realm of 
 Britannia. 
 
 4. If any Adjective, preceding a Substantive, 
 be determined by any other word or words what- 
 soever, they precede the Adjective immediately. 
 A 9 velihik elvre nezve rokon emberekkel szivesen tar- 
 salkodunk, we converse with pleasure with those 
 who are of the same principle as we ourselves 
 (with those related to us in regard to principle 
 we willingly converse). 
 
 5. In regard to titles, the following arrange- 
 ment is conformable to the genius of the Hun- 
 garian language: the Adjectives of distinction, 
 tekinteles honoured, meltosdgos right-honourable, 
 kegyehnes gracious, etc. precede the whole title 
 and are followed immediately by the predicative 
 name of the family; after these is placed the 
 surname 5 then the Christian name; the naming 
 of the office or rank held by the person followed 
 by the words ur Sir, Mister, asszony Mistress, 
 or asszonysdg ladyship, is placed last Melto- 
 sdgos (Jnfalvi Olmosy Pal grof ur 9 the right- 
 honourable the Earl of Onfalva Paul Olmosy; 
 Nagysdgos Cseveghdti Csevegg TLrzsebet bdrone 
 asszonysdg, the right-honourable the lady Elisa- 
 beth Csevegg, baroness of Gseveghat. 
 
 6. In regard to Verbs compounded by the Ad- 
 
279 
 
 verbs fel, le, meg, el, vissza, ossze, etc., they are se- 
 parable from their Verbs, and follow them as often 
 as the Emphasis is placed on the preceding Sub- 
 stantive or the Verb itself; but if they are used 
 in opposition to other Adverbs, or the Emphasis 
 is put on them, they precede the Verb, from 
 which they may be separated by the Conjunction 
 of the sentence, or by the Verb fog, used as 
 the Auxiliary of the Future Tense : as, ki adta el 
 (i lovat? who sold the horse? but: eladtad-e a 
 lovat? hast thou sold the horse? Mi el fogjnk 
 adni a' lovunkat, we shall sell our horse. 
 
 7. The negative Adverbs nem and ne, pre- 
 cede the Object or word denied* Nem az atydm 
 volt itt, not my father has been here , and az 
 atydm nem volt itt, my father has not been here. 
 Sem and se may be placed after the Substan- 
 tive, but they must precede the Verb; if sem or se 
 be followed by nem or ne 9 sem is placed before 
 the Substantive and nem before the Verb. Sem 
 en^nem megyek falnra, sem cC bdtydm, neither I 
 nor my brother will go into the country; se penzt 
 se ruhdt nem ad, he gives neither clothes nor 
 money, 
 
 8. The Conjunctions: noha, bar, dmbdr, 
 although, though, mivel, minthogy, because, de, 
 but, mintha, as if, miutdn, after, mielott, before, 
 ha, if, hogy, that, mint, as, mihelyt, as soon as, are 
 used at the beginning of the sentence. 
 
280 
 
 Reading Exercises. 
 
 Hungarian Anecdotes, relating to the last war. 
 
 ..Comrade^ (brother) teach me how to keep 
 oft the blows," said a recently levied hussar to a 
 hero, who was well proved in battle. „Of what 
 use would that be?" asked the veteran; v my son 
 do you but strike, and let the Austrians keep off 
 the strokes." 
 
 „ Why don't you learn the military exercises 
 in Hungarian?" asked an ultra Magyar from a 
 hussar-hero? it is detestable to hear the German 
 command. — .,Sir (my Sir)," said the hussar, „if 
 we were commanded in Hungarian I should un- 
 derstand, but my horse would not." 
 
 „Surely I must confess, that I am apprehen- 
 sive for my nation, I lose my heart when I 
 think of it," — said Baron S., — who was well 
 known secretly to belong to the antinational 
 party, — after he had enumerated all his patrio- 
 tic deeds before an officer of the hussars. — „It 
 would be better, I think/' said the hussar, ?JJ if you 
 ost your head, you would be then freed from all 
 anxiety (your poor soul then would be in re- 
 pose)." 
 
281 
 
 Otvasdsi gyakorlatok. 
 
 Magyar meselyek az utolso haborubol. 
 
 „Bdcsii tanitson engem hogyan elcsapni a 9 kard- 
 utest" szolt egy huszdr-ujoncz egy hadedzett hu- 
 szdr-vitezhez. — „Minek az nehed/' felele a 9 ha- 
 dastyfirty y.fiam te csak ilssedy hadd csapja el az 
 litest a 9 Nemet." 1 ) 
 
 yyHdt miert nem tanuljdtok magyar nyelven a 9 
 katonai gyakorlatokat? kerdi egy tulbuzgo Magyar 
 az dreg huszdr-viteztoly „utdlatos hallani a 9 nemet 
 parancsszot! " — „Uraniy" mond a hiiszdr, ,yha 
 magyarul commandiroznak*) , en ertenty de a 9 lovam 
 nem erti. ii ' 1 ) 
 
 yyMegvallom bizony, hogy nagy aggodalmam van 
 hazdmrol es nemzetemroly lelkem csiigged ha rd 
 gondolok," szol S — barb, kirol tudva volt hogy 
 alattomban a' nemzetelleni pdrttal tarty — miutdn 
 egy huszdr-tiszt elott elosorolta volna hazafiui tet- 
 teit. yyBizony jobb volna ha teste csiiggney nyugalma 
 lenne akkor szegeny lelkeneky' c mond a 9 huszdr. 3 ) 
 
 *) Commandiroz-ni is commonly used by the soldiers 
 instead of par arte snokol-ni. 
 
282 
 
 In the sanguinary battle at Petervasara, a 
 hussar had been taken prisoner, caught in the 
 fact of splitting the helmet and head of an Aus- 
 trian curassier. The hussar, as prisoner, was 
 brought before an Austrian officer, to whom the 
 captors narrated the hussar's deed in such a 
 manner as to make the officer's hair stand on 
 end. — jjAre there any more of you, provided 
 with such infernal arms?" asked the officer. 
 „Why^ Sir," said the hussar, „it depends upon what 
 humor the hussar is in, accordingly he cleaves 
 with his sword to the chin or to the stomach of 
 his enemy." 
 
 After the occupation of Pest, the Austrian 
 commander had quartered his soldiers in the sur- 
 rounding villages; the village magistrate there was 
 bound to confess on his conscience the disposition 
 of the inhabitants. At one of these confessional pro- 
 ceedings with a village -magistrate , as the officer 
 asked him, encouragingly, to tell whether the inha- 
 bitants of the village were well disposed? — the 
 magistrate innocently declared: „Sir, they are all 
 honest Hungarians, except the priest who is a 
 German (Austrian) and who cannot tolerate the 
 Hungarians, because, — the steward of our village 
 says — , he is a black-yellow. 4 ) 
 
 After the battle of Kapolna the Austrian 
 
283 
 
 A 9 peterrdsdrai iltkozetben egy huszdr epen 
 tetten fogatott el, midon egy osztrdk vertesnek a 9 
 sisakjdt a 9 fejevel egyiitt kette hasitd. A 9 huszdr 9 
 mint fogoly, egy osztrdk tiszt elibe vezetetik, kinek 
 az elfogok hajborzaddsig festik a 9 huszdr tettet. 
 „ Van-e meg tobb illyen ordogkaru koztetek/' ker- 
 di a tiszt: „Az az, Uram, a 9 mind kedvben van a 9 
 huszdr, ugy aztdn az ellensegenek vagy az dldig, 
 vagy a 9 gyomrdig ereszti be a 9 kardjdt/ £ mond a 9 
 huszdr. 
 
 Pest 9 megszdlldsa titan az osztrdk vezer a 9 ko- 
 rulette fekvo falvakba beszdlldsold katondit, hoi 
 rendesen a 9 biro 9 lelkiismeretere kotetett kivallani 
 a 9 lakosok 9 lelkuleteU Egy falusi bironak illyfele 
 vallatdsa 9 alkalmdval, amint az osztrdk tiszt biz- 
 tatolag megszolitja, hogy mondand, ha valljon jo 
 lelkiiletuek-e a 9 fahC lakosai, amaz drtatlansdgdban 
 kifakad: „Uram mindnydjan becsiiletes magyar em- 
 berek, kiveve a 9 papot,a 9 kinemet, eskiazert nem 
 szivelheti a 9 Magyart, mondja a 9 tiszttarto ur, mert 
 feketesdrga" 
 
 A 9 kdpolnai csata utdn az osztrdk sereg vissza- 
 
284 
 
 army, being^ driven back towards Pest, threatened 
 to punish with stick and bullet all those who dared 
 to divulge, that the gloriously victorious army of 
 the Emperor was retreating, A journeyman, tra- 
 velling from Drebeczen towards Pest, crossed the 
 Austrian camp; (on his way) being asked by 
 some Austrian officers, whether he knew any thing 
 of the Hungarians? — .,Of course I do," said he, 
 and that is, they are retreating; „ where to? 
 where to?" asked the former with delight; „all 
 towards Pest," answered the journeyman. 
 
 ,,The two weeks last very long," said Lord D., 
 — in April 1849 — , to an Austrian colonel, who 
 was quartered at his house : — „how should they 
 not last long with such a people, who do not 
 mind the strategetic flank-movements ^ but run 
 with fixed bayonets even against the cannons, 
 
 „Whence shall we get so many arms?" 
 asked the officers of general Bern, when in Tran- 
 silvania he levied soldiers with great urgency. 
 „The Russians have just now brought 30,000 
 proved muskets into the country, of which we will 
 take possession," answered Bern, — The brave 
 leader has redeemed his promise. 
 
285 
 
 szorongatatvdn Pest fele, bottales golyoval fenye- 
 getett mind azoknak, kik hiresztelni mernek, hogy a 9 
 dicsosegesen gyozedelmes csdszdri sereg visszavo- 
 nuL Egy Debreczenbol Pestre utazo vdndorlegeny 
 az osztrdk tdboron keresztul utazott; utjdban osz- 
 trdk tisztektol kerdeztetve, ha tud-e valamit a 9 Ma- 
 gyarok felol? „ Tudok bizony" mond 6, „meg pedig, 
 hogy visszavonulnak." „Merre? Merre?" kerdezik 
 orommel az elobbiek; „mind Pest fele," mond a 9 
 vdndor. 
 
 „Sokdig tart a 9 ket het/' szolt D. nagysdga, — 
 az 1S49 evi Aprilisben, — a 9 ndla beszdlldsolt 
 osztrdk ezredes urhoz: „hogy is ne tartson, felelt 
 az ezredes iir, ollyan neppel ki nem ilgyel a 9 had 
 tudomdny szerinttett oldalmozgdsokra, de szuronyi 
 szegezve neki rohan meg az dgyunak is' ib ) 
 
 „Honnan veszimk anuyi fegyvert?" kerdezik 
 Bern tdbornagy katona-tisztjei , midon erelyesen 
 ujonczoztatott Erdelyben. Epen most hozott az Orosz 
 harmincz ezer mar probdlt puskdt az orszdgba, a 9 
 mit majd idle dtveszunk, felelt Bern; 9 s a 9 derek 
 vezer be is vdltotta szavdt. 
 
286 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 \) Bdcsi, little, and dear brother, is commonly used in ad- 
 dressing elder persons who are on friendly terms with us ; espe- 
 cially, children address the friends of the family with Bdcsi. 
 
 2) The Hungarian army having being considered as a sup- 
 plementary part of the imperial army, the German language 
 therein was introduced as the language of command, and was 
 retained in the old regiments in 1848 — 9. 
 
 3) The quibble is in: lelkem csiigged, and teste csuggne 
 (to drop the soul, and to suspend (hang) the body) to lose 
 the heart, and lose the head. 
 
 4) Black-yellow; the colours of the Austrian banners are 
 black and yellow, and people who were of the Austrian party 
 were therefore called black -y ellows. 
 
 5) When, in the autumn of I8i8, prince Windischgratz re- 
 ceived the command over the Austian army in order to stifle 
 the Hungarian revolution in its birth, he promised, to the court 
 of Vienna, to extirpate the Hungarian revolutionary party in the 
 course of a fortnight. 
 
287 
 
 VOCABULARY 
 
 TO THE COMPOSITIONS. 
 
 (Abbreviations' S., Substantive; coll., collective; A,, Adjective; n., nu- 
 meral; v., verbal; Adv., Adyerb; C, Conjunction; V,, Verb; V. n., 
 Verb neuter; V. a,, Verb active; Po., Postposition; Po. a., Postposi- 
 tional afflx; Prep. Preposition; Pr„ Prononn; a., adjective; Part., 
 Participle, 
 
 L Hungarian-English. 
 
 ^ Ahogy, C, as. 
 
 Ahol, Ad., where, there. 
 
 A 1 and az, Art. (a' before Sub- Ajdndeko'Z-ni, V., to make 
 
 stantives beginning with a a present. 
 
 vowel), the. Ajt6 y S., door. 
 
 Ablak, ("plur. ablakok), S., win- Akdr — , akdr, C, either — , 
 
 dow. or. 
 
 Abrosz, S., table-cloth, Akar-ni, V., to wish, to be 
 
 Acsmesterseg, S., carpenter's willing, to will. 
 
 trade. Akarat, S., will. 
 
 Ad-ni*~) V., to give. Akaratlanut, Adv., unwillingly. 
 
 Ados, S., debtor. Aid, Po. , (to the question 
 
 Adossdg, S., debt. whither), under. 
 
 Ayyonlb-ni , V., to kill by Alak, S., shape, form. 
 
 shooting. Alapit-ani, V., to found. 
 
 Agyit, S., cannon. Alapito, S., founder. 
 
 *) The Active and Keuter Verbs have the termination of their Infini- 
 tive annexed; of the Mediums the Infinitive is included in a parenthesis, 
 
288 
 
 Alatt, Po., (to the question 
 where); under. 
 
 Algyu, S., cannon. 
 
 Alhalik, (alhat-ni), V., to be 
 sleepy. 
 
 Alkotmdny, S., constitution. 
 
 Afkuszik, alkud-ni), V., to bid 
 in the price. 
 
 All-ani, V., to stand. 
 
 Allando, A., constant. 
 
 Allat, (plur. dllalok),S., animal. 
 
 Allit-ani, V., to state, to assert. 
 
 Alma, S. coll., apple. 
 
 Alom, S., sleep, a dream. 
 
 J//tf/, Po., through, by. 
 
 Ambdr, C, although. 
 
 Amerika, S., America. 
 
 Angol, Angol, S. & A., Eng- 
 lishman, English. 
 
 Angolorszag, S., England. 
 
 Angolul, Adv., English, in Eng- 
 lish. 
 
 Anya, S., mother; az, ffjtytf, 
 the mother, 
 
 Annyival, C. & Adv., as much. 
 
 Apolgat-ni, V., to cherish. 
 
 Apr His y S., April. 
 
 Arany, S., Gold. 
 
 Arafiyldncz, S., Gold-chain. 
 
 ^ r ? S., price. 
 
 Arnyek, S., shadow. 
 
 Art-ani, V., to injure, to be 
 injurious. 
 
 Arul-ni, V., to sell. 
 
 As-ni, V., to dig. 
 
 Asztal, (pi. asztalok),S., table. 
 
 Asztalkendo, S., table-napkin. 
 
 .d'^ia, S., Asia. 
 
 Atvesz, tdtven-ni), V., to take, 
 
 to receive, 
 ^fytf, fpl- atydk), S., father; az, 
 
 afytf, the father. 
 Augnsztns, S., August, (name 
 
 of the month.) 
 y4z., Pr., that. 
 
 Azonnal, Adv., immediately. 
 Azutdn, Adv., afterwards. 
 ;4z.Ma, S., Asia. 
 
 /?#;", S., evil, trouble. 
 Balvelemenyii, A., of a wrong 
 
 opinion. 
 Bdn-ni, V., to treat, to pro- 
 ceed. 
 
 /?dr, C, though. 
 
 Bardt, S., friend; a' ^ara^, the 
 friend. 
 
 Bardtne, S., female friend. 
 
 Bator, A., bold, gallant. 
 
 Bdtorsdg, S., courage. 
 
 Bdtya, S., elder brother. 
 
 Becsul-ni 3 V., to esteem, to 
 value. 
 
 Z?<?Ae, S., peace; &e'#e' idejen, 
 in times of peace. 
 
 Bekot-ni, V., to bind, to tie up. 
 
 #e/a, S., Albert. 
 
 Benyomds, S., impression. 
 
 Berlo, S., tenant. 
 
 Beszel-ni, V., to speak. 
 
 ltefe#, A., ill. 
 
 Zte/w, S., letter (character in 
 the Alphabet). 
 
289 
 
 Bezdr-ni, V. , to close, to 
 
 shut. 
 Birodalom, S., empire. 
 Birtok, S., estates, the manor. 
 Biz-ni, V., to trust. 
 Bizonyosan, Adv., surely. 
 Bizonytalan, A., uncertain. 
 Biztossdg, S., security. 
 Bokreta, S., nose-gay, a bunch 
 
 of flowers. 
 Borneo, S., Borneo. 
 Bot^ S., stick, cane. 
 Britania, S., Britain. 
 Britt, S. Briton,, British sub- 
 ject. 
 Brilszel, S., Brussels. 
 Bucsii, S., taking leave, leave. 
 J5w/or, S., furniture. 
 Buza % S., coll., wheat, corn, 
 
 crop. 
 Bunhodik (bunhod-ni) V., to 
 
 sin. 
 Bunds, S. & A., sinner, cul- 
 pable. 
 Buntetes, S. punishment. 
 
 Cs. 
 
 Csa#, C, but, only. 
 Csata, S., battle. 
 Csatamezdy S., field of battle. 
 Csekelyseg, S., trifle. 
 Cselekszik (cseleked-ni), V., to 
 
 act. 
 Cselekedet, S., action. 
 Csotorldk, S., Thursday. 
 
 Csing, hung. Gram. 
 
 Z>e, C, but. 
 
 December, S., December. 
 Delutdn, S. & Adv., afternoon. 
 Dicser-ni, V., to praise. 
 Dolgozik (dolgoz ni), V., to 
 
 work. 
 Do log, S., work. 
 Draga, A., dear, valuable. 
 
 E. 
 
 2£6ed, S., dinner. 
 EdeSj A., sweet, dear. 
 Ege'sz, A., whole.; 
 Egeszseges, A., healthy, well, 
 ifyy, A. n., one. 
 Egyenlo. A., equal. 
 Egyensuly, S., equilibrium. 
 Egyhdz, S., church. 
 Egyhdz-javito, S., reformer of 
 
 the church. 
 Egymds, Pr., one another. 
 Egynehdny, Pr. a., some. 
 2£/i, A., nocturnal. 
 Ekez-ni, V., to accentuate. 
 Ekszer, S., jewels. 
 2?/-m, V., to live. 
 Elad-ni, V., to sell. 
 Elbeszel-ni, V., to narrate, to 
 
 tell. 
 Elbucsuzik(elbucsuz-ni), V., to 
 
 take leave. 
 Elebb, Adv., sooner. 
 Elebetesz Qelebeten-ni), V., to 
 
 prefer. 
 
 49 
 
290 
 
 Elefdnt, S., elephant. 
 Elejet vehet, V. , can pre- 
 sent. 
 
 Elejet vesz Qelejet ven-ni), 
 V., to prevent. 
 
 Elemez-ni, V., to analyze. 
 
 Elenyez-ni, V., to hide, to 
 mask. 
 
 Eler-ni, V., to reach. 
 
 Eles, A., sharp, eleshegyu fine- 
 pointed. 
 
 Eles-ni, V., to fall. 
 
 Elet, S., life. 
 
 Elevenen, Adv., alive. 
 
 Elfelejt-eni, V., to forget. 
 
 Elhagy-ni, V., to leave. 
 
 Elhi-ni, V., to call for. 
 
 Ehisz, Qelhin-ni), V., to be- 
 lieve. 
 
 Elkiilonoz-ni, V., to separate. 
 
 Ellen, Po., against. 
 
 Elmegy Qelmen-ni), V. }i to go 
 away. 
 
 E!nyom-ni, V., to oppress, to 
 suppres. 
 
 Eld It, Po., before. 
 
 Efrejt-eni, V., to conceal. 
 
 Elront-ani, V., to spoil. 
 
 Elsiet-ni, V., to hasten away. 
 
 Elszakad-ni, V. n., to break 
 (a string). 
 
 Elteved-ni, V., to lose one's 
 way. 
 
 Elutazik (elutaz-ni) , V., to 
 depart. 
 
 Elvesz telven-ni)i V., to take 
 away. 
 
 Elvesz-ni, V. n., to perish, to 
 become lost. 
 
 Elvesiett, A. v., lost. 
 
 Ember, S., man; az ember, 
 the man; az emberek, the 
 men, men. 
 
 Emberi-nem, S., man-kind. 
 
 Embertdrs, S., fellow-man. 
 
 Emlekoszlop, S., monument. 
 
 £n, Pr., I. 
 
 Enekel-ni, V., to sing. 
 
 Enged-ni, V., to yield, to al- 
 low, to give way, to suffer. 
 
 Engedelmes, A., obedient. 
 
 Engedetlen, A., disobedient. 
 
 Epit-enu V., to build. 
 
 Epitesz, S., builder. 
 
 Erdnti and irdnti, A., towards. 
 
 Ercz., S., ore, metal; fig. iron. 
 
 Erdek, S., the interest. 
 
 Erdemel-nL V., to deserve. 
 
 Erdo, S., forest, wood. 
 
 Ereny, S., virtue. 
 
 Erenyes, A., virtuous. 
 
 Erett, A. v., ripe. 
 
 Erez-ni, V., to feel. 
 
 Erkezik Qerkez-ni) y V., to ar- 
 rive. 
 
 Erkolcsileg, Adv., morally. 
 
 £ro, S., strength, force. 
 
 £rds, A., strong. 
 
 Ert-eni, V., to understand. 
 
 Ertekes, A., valuable. 
 
 J?5, C, and. 
 
 i!,\se£, S., case. 
 
 Esik (es-ni), V., to fall; eso 
 esikj it rains. 
 
294 
 
 Estve, S. & Adv., evening, in 
 
 the evening. 
 Esz, S., reason, intellect ; eszitk, 
 
 their reason, their intellect. 
 Ev, S., year. 
 Ez, Pr., this. 
 Ezelolt, Adv., formerly. 
 
 F. 
 
 Fa, S., wood. 
 
 Fal, S., wall. 
 
 Fain, S., village. 
 
 Fdradsdg, S., trouble, exer- 
 tions. 
 
 Februdr, S., February. 
 
 Fejedelem, S., prince, sovereign. 
 
 Fekete, A., black. 
 
 Fekszik (fekud-ni), V., to lie. 
 
 ,Fe/, Adv., up. 
 
 Fel-ni, V., to fear. 
 
 Felebardt, S., fellow-creature, 
 (neighbour). 
 
 Felett, Po., over. 
 
 Feles leges. A., superfluous. 
 
 Felez-ni, V., to halve, to di- 
 vide into two parts. 
 
 Felfedez-ni, V., tu discover. 
 
 Felgyujt-ani, V., to set on fire. 
 
 Felhdborodds, S., emotion. 
 
 Felmegy (felmen-nQ, V., to 
 ascend, to amount. 
 
 Felmond-ani, V., to say (a 
 lesson), to give notice. 
 
 Felszdmit-ani , V., to cast up 
 numbers, to make an ac- 
 count. 
 
 Feltesz Q'elten-ni), V., to sup- 
 pose. 
 
 Felvesz (felven-nQ, V., to take 
 up, to receive. 
 
 Ferencz, S., Francis. 
 
 Fest-eni, V., to paint. 
 
 Feltaldl-ni, V., to invent. 
 
 Feltaldlds, S., invention. 
 
 Fes£d, S., painter. 
 
 /<Y#e, S. coll., fig, figs. 
 
 F*w, S., boy, son; a 1 fiu, the 
 boy; a' fink, the boys. 
 
 Fizet-ni, V., to pay. 
 
 Fodroz-ni, V., to curl, to 
 crisp. 
 
 Foglalatossdg, S. , employ- 
 ment. 
 
 Forditds, S., translation. 
 
 Fordul-ni, V. n., to turn. 
 
 Fordul-ni valakihez, V. a., to 
 address to any one. 
 
 Forog-ni, V. n., to move 
 round. 
 
 Forrds, S., a source. 
 
 Forroovi-tar torn any, S., tropi- 
 cal region. 
 
 Fo/d, S., earth, land. 
 
 Folosleg s, A., superfluous. 
 
 Fdudros, S., capital (town). 
 
 Francziaorszdg, S., France. 
 
 Fut-ni, V., to run, to take to 
 flight. 
 
 Fuge, S. coll., a fig, figs. 
 
 O. 
 
 Gdncsol-ni, V., to blame. 
 Gazdaq, A., rich. 
 
 19* 
 
292 
 
 Gazdagsdg, S., riches. 
 Gondol-ni, V., to think. 
 Gonoszsdg, S., wickedness. 
 Gorombasdg, S., insolence. 
 Grof, S., Count. 
 
 Gyakorol-nL V. a., to practise. 
 Gyakran, Adv., often. 
 Gyalogkatona, S., soldier on 
 
 foot. 
 Gyd?nsdg, S. , guardianship. 
 Gyarmat, S., colony. 
 Gyemdnt, S., diamond. 
 Gyermek, S., child; gyermekek, 
 
 children. 
 Gyoker , S. , root; gyokerek, 
 
 roots. 
 Gyonyor, S., pleasure. 
 Gyoz-ni, V. n., to overcome, 
 
 to vanquish. 
 Gyozedelem, S., victory. 
 Gyozedelmeskedik Cgyozedel- 
 
 mesked-ni), V., to get the 
 
 victory (to be victorious). 
 Gyula, S., Julius. 
 Gyujt-enh V., to gather. 
 GyumolcS) S. coll., fruit. 
 Gyiirii, S., a ring. 
 
 II. 
 
 #0, C, if. 
 Hdboru, S., war. 
 Hdboruskodik (hdboruskod- 
 
 ni)i V., to be at war, to 
 
 make war. 
 
 Hadakozds, S., the combat. 
 Hadsereg, S., army. 
 Hadvezer, S., leader of the 
 
 army. 
 Hagy-ni, V., to leave. 
 Hajdan, Adv., formerly. 
 Hajosereg, S., fleet. 
 Ilajt-ani, V., to drive, to bend. 
 Hal-ni, V., to die. 
 Halando, S. & A., mortal. 
 Haldsz-ni, V., to fish. 
 Halaszt-ani, V., to delay. 
 Halavdny, A., pale. 
 Halhatat/an, A., immortal. 
 Halkal, Adv., softly. 
 Hall-ani, V., to hear, to 
 
 hearken. 
 Hallgat-ni, V., to keep silence, 
 
 to listen. 
 Hdmlik thdmol-ni), V., to 
 
 peel. 
 Hdmoz-ni, V. a., to peel. 
 Hanem, C, but. 
 Hangzik (hangoz-ni) , V., to 
 
 sound. 
 Hdny, A. n., how many. 
 Haragszik tharagud-ni), V., 
 
 to be angry. 
 Harciol-niy V., to fight. 
 Ears fa, S., lime-tree, lind. 
 Hasznal-ni, V., to be useful, 
 
 to use. 
 Hasznot hajt-ani, V., to be pro- 
 fitable. 
 Haszon, S., profit. 
 Hatalmas, A., mighty. 
 Hatalom, S., might, power. 
 
293 
 
 Hdz, S., house. 
 
 Haza, Adv. & S., home, native 
 country. 
 
 Hazafi, S., Patriot. 
 
 Hehjesel-ni, V., to approve. 
 
 Helyett, Po., instead of. 
 
 Helyredllit-ni, V., to restore. 
 
 Herczeg, S., duke. 
 
 Het, S., week. 
 
 Hetfo, S., Monday. 
 
 Many, S., deficiency, want. 
 
 //Y6 a, S., a mistake, error. 
 
 Hibds, A., faulty, erroneous. 
 
 /ft6&7 keres-ni, V., to find 
 fault with. 
 
 Hibdzik (hibdz-ni), V., to fail, 
 to mistake, to commit an 
 error. 
 
 Hir, S., renown, news, intel- 
 ligence. 
 
 Hires, A., renowned , cele- 
 brated. 
 
 Hirtelen, Adv., suddenly. 
 
 Hisz, Int., why! 
 
 Hitel, S., credit. 
 
 Hitelezo, S., creditor. 
 
 Hitszeges, S., perjury. 
 
 Hivat-ni, V., to send for (a 
 person). 
 
 Hives, A., cool. 
 
 Hodito, S., conqueror. 
 
 Hogy,hogyan, Adv., how; Aotfy, 
 C, that. 
 
 Holnap, Adv., to-morrow. 
 
 Holt, A., dead. 
 
 llonnan, Adv., whence, where 
 from. 
 
 Hosszu, A., long. 
 Hoz-ni, V., to bring. 
 flo*, S., hero. 
 //dsi, A., heroic. 
 Hus, S., meat, flesh. 
 Huz-ni, V., to pull. 
 Huseges, A., faithful. 
 Hutlen, A., faithless. 
 
 I. 
 
 Idegen, S. & A., foreigner, 
 
 stranger; foreign, strange, 
 /do, S., time; idejen, in time. 
 Ifjusdg^ S., youth. 
 lga, S., yoke. 
 IgaZy A. & S., truth. 
 Jgazdn, Adv., truly, indeed, 
 
 really. 
 Igazgat-ni, V., to rule. 
 Igazit-ani, V., to correct. 
 Igazsdgos, A., righteous. 
 lgazsdgtalanul, Adv., unjustly. 
 Igazsdgtalansdg, S., injustice, 
 
 unrighteousness. 
 /^f^n, Adv., very. 
 I gen is, Adv., yes. 
 /was, S., footman. 
 India, S., India. 
 Inkdbb, Adv., rather. 
 Int-eni. V., to admonish. 
 Intezkedik (intezked-ni) , V.,to 
 
 dispose, 
 /par, S., trade, industry. 
 Iparkodik (iparkod-nQ, V., to 
 
 endeavour. 
 Jparos, S., tradesman. 
 
294 
 
 Ir-ni, V., to write. 
 Ir&s, S., writing. 
 Irigyseg, S., the envy. ; 
 Irland, S., Ireland. 
 Irokonyv, S., copy-book. 
 /s, C, also, as well. 
 Iskola, S., school. 
 Is land , S., Iceland. 
 Ismer-ni, V., to know (any 
 
 body.) 
 Istvdn, S., Stephen. 
 /#/#/, S., judgment. 
 /#; Adv., here. 
 Itthon, Adv., at home (here 
 
 at home. 
 
 J. 
 
 Janutir, S., January. 
 Jdr-ni, V., to walk. 
 Jdtsz-ani V., to play. 
 Jo, A., good. 
 Job ban, Adv., better. 
 Jo<7 5 S., the right. 
 Jogtalansdg* S., injustice. 
 Jo/, Adv., well; jol visel-ni 
 
 mag at \ to behave well. 
 Jolet, S., wealth. 
 Joszdg. S., estates, manor. 
 Julius, S., July. 
 Junius, S., June. 
 Jutalom, S., reward. 
 
 K. 
 
 Kabdt, S., coat. 
 
 Kaldn or kandl, S., spoon. 
 
 Kalap, S., hat. 
 
 Kap-ni, V., to get, to receive. 
 
 /fare?, S., sword. 
 
 Kdroly, S., Charles. 
 
 Kdros, A., injurious. 
 
 Kastely, S., castle. 
 
 Katona. S., soldier. 
 
 tfedtf, S., Tuesday. 
 
 Kedv, S., pleasure, humor. 
 
 Kegyeflen, A., cruel. 
 
 tfeA, A., blue. 
 
 /fefe£, S., East; keletindia, 
 
 East India. 
 Kell-eni, V., to be wanted, to 
 
 be necessary. 
 Kehne, S., ware (article). 
 Kemeny, A., hard, kemenyen, 
 
 Adv., hard. 
 Kenyer, S., bread. 
 Kenyszerit-eni, V., to force. 
 #e/?, S., image, picture. 
 Keprdma, S., picture-frame. 
 Kepzel-ni, V., to imagine. 
 Ker-ni, V., to ask, to pe- 
 tition. 
 Kerdezoskodik (kerdezoskod- 
 
 nQ y V., to inquire. 
 Kerekdedes, A., oval. 
 Keres-ni, V., to look for, to 
 
 seek. 
 Kereskedik (keresked-ni). V., 
 
 to trade. 
 Kereskedes , S. , commerce, 
 
 (trade) ; kereskedesl uz-ni 
 
 to carry on trade. 
 Keresztyen, S., christian. 
 Kerget-ni, V., to pursue. 
 
295 
 
 Kertesz, S., gardener. 
 
 Kes, S., knife. 
 
 Keso, A. & Adv., late. 
 
 KesZy A., ready. 
 
 Kez, S., hand. 
 
 Kezimunkds, S., labourer. 
 
 Keztyu , S., glove, a pair of 
 
 gloves. 
 ift, Pr., who. 
 Kicsiny, A., small. 
 Kiejt-eni, V., to pronounce. 
 Kielegit-eni, V., to satisfy, to 
 
 fulfil. 
 Kimgesztelhetetlen , A., irre- 
 
 conciliable. 
 Kigyo, S., snake, serpent. 
 Kikuz-ni, V., to draw out. 
 Kikerget-ni, S., to expel. 
 Kimegy (kimen-ni), V., to go 
 
 out. 
 Kinoz-ni, V. a., to ptague. 
 Kinyvjt-ani, V., to stretch out. 
 Kiolt-ani, V., to extinguish. 
 Kicszt-ani, V., to distribute. 
 Kipusztit-ani, V., to depopu- 
 late. 
 Kirdly, S., king. 
 Kird/yno, S., queen. 
 Kirdlysdg, S., kingdom. 
 Kitartds, S., perseverance. 
 Kiterjeszt-eni, V., to extend. 
 Kiuz-ni, V., to expel. 
 Kivdn-ni, V., to desire, to 
 
 wish; kivdnat) a desire, a 
 
 wish. 
 Kivildgit-ani, V., to illuminate, 
 
 to light up. 
 
 Kivisz [kivin-ni}, V., to export. 
 
 Kocsiy S., coach. 
 
 Koczkdztat-ni, V., to hazard. 
 
 Koran, Adv., early. 
 
 Korbdcsol-ni, V., to flog. 
 
 Kormdny, S., government. 
 
 Kormdnyoz-ni, V., to govern. 
 
 Kolcsdnoz-ni, V., to lend, to 
 borrow. 
 
 jfio/Zo, S., poet. 
 
 Konnyen, Adv., easily. 
 
 Konydruletes, A., pitiful. 
 
 Konyv, S., book. 
 
 Kony varus, S., book-seller. 
 
 Konvykoto, S., book-binder. 
 
 Konyvnyomtatds , S. , typo- 
 graphy, printing- trade. 
 
 Kortve, S. coll., a pear, pears. 
 
 Korul, Po., round, around. 
 
 Koriilbelol.y Adv., about. 
 
 Koszorul-ni, V., to grind. 
 
 Koszorultet-niy V., to let grind, 
 (to have ground). 
 
 Kot-ni, V., to bind, to knit. 
 
 Kotelesseg, S., duty. 
 
 Kozepkor, S., middle-age. 
 
 Kozlekedes, S., commerce 
 (communication). 
 
 Kozonseges, A., common. 
 
 Kozott and #oz£, Po., between, 
 amongst. 
 
 Koztdrsassdg, S., republic. 
 
 Kuld-eni, V., to send. 
 
 Kulomben, kutonben, Adv., 
 else, otherwise. 
 
 Kulombfele, A., different. 
 
 Kuzd-eni, V., to struggle. 
 
296 
 
 Lakik (lak-7ii), V., to live, to 
 
 dwel. 
 Lakds, S., residence, lodging. 
 Ldmpa, and lampds, S., lamp. 
 Ldncz, S., a chain. 
 Ltfny, S., girl; tdny ok, girls. 
 Lapda, S., ball. 
 Ldt-ni, V., to see. 
 Ldtszik (tcitsz- ani), V., to seem. 
 Ledny, S., girl; lednyok, girls. 
 Leczke, S., lesson. 
 Lefekszik (/efekitd-ni), V., to 
 
 lie down, to go to bed. 
 Leigdz-ni, V., to subjugate. 
 Lefc#, S., soul, mind; lelkunk, 
 
 our soul. 
 Lenyugszik (lenyugod-ni), V., 
 
 to go to rest, to set (said of 
 
 the sun.) 
 Leront-ani, V., to demolish. 
 Levego, S., air, atmosphere. 
 Level, S-, letter; Obj. case, 
 
 levelet; Plur. levelek, letters. 
 Levet-ni, V., to throw off or 
 
 down. 
 Liget, S., the park. 
 Lop-ni, V., to steal. 
 Lovasorsereg S., horse-guard. 
 Luther ', S., Luther. 
 
 M. 
 
 Affl, Adv., to-day ; mfl estae, 
 to-night. 
 
 Maddr, S., bird. 
 
 Madardsz-ni, V. , to catch 
 birds. 
 
 .l/tf<70, Pr. himself, herself, it. 
 self; mag am, myself. 
 
 Magdny, A., private. 
 
 Magas, A., high. 
 
 Mag at emeszto, A., self-con- 
 suming. 
 
 Magyar, S. & A., Hungarian. 
 
 Magyarorszdg, S., Hungary. 
 
 Magyarul, Adv., in Hungarian, 
 Hungarian. 
 
 Afo/d, Adv., soon, then. 
 
 Afdr, Adv., already. 
 
 Marad-ni, V., to remain, to 
 stay. 
 
 Mds, Pr. a., other; mdsok, 
 others. 
 
 Mdshol, Adv., somewhere else. 
 
 Mdshonnan^ Adv., from some- 
 where else. 
 
 Mdskor, Adv., at another time. 
 
 Meg, Adv., still, yet. 
 
 Megakad-ni, V., to stop. 
 
 Megbdnt-ani, V., to offend. 
 
 Megbiintet-ni y V. , to punish. 
 
 Megcsal-ni, V., to deceive. 
 
 Megelni, S., to live, to sub- 
 sist, to get one's living. 
 
 MegeUgszik (mege'eged-ni), V., 
 to be satisfied. 
 
 Megeloz-ni, V., to prevent. 
 
 Me?erdemel-ni, V., to deserve. 
 
 Megert-eniy V., to understand, 
 to comprehend. 
 
 Meggyoz-ni, V., to vanquish. 
 
297 
 
 Meghdborgat-ni, V., to disturb. 
 Meghal-ni, V., to die. 
 Megharagszik {megharagud-ni), 
 
 V., to be offended. 
 Meghodit-ani, V., to conquer. 
 Megiger-ni, V., to promise. 
 Megis, C, yet. 
 Megismer-ni, V., to know, to 
 
 recognize. 
 Megkap-nU V., to receive, to 
 
 get. 
 Megldtogat-ni) V., to visit. 
 Meglep-ni, V., to surprise. 
 Megnyer-ni, V., to win, to 
 
 gain. 
 Megnyugtat-ni, V., to appease. 
 Megparancsol-ni, V., to com- 
 mand. 
 Megsem, C, yet-not. 
 Megsert-eni, V., to offend. 
 Megszakad-ni, V. n., 'to break 
 
 (said of the heart.) 
 Meg sz&mit-ani, V., to count. 
 Megszofit-ani, V., to address. 
 Megtagad-ni, V., to deny. 
 Megtdmad-ni, V., to aggress. 
 Megitt-ni, V., to strike, to hit. 
 Megvall-ani, V., to confess. 
 Megver-ni, V., to beat, to 
 
 rout. 
 Meg vert, A. v., beaten, routed. 
 Megy, (men-ni) y V. n., to go. 
 Meleg, A., warm. 
 Melly, Plur., mellyek, Pr., which. 
 Menedek, S., refuge. 
 Menhely^ menedekhely, S., 
 
 asylum. 
 
 Mennel—, anndl, Adv., the — , 
 the. 
 
 Mennyi, A., how much, how 
 many. 
 
 Mennyivel, Adv., how much; 
 mennyivel — , annyival, as 
 much as. 
 
 iJferf, C, for. 
 
 Mertekentuli, A., exorbitant. 
 
 ytfese, V., a tale. 
 
 Mester, V., master. 
 
 Mesterseg, S., business, trade. 
 
 Mester segesen, Adv. , artifi- 
 cially. 
 
 Messze, A. & Adv., distant, far. 
 
 M., Pr., we. 
 
 iWuzll, Po., about, for, because 
 of. 
 
 Mlg, Adv., while. 
 
 Midon, C, as, when. 
 
 Mihelyt, Adv., as soon as. 
 
 Minap, Adv., lately, recently. 
 
 Mind, Pr., all. 
 
 Mindannyi, Pr., as many, as 
 much. 
 
 Mindeg, Adv., always. 
 
 Minden, Pr. a., every, all. 
 
 Mindenik, Pr., each. 
 
 Mindenhato, A., almighty. 
 
 Mindjdrt, Adv., directly, in- 
 stantly. 
 
 Mn/, C, as, like, than. 
 
 Minthogy^ C, because. 
 
 Mintsem, C, than. 
 
 Miu tan, A. & C, soon after. 
 
 Mivel-ni, V., to cultivate. 
 
 Mond-anU V., to say. 
 
298 
 
 Most, Adv., now; mostani, A., 
 present. 
 
 MozgdSn S., movement. 
 
 Mulatsdg, S., amusement, plea- 
 sure. 
 
 Mult, A. v., past, last (in the 
 expressions; last year, last 
 week, etc.). 
 
 Mutva, Part., after (passed). 
 
 Mvnka, S., labour, work. 
 
 Munkds, A., industrious. 
 
 Mulat-ni, V., to show. 
 
 ]¥. 
 
 Nagy, A., large, great, 
 Nagybdtya, S., uncle. 
 Nagyitdi S., microscope. 
 Nagykereskedo, S. , wholesale 
 
 merchant. 
 Nagytelku, A., generous. 
 Nagylelkuen, Adv., generously. 
 Nagynenye, S., aunt. 
 Nagyszombat, S., name of a 
 
 town in Hungary. 
 iVfl/?, S., sun, day. 
 Naponkent, Adv., daily. 
 Nehdny, Pr. n., some. 
 jVeAe'z., A., difficult. 
 Nehezen, Adv., hardly. 
 JSelkuf, Po., without. 
 jVem, Adv., not. 
 Nemesle/kii, A., noble-minded. 
 Nemetorszdg, S., Germany. 
 Nemetiil, Adv., German, in 
 
 German. 
 Nemzet, S., nation. 
 
 Nenye, S., elder sister. 
 iVe/?, S., people. 
 iVVtf, S., name. 
 Nevel-ni, V., to educate. 
 Nevendek, S., pupil. 
 AVfc-itt, V., to look. 
 November, S., November. 
 /Vfl-flt, V., to grow; tfcwoA, I 
 
 grow. 
 Noveny, S., plant, 
 
 l\yak, S., neck. 
 Nyakravalo, S., cravat. 
 JVytfr, S., summer. 
 Nydreld, S., June. 
 Nydrho, S., July. 
 Nydruto, S , August. 
 Nyelv, S., language. 
 Nyelvmester, S. , teacher of 
 
 languages. 
 Nyer-ni, S., to gain, to win. 
 Nyeres, S., profit. 
 Nyom-ni, V., to press. 
 JSugszik, Qnyugod-ni), V., to 
 
 repose, 
 Nyujt-ani, T, to reach. 
 
 O. 
 
 Oda, Adv., there, to the ques 
 
 tion where to? 
 Olaszorszdg, S., Italy. 
 Olcso, A., cheap. 
 0//t/, Pr., so, such. 
 Olvas-ni, V., to read. 
 
299 
 
 Onnan, Adv., thither, thence. 
 Orszdg, S., realm. 
 Orszdgldr, S., politician. 
 Oskola, S., school. 
 Oskolai-munka } S., school-work. 
 Osztalek, S., share. 
 Osztozik (osztoz-ni), V., to 
 
 share. 
 0#, Adv., there. 
 Otthon, Adv., (there) at home. 
 
 O. O. 
 
 6, Pr., he, she, it; ok they. 
 Ocse, S., younger brother. 
 OltozeU S., raiment. 
 On, Pr., you (a person spoken 
 
 to). 
 Ont-eni. V., to shed, to pour. 
 Ontoz-ni, V., to water. 
 Onzes, S., egotism. 
 Onzo, A., selfish. 
 Oregbit-eniy V., to increase. 
 6sz, S., autumn. 
 Oszelo, S., September. 
 6szho, S., October. 
 Oszinte, A., sincere. 
 Osszehoz-ni, V., to get up (a 
 
 quantity). 
 Oszton, S., instinct. 
 Oszutdj S., November. 
 
 fco,*, A., naughty. 
 Fapir, S., paper. 
 Pdpista, S., a Catholic. 
 
 P^m, S., Paris. 
 Patridrka, S., Patriarch. 
 PewteA-, S., Friday. 
 P^m, S., money. 
 Pihen-ni, V., to rest. 
 Pillanatig, Adv., for a moment. 
 Pirongatds, S., reproach. 
 Polgdr, S., citizen. 
 Polgdrosodott, A. v., civilized. 
 Pompds, A., splendid. 
 Poszto, S., cloth. 
 Posztokelmei S., drapery. 
 PosztoSjS., cloth-manufacturer. 
 Puska, S., musket, gun. 
 Puskapor, S., gunpowder. 
 
 R. 
 
 jR«6, S., slave. 
 
 Rdbif-ni, V., to prevail upon. 
 
 Rajzol-ni) S., to draw (fi- 
 gures) 
 
 Ravasz, A., cunning, artful. 
 
 Recze, S., duck. 
 
 Regen, Adv., long ago. 
 
 Reggel, S. & Adv., morning, 
 in the morning. 
 
 Rejthely, S., lurking-place. 
 
 Remenyl-eni, S., to hope. 
 
 Rehdeltetes, S., destination. 
 
 Rendesen, Adv., ordinarily. 
 
 /te«s£, A., idle. 
 
 jRe7, S., meadow. 
 
 Ringat-ni, V., to lull. 
 
 /fcYAra, A., rare. 
 
 Ritkasdg, S., rarity, curiosity. 
 
 ifa#a, S., fox. 
 
300 
 
 Romai, A., Roman. 
 Rosz, A., bad. 
 Rvbin, S., ruby. 
 Rvha, S., dress. 
 
 SI. 
 
 Sajdt, A., own. 
 
 Sdndor, S., Alexander. 
 
 Scotia, S., Scotland. 
 
 Se— , se; sem—, sem, C, 
 
 neither — , nor. 
 Segit-eni, V., to assist. 
 Semmi, S., nothing. 
 Setabo', S., walking-stick. 
 Seldl-ni, S., to take a walk. 
 Siet-ni, V., to hasten. 
 Sikerul-ni, V., to succeed. 
 Smaragd, V., emerald. 
 SoAff, Adv., never. 
 StfA, A., much, many. 
 Sokdig, Adv., for a long time. 
 Sorhajo, S., a ship of the line. 
 Sor.s, S., fate. 
 Sulyedo, A., declining. 
 Surgetes, S., urgency. 
 Svajcz, S., Switzerland. 
 Svajczi, A., Swiss. 
 
 Szabad, A., free. 
 
 Szabadsdg, S., freedom, liberty. 
 
 Szabds,S.) the shape of a dress, 
 
 fashion. 
 Szabo, S., tailor. 
 Szalad-ni, V., to run. 
 
 Szdm, S., number. 
 
 Szdmol-niy S., to reckon, to 
 count. 
 
 Szdndek, S., intention. 
 
 Szdntofold, S., arable land. 
 
 Sznrny, S., a wing. 
 
 Szegeny, A., poor. 
 
 Szed-ni, S., to gather. 
 
 Szeles, A., wide. 
 
 Szelidy A., meek, gentle. 
 
 Szelvesz, S., storm. 
 
 Szemermes, A., modest. 
 
 Szent, A., sacred, holy, saint. 
 
 5z>e/?, A., fine, beautiful, plea- 
 sant. 
 
 Szepseg, S., beauty. 
 
 Szerda, S., Wednesday. 
 
 Szerencse. S., fortune. 
 
 Szerencsetlen, A., unfortunate. 
 
 Szerencsetlenseg , S., misfor- 
 tune. 
 
 Szeret-ni, V., to love, to like. 
 
 Szerez-ni, S., to purchase. 
 
 Szerszdm, S., coll., tool. 
 
 Szetdarabol-ni, V., to dismem- 
 ber. 
 
 Szid-ni, V., to blame, to scold. 
 
 Sziget y S., isle. 
 
 Szilaj, A., wild. 
 
 Szilva; S., coll., prune. 
 
 Szin, S., colour. 
 
 Szinhdz, S., theatre. 
 
 Szinten, C, as well. 
 
 &,?'£>, S., heart. 
 
 Szivar. S., cigar. 
 
 Szives, A., kind. 
 
 Szivesen, Adv., willingly. 
 
301 
 
 Szivesseg. S., cordiality, kind- Tanit-ani, V., to teach. 
 
 ness. Tanito, S., teacher. 
 
 Szo, S., word. Tanul-ni, V., to learn. 
 
 Szoba, S., room. Tanulo, S., learner, student. 
 
 Szok-ni, V., to be accustomed. Tapasztal-ni, V., to experience. 
 
 Szdl-ni, V., to speak. Tdrsassdg. S., society, com- 
 Szolgdlat, S., service. pany. 
 
 Szolgdlo, S., servant. Tartomdny, S., province, coun- 
 Szombat, S., Saturday. try. 
 
 Szomoru, A., sad. Tartozik Qtartoz-ni), V., to 
 Szonoky S., orator. owe. 
 
 Szorgalmas, szorgalmatos, A., Tavasz, S., spring. 
 
 industrious, diligent. Tavaszelo, S., March. 
 
 Szorit-ani, V., to press. Tavaszho, S., April. 
 
 Sz67o", S., coll., grape, grapes. Tavaszuto, S., May. 
 
 Szvrony, V., bayonet. 7^ p r#> thou. 
 
 Szukseg, S., necessity, need. Tegnap, Adv., yesterday. 
 
 Sziiletik (sziilet-nQ, V., to be 7eAer, S., burden. 
 
 born. Tehetseg, S., faculty of mind, 
 S&w/o, S., parent. ability. 
 
 7e7, S., winter. 
 
 ^ Telel6) S., December. 
 Te/Ao, S., January. 
 
 7YS&0r, S., camp. Teljesit-eni, S., fulfil. 
 
 Tdbornagy, S., fieldmarshal. Teluto, S., February. 
 
 Tdbornok, S., general. Tengeresz, S., sailor. 
 
 Tagad-ni, V., to deny. Tengernagy, S., admiral. 
 
 7a/., S., environs, country. Tewto, S., ink. 
 
 7a;e#, S., region. Tentatarto, S., inkstand. 
 
 Takdcs, S., weaver. 7en?/, S., fact. 
 
 Taldl-ni, V., to find. Terem, S., saloon, 
 
 Taldlmdny, S., invention. Teremtes, S., creature. 
 
 Taldn, Adv., perhaps. Teremto, S., creator. 
 
 Tdmad-ni, S., to rise, to be Terjedelmes, A., extensive. 
 
 produced. Termekenyseg, S., fertility. 
 
 Tandcs, S., advice. Termeny, S., product. 
 
 Tdnyer,S., plate (soup-plate,etc). Termeszet, S., nature. 
 
302 
 
 Termesztmeny , S., production. 
 
 Test, S., body. 
 
 Testi, A., corporal, of the 
 body. 
 
 Tesz (ten-ni), V., to do; tet- 
 tiik, we did. 
 
 Tetszik(tetsz-eni), V., to please. 
 
 7W/, S., deed. 
 
 TV, Pr., you (ye). 
 
 Tigris, S., tiger. 
 
 Tisztel-ni, V., to venerate, to 
 honour. 
 
 To, S., pond, lake. 
 
 Jo//, S., pen. 
 
 Tollkes, S., pen-knife. 
 
 Tovdbb, Adv., longer, farther. 
 
 Tobbnyire, Adv. mostly. 
 
 Tokeletlen, A., imperfect. 
 
 7d7, Pre. a., by, from, of. 
 
 Tonkre tenni, S., to ruin. 
 
 Tortenik (tor ten-ni) , V., to 
 happen. 
 
 Tortenet. S., history. 
 
 Torveny, S., law. 
 
 Torsatya, S., Patriarch. 
 
 Tud-ni, V., to know any- 
 thing. 
 
 Twdds, S., knowing. 
 
 Tudom&s, S., knowledge, no- 
 tice. 
 
 Tulajdon, A., proper. 
 
 Tutajdonsdg, S., propriety. 
 
 Tunyasdg, S., laziness. 
 
 TwzoA, S., bustard (a bird). 
 
 Tukorrdma, S., looking glass- 
 frame (frame of a mirror.) 
 
 Tuzhely, S. , hearth, the home. 
 
 U. 
 
 Vgy, C. & Adv., so, thus. 
 
 Uj, A., recent; vjabb idoben, 
 recently. 
 
 Ujsdg, S., news, newspaper. 
 
 Unalmas, A., tedious. 
 
 £/r, S., gentleman, Sir, Mis- 
 ter. 
 
 Uralkodik, (vralkod-ni), V., to 
 domineer. 
 
 Uralkodo, S., monarch, ru- 
 ler. 
 
 it, S., way. 
 
 Utaz-ni, V., to trave!. 
 
 VI aid, S., traveller. 
 
 Utcza, S., streel. 
 
 Utolso, A., last. 
 
 ij. 
 
 £/</t/, S., cause, affair. 
 Ugyes, A., clever. 
 Ugyetlen, A., clumsy, inca- 
 pable. 
 #/-m, V., to sit. 
 Uldoz-ni, V., to persecute. 
 #/-»*, V., to knock, to s'.rike. 
 Uzenel, S., message. 
 Uzerlet, S., business (a trade). 
 
 T. 
 
 Kac5orfl. S., supper. 
 Yad, A., wild 
 Vaddsz, S., huntsman. 
 Vaddsz-ni, V., to hunt. 
 
303 
 
 Vdg-ni, V., to cut. 
 
 Vagy, C., or. 
 
 Vagyon, S., property; vagyona, 
 
 his property. 
 Vajy S., butter; vajas kenyer, 
 
 bread and butter; Obj. c, 
 
 vajas kenyeret 
 Valahdnyszor , Adv., as often 
 
 as. 
 Valaki, Pr., somebody. 
 Valami, Pr., something. 
 Valo, S. & A., reality, real, 
 
 true. 
 Valodi A., real. 
 Vdr-ni, V., to wait for, to ex- 
 pect. 
 Var-ni, V., to sew. 
 Vdros, S., town. 
 Vasdrnap, S., Sunday. 
 V as tag, A., thick. 
 Vdszon, S., linen. 
 Ved-eni, V., to protect. 
 Vegez-ni, V., to perform, to 
 
 finish, to conclude. 
 Veghetlen, A., infinite. 
 Vegrendelet, S., last will. 
 Vendeg, S., guest. 
 Fer~m, V., to beat. 
 Vereb, S., sparrow. 
 Ferem, S., a pit. 
 Veres, A., red. 
 Feres, A., sanguinary. 
 Verzik (yerez-ni), V., to 
 
 bleed. 
 Vesz-ni, V., to decline, to 
 
 linger. 
 
 Vesztesseg, S., loss, 
 
 Vet-ni, V., to sow. 
 
 FeteA, S., sin', vice; vetkek, 
 sins. 
 
 Vetkezik (vetkez-ni), V. , to 
 sin. 
 
 Vezer, S., leader, guidance. 
 
 Vezerel-ni, V., to guide. 
 
 Vezet-ni, V., to lead. 
 
 F/d<?A, S., country. 
 
 Vigasztal-ni, V., to console, to 
 comfort. 
 
 Vigasztalo, A., consolatory. 
 
 Vigydzatos, A., cautious. 
 
 FaVagf, S., world. 
 
 Vildglenger, S., ocean. 
 
 Vilmos, S., William. 
 
 Virdg, S., flower. 
 
 Virdgmag, S., flower-seeds. 
 
 Fmz-a, Adv., back. 
 
 Visszater-ni, V. n., to re- 
 turn. 
 
 Fi/ez, A., brave. 
 
 Viteziesen, Adv., hero-like, he- 
 roically. 
 
 Vitezseg , S., bravery, va- 
 lour. 
 
 Vi'iwi, V., to fight. 
 
 a. 
 
 Zdr-ni, V., to shut. 
 Zewe, S. music. 
 Zene-mester, S., teacher of 
 
304 
 
 Zongora, S., piano. Zs. 
 
 Zo/d, A., green. 
 
 Zoldseg, S., coll., vegetables. Zsarnok, S., tyrant. 
 Zoldsegmag, S., seeds of vege- Zsebkendo, S., pocket hand- 
 tables, kerchief. 
 
305 
 
 II. English-Hungarian. 
 
 A. 
 
 Ability, tehetseg, 
 
 About, korulbeldls Adv.; — 
 
 miatt, Po. 
 Accentuate, V., ekez-ni. 
 Account, to make an — ,felszd- 
 
 mit-ani, 
 Accustomed, to be — , szok-ni. 
 Act, V., cselekszik (csele- 
 
 ked-nij 
 Action, cselekedet. 
 Admiral, tengernagy. 
 Admonish, V., int-eni. 
 Address, V., megsz6lit-ani\ to 
 
 address to anyone, valakihez 
 
 fordul-ni. 
 Advice, S., tantics. 
 After, Prep., mulva. 
 Afternoon, delutdn, S. &Adv. 
 Afterwards, azutdn. 
 Against, ellen, 
 Aggress, V., megtdmad-ni. 
 Ago, Adv., ezelott, constructed 
 
 with val or vel. 
 Air, S., lev ego. 
 Albert, Bela. 
 Alexander, Sdndor. 
 Alive, Adv., elevenen. 
 All, mind. Pr. ; — , minden, A. 
 Allow, V., enged-ni. 
 
 Csing, hung. Gram. 
 
 Almighty, mindenhalo. 
 
 Already, mar. 
 
 Also, is. 
 
 Although, dmbdr. 
 
 Always, mindeg. 
 
 America, Amerika. 
 
 Amongst,Prep.,#oz,£, kozott,Fo. 
 
 Amusement, mulatsdg. 
 
 Analyze, V., elemez-ni. 
 
 And, es } meg. 
 
 Angry, to be — , haragszik, 
 Charagud-ni). 
 
 Animal, dllat, plur. dllatok. 
 
 Another time, mdskor, Adv. 
 
 Appease, V., megnyugtat-ni. 
 
 Apple, alma, S. coU. 
 
 Approve, V., helyesel-ni. 
 
 April, Aprilis, tavaszho. 
 
 Arable land, szdntofold. 
 
 Army, hadsereg. 
 
 Around, Prep., koriil, Po. 
 
 Arrive, V., erkezik (erkez-ni). 
 
 Artificially, mestersegesen. 
 
 Artful, ravasz. 
 
 As, win/, C; as many, as 
 much, mindannyi; as much 
 as,annyival — a' mennyivel; 
 as soon as, mihelyt\ as of- 
 ten as, valahdnyszor; as 
 well, szinteriyis. 
 20 
 
306 
 
 Ascend, V., felmegij tfel- 
 
 men-ni). 
 Asia, Azsia. 
 Assist, V., segit-eni. 
 Asylum, menhely. 
 Atmosphere, lev ego, legkor. 
 August, Avgiisztus, nydrutb. 
 Aunt, nagynenye. 
 Autumn, osz. 
 
 II. 
 
 Back, Adv., vissza. 
 
 Bad, rosz. 
 
 Bayonet, sznrony. 
 
 Ball (for playing), fapda. 
 
 Battle, S., csala. 
 
 Beat, V., ver-ni, megver-ni. 
 
 Beaten, meg vert, A. v. 
 
 Beautiful, szep. 
 
 Beauty, S., szep s eg. 
 
 Because, C, mint/wgy ; — of 
 
 miatt, Po. 
 Before, Prep., elotl, Po. 
 Behave well, V., jol visel-ni 
 
 magdt 
 Believe, V., elhisz Qelhin-ni). 
 Bend, V., hajt-ani. 
 Better, Adv., jobban. 
 Between, kozt. Po. 
 Bid (in the price), V., alkuszik, 
 
 (\alkud-ni). 
 Bind, V., kot-ni, bekot-ni. 
 Bird, maddr, Plur., madarak. 
 Black, fekete. 
 
 Blame, V., szid-ni, gdncsol-ni. 
 Bleed, V., verzik Qoerez-ni). 
 
 Blue, kek. 
 
 Body, test. 
 
 Bold, bdtor. 
 
 Book, kongv. 
 
 Book-binder, konyvkoto. 
 
 Bookseller, konyvdrus. 
 
 Born, being — , V., szuletik, 
 
 (szulei-nQ. 
 Borneo, Borneo. 
 Borrow, V„ kolcsonoz-ni. 
 Boy, fiu; boys, fivk; the boy, 
 
 a 1 fin. 
 Brave, A., vitez, A. 
 Bravery, vitezseg. 
 Bread, S., kenyer ; Obj. Case, 
 
 kenyer et\ bread and butter, 
 
 vajas kenyer. 
 Break (said of a string), V., 
 
 elszakad-ni, V. n. ; to break 
 
 (the heart), megszakad-ni, 
 
 V. n. 
 Bring, V., hoz-ni. 
 Britain, A. & S., britt, A. & S. 
 Britania, Britania. 
 Broad, szeles. 
 
 Brother, the elder — , bdtya. 
 Brussels, Briiszel. 
 Build, V., epit-eni. 
 Builder, epitesz. 
 Bunch of flowers, bokreta, 
 Burden, S., terh, teher. 
 Business, uzerlet, mesterseg. 
 Bustard (name of a bird), tuzok. 
 But, C, de, hanem, csak. 
 By, tol, Po. a. 
 
307 
 
 C. 
 
 Call for, V., elhi-ni. 
 Camp, S., tabor. 
 Cannon, dgyti, tilgyu. 
 Capital (town), fdv tiros. 
 Carpenter's trside^dcsmesterseg. 
 Carry, to carry out, kivin-ni; 
 
 to carry on, uz-ni. 
 Case, eset. 
 Cause, S., ilgy ; the cause 
 
 (source, reason), az ok. 
 Cautious, vigydzatos. 
 Celebrated, hires, A. 
 Chain, S., Idncz. 
 Character (of the alphabet), betu. 
 Charles, Kdroly. 
 Cheap, olcso. 
 Cherish, V., dpolgat-ni. 
 Child, gyermek, children, gyer- 
 
 mekek. 
 Christian, keresztyen, and ke- 
 
 eszteny, S. & A. 
 Cigar, szivar. 
 
 Citizen, polgdr. 
 
 Civilized, polgdr so dott, A. v., 
 
 Clever, iigyes. 
 
 Close, V., bezdr-ni. 
 
 Cloth, poszto; cloth-manufac- 
 turer, posztos. 
 
 Clumsy, iigyetlen. 
 
 Coach, kocsi. 
 
 Coat, kabdt. 
 
 Colony, gyarmat. 
 
 Colour, S., szin. 
 
 Combat, S., hadakozds. 
 
 Comfort, V., vigasztal-ni. 
 
 Command, V., parancsol-ni. 
 Commerce, kozlekedes ; — (tra- 
 de), kereskedes. 
 Common, A., kozonseges. 
 Company, tdrsassdg ; (visitors), 
 
 latogatok. 
 Conceal, V., elrejt-eni. 
 Conclude, V., vegez-ni. 
 Confess, V., megvall-ani. 
 Conquer, V., meghodlt-ani. 
 Conqueror, hodito. 
 Console, V., vigasztal-ni* 
 Consolatory, vigasztalo. A. v. 
 Constant, dllando, A. v. 
 Constitution (of a realm), al- 
 
 kotmdny. 
 Cool, A., hives. 
 Copy-book, irokonyv. 
 Cordially, szivesen. 
 Cordiality, szivesseg. 
 Corn (wheat or rye), buza. 
 Corporeal, A., testi. 
 Correct, V., igazil-anL 
 
 Count, S., Grof. 
 
 Count, V., szdmol-ni, megszd- 
 mit-ani; to count up, fel- 
 szdmit-ni. 
 
 Country, tartomdny (province) ; 
 — , falu (country-place). 
 
 Courage, bdtorsdg. 
 
 Cravat, nyakravalo. 
 
 Creator, teremto. 
 
 Creature, teremtes. 
 
 Credit, S., hitel. 
 
 Creditor, hitelezo. 
 
 Criminal, A., bunds. 
 
 Crisp, V. a., fodroz-ni. 
 20* 
 
308 
 
 Cruel, kegijetlen, 
 Cultivate, V., mivelni. 
 Cunning, A., ravasz. 
 Curiosity (rarity), ritkasdg. 
 Curl, V. a., fodroz-ni. 
 Cut, V. a., vdgni. 
 
 W. 
 
 Day, nap; daily, Adv., na- 
 
 ponkent. 
 Dead, holt 
 Dear, drdga. 
 Debt, adossdg. 
 Debtor, ados. 
 Deceive, V., megcsal-ni. 
 December, December, telelo. 
 Decline, V., vesz-ni. 
 Declining, sulyedo. 
 Deed, tett. 
 Deficiency, hidny. 
 Delay, V., halaszt-ani. 
 Demolish, V., leront-ani. 
 Deny, V., tagad-ni, megta- 
 
 gad-ni. 
 Depart, V., elutaz-ni. 
 Depopulate, V., kipusztit-anL 
 Deserve, V., erdemel-ni, meg- 
 
 erdemel-ni. 
 Desire, S., kivdnat. 
 Destination, rendeltetes. 
 Diamond, gyemdnt. 
 Die, V., hal-ni, meghal-nL 
 Different, kulombfele. 
 Difficult, nehez. 
 Dig, V., ds-ni. 
 Diligent, szorgalmatos. 
 
 Dinner, ebed. 
 
 Directly (immediately), mind- 
 
 jdrt, azonnal. 
 Discover, V., felfedez-ni. 
 Dismember, V., szetdarabol-ni. 
 Disobedient, engedetlen. 
 Dispose, V., intezkedik (in- 
 
 tezked-ni). 
 Distant, messze y Adv. & A. 
 Distribute, V., kioszt-ani. 
 Disturb, V., meghdborgat-ni. 
 Divide in two, V., felez-ni. 
 Do, V., tesz (tenni), tetliik, 
 
 we did. 
 Domineer, V., uralkodik Qural- 
 
 kod-ni). 
 Door, ajto. 
 
 Drapery, poszto-kelme. 
 Draw out, V., kihuz-nL 
 Dress, S., ruha. 
 Drive, V., hajt-ani. 
 Duck, retze. 
 Duke, herczeg. 
 Duty, kotelessfy. 
 Dwell, V., lakik Qlak-ni). 
 
 B. 
 
 Each, mindenik. 
 
 Early, Adv., kordn. 
 
 Earth, fold. 
 
 Easily, konnyen. 
 
 East, kelet; East India, kelet 
 
 india. 
 Educate, V., nevel-ni. 
 Egotism, onzes. 
 Either—, or, akdr—, akdr. 
 
309 
 
 Elder brother, bdtya. 
 Elder sister, nenye. 
 Elephant, elef&nt. 
 Elipsoidical, kerekdedes. 
 Else, kul6mben,kulonb en, Adv. 
 Elsewhere, mdshoL 
 Emerald, Smaragd. 
 Emotion, felhdborodds. 
 Empire, birodalom. 
 Employment, foglalatossdg. 
 Endeavour, V., iparkodik(ipar- 
 
 kod-ni). 
 England, Angolorszdg. 
 English, angol; in English, an- 
 
 goluL 
 Environs, tdj, tdjek. 
 Envy, S., irigyseg. 
 Equal, egyenlo. 
 Equilibrium, egyensuly. 
 Error, hiba; erroneous, hibds. 
 Estate, S.,joszdg. 
 Esteem, V., becsul-ni. 
 Evening, eslve, S. & Adv. 
 Every, minden. 
 Evil, S., baj. 
 Expect, V., vdr-ni. 
 Exorbitant, mertekentuli 
 Expel, V., kikerget-ni, kiiiz-ni. 
 Experience, V., tapasztal-ni. 
 Export, V., kivisz (kivin-ni). 
 Extend, V. a., kiterjeszt-eni. 
 Extensive, terjedelmes. 
 Extinguish, V. a., kiolt-ani. 
 
 F. 
 
 Fact, teny. 
 
 Faculty (of mind), tehetseg. 
 
 Fail, V., hibdzik (hibdz-ni) 
 Faithful, huseges. 
 Faithless, hutlen. 
 Fall, V., es-ni. 
 Far, messze, A. & Adv. 
 Fate, sors. 
 
 Father, atya; the father, az atya. 
 Faulty, hibds. 
 Fear, V., fel-ni. 
 February, Februar, telulo. 
 Feel, V., erez-ni. 
 Fellow creature, felebardt; fel- 
 low-man, embertdrs. 
 Fertility, termekenyseg. 
 Few, egynehdny. 
 Field of battle, csatamezo. 
 Fieldmarshal, tdbornagy. 
 
 Fi & figc fuge- 
 
 Fight, V., viv-ni, harczol-ni. 
 
 Find, V., taldl-ni; to find 
 fault, Mb at keres-ni. 
 
 Fine, beautiful, szep; fine poin- 
 ted, eles hegyes. 
 
 Finish, V., vegez-ni. 
 
 Fish, V., haldsz-nL 
 
 Fleet, hajosereg. 
 
 Flight, to take to — , fut-ni, V. n. 
 
 Flog, V., korbdcsol-ni. 
 
 Flower, virdg. 
 
 Flower-seeds, virdgmag. 
 
 Footman, inas. 
 
 For, mert, ft; miatt, Po; for 
 moment, pillanalig; for a 
 long time, sokdig. 
 
 Force, S., erd; to force, ken- 
 szerit-eni. 
 
 Foreign, idegen, S. & A. 
 
310 
 
 Forest, erdo. 
 
 Forget, V., elfelejt-eni. 
 
 Formerly, ezelott. 
 
 Fortune, szerencse. 
 
 Found, V., alapit-ani. 
 
 Founder, alapifd. 
 
 France, Franrziaorszdy. 
 
 Francis, Ferencz. 
 
 Free, szabad, A. 
 
 Freedom, szabadsdg. 
 
 Friday, pentek. 
 
 Friend, bardt; female friend, 
 
 bardtnc 
 From, toL Po. a. 
 Fulfil, V., tetyesit-eni. 
 Furniture, butor. 
 Further, to V abb. 
 
 0. 
 
 Gain, V., nyer-ni. 
 
 Gallant, A., bdtor, derek. 
 
 Garden, kert; gardener, ker- 
 tesz. 
 
 Gather, V., gytijt-eni. 
 
 General, tdbomok. 
 
 Generous, nagylelki'i ; generous- 
 ly, nagylelkuen. 
 
 Gentle, szelid. 
 
 Gentleman, iir. 
 
 German, nemet. A.; nemetul, 
 
 Germany, Nemetorszdg. 
 
 Get, V., kap-ni, meg kapni; 
 to get up (a sum), oszehoz- 
 ni; to get a living, megelni, 
 to get lost, elvesz-ni. 
 
 Girl, Icdny, fdny; the girl, a' 
 ledny] the girls, a lednyok. 
 
 Give, V., ad-ni\ to give way, 
 enged-ni 
 
 Glove, a pair of gloves, kezfyu. 
 
 Go, V., megy Onen-ni); go 
 out, kimegy; go away, el- 
 meg y. 
 
 Gold, arany, S. 
 
 Gold-chain, amnyldncz. 
 
 Good, jo. 
 
 Govern, V., kormdnyoz-ni. 
 
 Government, kormdny. 
 
 Grape, 5:0/0, S., coll. 
 
 Great, nagy. 
 
 Green, zold. 
 
 Grind, V., koszorul-ni; to let 
 grind, koszdri'iltet-ni. 
 
 Grow, V. n., no-ni. 
 
 Guardianship, gydmsdg. 
 
 Guest, vendeg. 
 
 Guide, V., vezerel-ni. 
 
 Gunpowder, puskapor, lopor. 
 
 Hand, kez; hands, kezek. 
 ll2iip\)en,Y.,tdrter)ik(tdrten-ni.) 
 Hard, kemeny, A.; kemenyen, 
 
 Adv.; hardly, nehezen. 
 Hasten, siet-ni; to hasten away, 
 
 elsiet-ni. 
 Hat, kalap. 
 Hate, V., gyulol-ni. 
 Hazard, koczkdztat-ni 
 He, 0. 
 Healthy, egeszseges. 
 
311 
 
 Hear, V., hall-ani. 
 
 Hearken, V., haligat-ni. 
 
 Heart, sziv. 
 
 Hearth, tuzhely. 
 
 Here, itt. 
 
 Hero, hos. 
 
 Heroic, host hero-like, heroi- 
 cally, viteziesen. 
 
 Herself, mag a. 
 
 High, mag as. 
 
 Himself, mag a. 
 
 History, torteneL 
 
 Hit, V., megut-ni. 
 
 Home, haza; at home, itthon, 
 o hon. 
 
 Honour, V., tisztel-ni. 
 
 Hope, V., remenyl-eni. 
 
 Horse-guard, lovas-orsereg. 
 
 House, hdz\ the house, d hdz. 
 
 How, hogy, hoggan; how many. 
 hdny; how much, mennyivel, 
 (used with the Comparative). 
 
 Hungarian, magyar, A. & S.; 
 magyarul, Adv. 
 
 Hungary, Magyarorszdg. 
 
 Hunt, V., vaddsz-ni. 
 
 Huntsman, vaddsz. 
 
 I. 
 
 I, en. 
 
 Iceland, Izland. 
 
 Idle, rest. 
 
 If, ha. 
 
 ID, beteg. 
 
 Imagine, V., kepzel-ni. 
 
 Immortal, lialhatatlan. 
 
 Imperfect, tokeletten. 
 
 Impression, benyomds. 
 
 Incapable, ugyetlen. 
 
 Increase, V., oregbit-eni 
 
 Indeed, igazdn. 
 
 India, India. 
 
 Industrious, szorgalmas, mvn- 
 kds. 
 
 Infinite, veghetetlen. 
 
 Injure, V., drt-anu 
 
 Injurious, kdros; to be inju- 
 rious, drt-ani. 
 
 Injustice, jog talansdg, igazsdg- 
 talansdg. 
 
 Ink, tenia ; inkstand, tentatarto. 
 
 Inquire, V., kerdezoskod-ni. 
 
 Insolence, gorombasdg. 
 
 Instantly, mindjdrt, azonnal. 
 
 Instead, helyett, Po. 
 
 Instinct, S., oszton. 
 
 Intention, szdndek. 
 
 Interest, S., erdek. 
 
 Invent, V., feltaldl-ni', inven- 
 tion, feltaldlds, taldlmdny 
 (things invented). 
 
 Ireland, Irland. 
 
 Irreconcilable, kiengesztelhe- 
 tetlen. 
 
 Isle, sziget. 
 
 It, Pr., o. 
 
 Italy, Olaszorszdg. 
 
 Itself, mag a. 
 
 J, 
 
 January, Janudr, Who. 
 Jewels, ekszer. 
 Judgment, itelet. 
 
312 
 
 Julius (man's name), Gyula. 
 July, Julius, nydrho. 
 June, Junius, nydreld. 
 
 K. 
 
 Keep silence, haUgat-ni. 
 
 Kill (by shooting), V., agyon 
 
 16 -ni. 
 Kind, A., szives ; kindness, szi- 
 
 vesseg. 
 King, kirdly, kingdom, kirdlg- 
 
 sdg. 
 Knife, kes. 
 Knit, V., kot-ni. 
 Knock (any one), V., ut-ni. 
 Know (any one) ismer-ni', to 
 
 know (any-thing), tud-ni. 
 Knowledge, knowing, S., ludo- 
 
 mds, tudds. 
 
 lu 
 Labor, S., munka\ laborer, 
 
 kezimunkds. 
 Lamp, lamp a. 
 
 Land,S.,/o/d; native-land, haza. 
 Language, nyelv. 
 Large, nagy. 
 Last (in: last week), A., mult', 
 
 the \&st,utolso ; last will, veg- 
 
 rendelet 
 Lasting, hosszu. 
 Late, A., keso. 
 Law, torveny. 
 Laziness, tunyasdg. 
 Lead, V., vezet-ni. 
 Leader, vezer\ leader of the 
 
 army, hadvezer. 
 Learn, V., tanul-ni\ learner, 
 
 tanulo. 
 
 Leave, S., biicsu', to take leave, 
 elbucsuzik (elbiicsui-ni). 
 
 Leave, V., hagy-ni, elhagy-ni. 
 
 Lend, kolcsdnoz-ni. 
 
 Lest, nehogy. 
 
 Lesson, leczke. 
 
 Letter, level; Obj., Case le- 
 veled, — of the alphabet, beta. 
 
 Liberty, szabadsdg. 
 
 Lie (laid down) fekszik (fe- 
 kiid-nij; to go to bed, le- 
 fekszik. 
 
 Life, elet. 
 
 Light, A. & S., vildg , to light 
 up, kivildgit-ani. 
 
 Like, V., szeret-ni', — Adv., 
 mint. 
 
 Lime tree, lind, hdrsfa. 
 
 Linen, vdszon. 
 
 Linger, V., vesz-ni. 
 
 Listen, V., hallgat-ni. 
 
 Live (dwell), V., lakik (lak-ni). 
 
 Lodging, S., lakds. 
 
 Long, hosszu,', long ago,re</e/i; 
 longer, tovdbb. 
 
 Look, V., nez-niy to look for, 
 keres-ni. 
 
 Looking-glasss frame, tukdr- 
 rdma. 
 
 Lose one's way, V., elteved-nu 
 
 Loss, veszteseg; lost, elveszett. 
 
 Love, V., szeret-ni 
 
 Lull, V., ringat-ni. 
 
 Lurking-place, rejthely. 
 
 OT. 
 
 Man,em6er,pl., emberek] man- 
 kind, ember i-nem. 
 
343 
 
 Many, sok. 
 
 March, Mdrczius, tavaszelo. 
 
 Map, S., foldabrosz. 
 
 Master, S., mester. 
 
 May, Mdjus, tavaszuto. 
 
 Meadow, ret. 
 
 Meat, hus. 
 
 Meek, szelid. 
 
 Message, uzenet. 
 
 Metal, ercz. 
 
 Middle ages, kozepkor. 
 
 Microscope, nagyito. 
 
 Misfortune, szerencsetlenseg. 
 
 Mistake, S., hiba\ — V., hi- 
 
 bdz-ni. 
 Modest, szemermes* 
 Monarch, vralkodo. 
 Monday, hetfo. 
 Money, penz. 
 Monument, emlek-oszlop. 
 Morally, erkolcsileg. 
 Morning, reggel, S. & Adv. 
 Morrow, to — , holnap, Adv. 
 Mortal, halando. 
 Mostly, tobbnyire. 
 Mother, any a ; the mother, az 
 
 any a. 
 Move round, V., forog-ni, V. n., 
 Movement, mozgds; movement 
 
 of the army, hadmozgds. 
 Much, sok. 
 Music, zene. 
 Musket, puska. 
 Myself, magam. 
 
 W. 
 
 Name, S., nev. 
 Narrate, V., elbeszel-ni. 
 
 Nation, nemzet. 
 
 Nature, termeszet. 
 
 Naughty, pajkos. 
 
 Necessary, to be — , kell-eni. 
 
 Necessity, need, sziikseg. 
 
 Neck, nyak. 
 
 Neighbour (fellow-man), fele- 
 bardt. 
 
 Neither — , nor, sem—, sent, 
 and se — , se. 
 
 Never, soha. 
 
 New, uj\ news, and newspa- 
 per, vjsdg. 
 
 Night, ej', to-night, ma estve. 
 
 Noble-minded, nemeslelku. 
 
 Nocturnal, ejL 
 
 Nosegay, bokreta. 
 
 Not, nem. 
 
 November, November, oszuto. 
 
 Now, most. 
 
 Number, szdm. 
 
 O. 
 
 Obedient, engedelmes. 
 Ocean, vildgtenger. 
 October, October, oszho. 
 Of, tol, tot, Po. a. 
 Offend, V., megbdnt-ani, meg- 
 
 sert-eni; to be offended, 
 
 megharagszik (megharagud- 
 
 ni.) 
 Often, gyakran. 
 One, egy\ one another, egymds. 
 Only, Adv. & C, csak. 
 Opinion, velemeny, of a wrong 
 
 opinion, balvetemenyu. 
 Oppress, V., elnyom-ni. 
 Or, C, vagy. 
 
314 
 
 Orator, szdnok. 
 
 Ordinarily, rendesen. 
 
 Ore, ercz 
 
 Other, mcis', otherwise, Uh 
 
 lomben. 
 Over, dltal, fe/eff, Po. 
 Overcome, V., meggyoz-ni. 
 Owe, V., farfozik (tartoz-nij 
 Own, sajdt. 
 
 P. 
 
 Paint, V., feste-ni. 
 
 Painter, festo. 
 
 Palace, kdstely. 
 
 Pale, A., halavdny. 
 
 Paper, S., papiros. 
 
 Parent, szu/6. 
 
 Paris, Paris, Parii 
 
 Park, liget. 
 
 Part, S., resz. 
 
 Patriarch, lorzsatya. 
 
 Patriot, hazafi. 
 
 Pay, V., fizet-ni. 
 
 Peace, S., beke\ in times of 
 
 peace, beke' idejen. 
 Pear, kortve, S., coll. 
 Peel, V., hdmoz-ni V. a. ;hdm- 
 
 lik Q\dml-ani), V. m. 
 Pen, S., toll', penknife, tollkes. 
 People, S., nep. 
 Perform, V., vegez-ni. 
 Perhaps, taldn. 
 Perish, V., elvesz-ni. 
 Perjury, hitszeges. 
 Perseverance, kitartds. 
 Piano, zongora. 
 Picture, S., kep. 
 
 Picture frame, keprdma. 
 
 Pit, S., verem. 
 
 Pitiful, konyoruletes. 
 
 Plague, V., kinoz-ni. 
 
 Plant, S., noveny. 
 
 Plate (soup-plate), tdnyer. 
 
 Play, V., jdtsz-ani. 
 
 Play-house, szinlidz. 
 
 Pleasant, szep* tetszuS', it plea 
 ses, tetszik (letsz-eni) ; plea- 
 sure, kedo. 
 
 Pocket-handkerchief, zsebbe- 
 valo. 
 
 Poet, kolto. 
 
 Pond, S., 16. 
 
 Politician, orszdgldr. 
 
 Poor, szegeny. 
 
 Power, hatalom ; powerful, ha- 
 talmas. 
 
 Practise, V., gyakorl-ani. 
 
 Praise, V., dicserni. 
 
 Prefer, V., elebe tesz (tenni.) 
 
 Present, A., mo slant 
 
 Present, S., ajdndek; to pre- 
 sent, to make a present, 
 ajdndekoz-ni 
 
 Press, V., szorit-ani, nyom-ni 
 
 Prevail upon, rdbir-ni. 
 
 Prevent, V., elej4t veszi Qven- 
 ni); can prevent, elejet ve- 
 het-ni. 
 
 Price, dr. 
 
 Prince, fejedelem. 
 
 Printing-tra konyvnyomta- 
 tds. 
 
 Private, A., mag any. 
 
 Proceed, V., bdn-ni. 
 
 Procure, V., szerezni. 
 
315 
 
 (Produce) to be produced, ta- 
 mad-ni, V. n. 
 
 Product, termeny. 
 
 Production, termesztmeny. 
 
 Profit, S., nyeres, haszow, to 
 be profitable, hasznot hajt- 
 ani. 
 
 Promise, V., megiger-ni. 
 
 Pronounce, V., kiejt-enL 
 
 Proper, A., tulajdon. 
 
 Property, vagyon. 
 
 Propriety, talajdonsdg. 
 
 Prosecute, V., Uldoz-ni. 
 
 Protect, V., ved-enu 
 
 Province, tartomdny. 
 
 Prune, szilva, S., coll. 
 
 Pull, V., huz-ni. 
 
 Punish, V., megbuntet-ni; pu- 
 nishment, biintetes. 
 
 Pupil, nevendek. 
 
 Pursue, V., kergel-ni, uz-ni. 
 
 a. 
 
 Queen, kirdlyno. 
 
 R. 
 
 Raiment, oltozet. 
 
 Rain, eso; it rains, esd esik. 
 
 Rare, ritka\ rarity, ritkas&g. 
 
 Rather, inkdbb. 
 
 Reach, V., eler-ni, nyujt-anl 
 
 Read, V., olvas-ni 
 
 Ready, kesz. 
 
 Real, va!6di\ really, igazdn, 
 
 v a to ban. 
 Realm, orszdg. 
 
 Reason, S., esz; their reason, 
 
 esziik. 
 Receive, V., felvesz flelven- 
 
 ni), megkap-ni. 
 Recent, iij. 
 
 Reckon, V., szdmit-anl 
 Recognize, V., megismer-nu 
 Red, veres. 
 
 Reformer, egyhdzjavito. 
 Refuge, S., menedek. 
 Region, tdjek. 
 Remain, V., marad-ni. 
 Renown, S., hif\ renowned, 
 
 hires, A. 
 Repose, V. n., nyvgszik (nyu- 
 
 god-ni), 
 Reproach, V., pirongat-ni. 
 Republic, koztdrsassdg. 
 Residence, lakds, lakhely. 
 Rest, V., pihen-ni. 
 Restore, V., helyredllit-ani. 
 Return, V. a., visszaterlt-enL 
 Reward, S., julalom. 
 Rich, gazdag ; riches, gazdag- 
 
 sdg. 
 Right, S., jog, S. 
 Righteous, igazsdgos. 
 Ring, S., gyuru. 
 Ripe, erett. 
 Rise, V., tdmad-ni. 
 Root, S., gyoker. 
 Room, szoba. 
 Round, Pr., korul, Po. 
 Rout, V., szalaszt-ani, eg- 
 
 ver-ni. 
 Ruby, in bin. 
 
316 
 
 Rule, V., igazgat-ni 
 Run, V., szalad-ni) to run 
 away, elszalad-ni. 
 
 S. 
 Sacred, saint, szent. 
 Sad, szomoru. 
 Sailing, A. v., vitorldzo. 
 Sailor, tengeresz. 
 Saloon, S., terem. 
 Sanguinary, veres. 
 Satisfy, V. a., kiel eg it-en i; to 
 
 be satisfied, megelegszik (me- 
 
 geleged-ni). 
 Saturday, szombat. 
 Say, V., mond-ani', to say a 
 
 lesson, felmondani a leczket. 
 Scholar, tanulo. 
 School, S., oskola. 
 School-work, oskolai munka. 
 Scotland, Scotorszdg, Scotia. 
 Security, bisztossdg, 
 See, V., Idt-ni. 
 Seeds of vegetables, zoldseg- 
 
 mag. 
 Seek, V., keres-ni. 
 Seems, Idtszik. 
 Self-consuming, to be — , ma- 
 
 gdt emeszt-eni. 
 Selfish, onzo. 
 Sell, V., drul-ni. 
 Send, V., kuld-eni', to send 
 
 for (anybody) hivat-ni. 
 Separate, V., ekulonoz-ni- 
 Septemher, September, dszelu. 
 Serpent, kiggo. 
 Servant, szolgdlo. 
 
 Service, szolgdlat. 
 
 Set, V. (said of the sun), le- 
 
 nugszik (lengugod-ni). 
 Sew, V., varni. 
 Shadow, S., drily ek. 
 Shape or fashion of a dress, 
 
 szabds. 
 Share, V., oszl)znni', share, S., 
 
 osztalek. 
 She, J. 
 
 Shed, V., ont-eni. 
 Ship of the line, sorhajo. 
 Show, V., mutatni. 
 Shut, V., zdrni. 
 Sin, V., bilnhodik (biinhod-nQ, 
 
 vetkezik (vetkez-ni)] sin, S., 
 
 vetek; sins, vetkek] sinner, 
 
 blinds ; sinful, bunds. 
 Sincere, oszinte. 
 Sing, V., enekel-ni. 
 Sit, V„ iil-nL 
 Slave, S., rab. 
 Sleep, S., atom] to be sleepy, 
 
 alliatik (alhat-ni). 
 Small, kicsiny^ 
 So, ugy .ally. 
 Society, tars as sag. 
 Softly, halkkal. 
 Soldier, katona\ foot-soldier 
 
 gyalog-katona. 
 Some, nehdny, somebody, va- 
 
 laki-, something, valami, 
 
 somewhere else, mdshol, 
 
 from somewhere else, mds- 
 
 honnan. 
 Soon, majd] soon after, miu- 
 
 tdn; sooner, elebb. 
 
347 
 
 Soul, S., lelek; our soul, lelkunk. 
 Sound, V. n., hangzik (hangz- 
 
 anij. 
 Source, S., forrds. 
 Sow, V., vet-ni. 
 Sparrow, vereb. 
 Speak, V., beszel-ni, szol-ni. 
 Splendid, pomp as. 
 Spoil, V., elront-ani. 
 Spoon, S., kandl. 
 Stand, V., dll-ani. 
 State, V., dllit-ani. 
 Stay, V., marad-ni. 
 Steal, V., lop-ni. 
 Stephen, Istvdn. 
 Stick, S., hot, 
 Still, Adv., meg. 
 Stop, V., megakad-ni, V. n. 
 Storm, S.. szelvesz. 
 Strange, stranger, idegen, A.&S. 
 Stretch out, V., kinyujt-ani. 
 Street, utcza. 
 
 Strength, erd', strong, eros. 
 Strike, V., ut-ni. 
 Struggle, V., kuzd-eni. 
 Student, tdnulo. 
 Subjugate. V., leigdz-ni. 
 Succeed, V., sikerul-ni. 
 Such, oily. 
 Suddenly, hirtelen. 
 Summer, S.., nydr. 
 Sun, S., nap. 
 Sunday, vasdrnap. 
 Superfluous, feles leges. 
 Supper, vacsora. 
 Suppose, V., feltesz(felten-ni). 
 Surely, bizonyosan. 
 Surprise, V., meglep-ni. 
 
 Sweet, edes. 
 
 Swiss, svajczi; Switzerland, 
 
 Svajcz. 
 Sword, kard. 
 
 T. 
 
 Table, asztal; table-napkin, 
 
 asztatkendo ; table-cloth; a- 
 
 brosz. 
 Tailor, szabo. 
 Take, V., vesz (yenni), dt- 
 
 vesz\ to take away, elvesz 
 
 (elven-ni). 
 Tale, mese. 
 Teach, V., tanit-ani; teacher, 
 
 tanito ; teacher of music ze- 
 
 ne-mester. 
 Tedious, unalmas. 
 Tenant, berlo. 
 Than, mint, Adv., ndl, Po. a. 
 
 than not, mintsem. 
 That, az, Pr.; hogy, C. 
 The, az y d\ the—, the, men- 
 
 nel-—, anndl. 
 Theatre, szinhdz. 
 Then, majd. 
 Thence, onnan. 
 There, oda. 
 They, ok. 
 Thick, v as tag. 
 Think, V., gondolkozik (gon- 
 
 dolkoz-ni. 
 This, ez. 
 Thither, oda. 
 Thou, te. 
 Though, bar. 
 Throw off, V., levet-ni. 
 Through, dltal, Po. 
 
318 
 
 Thursday, csotortok. 
 
 Tiger, tigris. 
 
 Time, S., ido, in time, idejen. 
 
 Tongue, nyelv. 
 
 Tool, S., szerszdm, coll. 
 
 Towards, erdnti, A. 
 
 Town, vdros. 
 
 Trade, S., ipar, kereskedes\ 
 
 to trade, kereskedik (keres- 
 
 ked-ni). 
 Tradesman, iparos, kereskedo. 
 Translation, forditds. 
 Travel, V., utazik (utaz-nO; 
 
 traveller, vtazo. 
 Trifle, S., cseMyseg. 
 Tropical region, forroovi tar- 
 
 tomdny. 
 Trouble, S., fdradsdg. 
 True, truth, igaz. 
 Trust, V., blzik (biz-ni). 
 Tuesday, kedd. 
 Turn, V., fordul-ni, V. n. 
 Tyrant, zsarnok. 
 
 U. 
 
 Uncertain, bizonytalan. 
 Uncle, nagyb&tya. 
 Under, underneath, ald^alatt Po. 
 Understand, V., ert-eni, meg- 
 
 ert-enl 
 Unfortunate, szerencsetlen. 
 Unjustly, igazsagtalanul. 
 Unrighteousness, igazsdgtalan- 
 
 sdg. 
 Unwillingly, akaratlanul 
 Up, Adv., fel. 
 
 Urgency, surgetes. 
 Useful, hasznos', to be useful, 
 haszndl-ni. 
 
 V. 
 
 Valour, vitezseg. 
 
 Valuable, ertekes, drdga. 
 
 Value, V., becsuf-ni. 
 
 Vanquish, V., meggyoz-ni. 
 
 Vegetables, zoldseg, S. coll. 
 
 Venerate, V., tisztel-ni. 
 
 Very, igen* 
 
 Vice, vetek, plur. vetkek. 
 
 Victory, gyozedelem ; to be vic- 
 torious , gyozedelmeskedik 
 Cgyozedetmesked-ni). 
 
 Village, falu. 
 
 Virtue, ereny, virtuous, ere- 
 nyes. 
 
 Visit, V., megldtogat-ni. 
 
 Wages, jutalom, ber. 
 
 Wait, V., vdr-ni. 
 
 Walk, V., jdr-ni; to take a 
 
 walk, setdl-ni. 
 Walking-stick, sdtabot. 
 Wall, S., fat. 
 Want (deficiency), S., Many, 
 
 to be wanted, kell-enu 
 War, hdboru; to be at war, 
 
 to make war hdboruskodik 
 
 (hdboruskod-ni). 
 Ware, S., kelme. 
 Water, S., viz; to water, 6n- 
 
 toz-ni. 
 
319 
 
 Wealth, jolet. 
 
 Weather, ido. 
 
 Weaver, takdcs. 
 
 Wednesday, szerda. 
 
 Week, het 
 
 Well, jol, egeszseges (being 
 
 well). 
 Wheat, buza. 
 When, mikor. 
 Whence, honnan. 
 Where, hoi. 
 
 Which, melly, plur. mellyek. 
 While, mig. 
 Who, ki, Pr. rel. 
 Whole, egesz ; wholesome, 
 
 egeszseges. 
 Wholesale merchant, nagyke- 
 
 reskedo. 
 Wickedness, gonoszsag. 
 Wide, A., szeles. 
 Wild, szilaj (said of the mind), 
 
 vad. 
 Will, V., akar-ni] —S..,akarat. 
 
 William, Vilmos. 
 Wing, S., szdrny. 
 Winter, tel 
 Without, netkul, Po. 
 Wood, erdo, fa, S. coll. 
 Word, szo. 
 
 Work, S., munka, dolog ; to 
 work, dolgozik (dolgoz-ni). 
 Write, V., ir-nu 
 
 Y. 
 
 Year, ev. 
 
 Yes, igen is. 
 
 Yesterday, tegnap. 
 
 Yet, meg; yet — not, megsem. 
 
 Yield, V., enged-ni. 
 
 Yoke, S., iga. 
 
 You, ti (ye), on (when a per- 
 son is spoken to). 
 
 Younger brother, ocse. 
 
 Youth, ifjiisdg, ifju (young 
 man). 
 
TYPOGRAPHICAL ERRORS AND CORRECTIONS. 
 
 Page 4 line 19, read: very instead of: veri 
 
 10 „ 7, „ miv, „ „ mi, 
 
 14 „ 4, „ soft „ „ sof 
 
 43 „ 6, „ jd-val „ „ jd-vdl 
 
 27 „ 2, „ egeszseqes „ „ egeszeges 
 
 28 „ 20, „ ugyes „ „ Ugges 
 37 „ 30, ,, Prepositions „ „ Preposition 
 45 ,, 8, „ are more than one „ „ are more 
 50 „ 4, „ drdgdbbak. „ „ drdgdkbab. 
 50 „ 29, „ kivdnnak. „ „ hivdnnak. 
 54 „ 5, „ kicsiny. „ „ kincsiny. 
 56 „ 45, „ mert nem „ ,, mertnem 
 64 „ 28, „ forms „ „ orms 
 74 „ 22, „ haza 's „ „ hazas' 
 76 „ 47, „ 61 „ „ 61. 
 86 „ 26, „ kellessem, „ „ kelessem 
 93 „ 22, „ On „ „ On 
 
 4 44 „ 44, after to feed, put: itat-ni to give to drink, 
 
 4 46 „ 47, read: veregethetend, instead of: vergethetend. 
 
 447 „ 6, „ Vergod-nu „ „ Vergod-ni, 
 
 439 „ 25, „ Plur. Wrjetek, „ „ Torjetek, 
 
 464 „ 1, „ sikamolik, „ „ sikamolik' 
 
 „ „ 2, „ sikamlik, „ ,, sikamlik' 
 
 „ „ 26, „ Neuter, Medial and Active Verbs, in- 
 stead of: Neuter Verbs. 
 
 477 „ 4, read: sz, cs, cz instead of: sz, cz 
 
 498 „ 23, „ kornytk „ „ kbnye'k 
 
 204 ,, 23, „ dszy „ „ fdsz, 
 
 247 „ 23, „ benniinket and benneteket instead of: 
 beniinket and beneteket. 
 
V 
 
 „ 227 
 
 „ 239 
 
 „ 243 
 
 " »> 
 
 ,, 244 
 
 „ 246 
 
 Page 218 line 3 read: Tied, instead of: Tieid, 
 
 ,, 7, „ Tieid, „ „ Tieid, 
 
 „ 5, „ Adjective and its dependencies; instead 
 
 of: Adjectives; 
 „ 20 „ Mert instead of: ISert 
 
 ,, 21 ,, ones „ „ ons 
 
 „ 23 „ kirdly haldldn, „ „ kirdly, haldldn. 
 „ 4 4 „ neven ven-ni „ ,, ne'ven-ven ni 
 „ 4 „ tf/aM M „ allot, 
 
 „ 2 ,, /efetf above, tnellett instead of: felletl 
 
 above, mellet 
 ,, 2 „ the father instead of: he father 
 „ 2 „ szilletett, „ „ sziilelett, 
 
 „ 40 „ tettem „ „ lellem 
 
 ,, 4 „ an oath, „ „ on oath, 
 
 „ 9 „ nyiilra, he shot the hare, instead of: 
 
 nytilra hare. 
 „ K ,, fenyeget instead of: fengeyet 
 ,, 2 „ relent „ ,, r en tent 
 
 ,, ^ 3 after JSagyszombat: put: <u atydmndl leva 
 the~gentlemen (that are) with my father. — Other- 
 only the affix ndl nt { l is used: as, 
 line 13, read: liable instead of: ilable 
 
 „ 22, „ kiqerjedez. „ „ kigerjedes. 
 
 n 22, „ los „ „ ost 
 
 ,, 47, ,, the cannons'', answered the colonel, 
 instead of: cannons, 
 column first line 19, read: Buza, instead of: Buz a, 
 
 247 
 248 
 250 
 251 
 223 
 
 258 
 
 H 
 
 263 
 nrak, 
 wise 
 
 270 
 
 280 
 284 
 
 289 
 302 
 307 
 308 
 310 
 
 311 
 
 314 
 316 
 317 
 318 
 319 
 
 sec. 
 first 
 
 first 
 
 17. 
 22. 
 21. 
 45. 
 29. 
 7. 
 
 15. 
 34. 
 
 8. 
 
 7. 
 
 28. 
 
 4. 
 
 ,, street. , 
 
 ,, rtszteny, , 
 „ leront-ani, , 
 ,, telyesit-eni , 
 ., ndmetiilkdv. , 
 ,, Ad'sr,hero-like . 
 
 streel. 
 eszteny, 
 teronf-ani. 
 fetyesit-eni. 
 nemetuL 
 hosi hero- 
 like. 
 
 „ otthon „ o hon. 
 
 „ Printing- trade, „ Printing-tra 
 ,, osztoz-ni; „ oszfoznni: 
 „ aszlalkendo m , ,,asztatkendo; 
 „ meg- „ meg- 
 
 „ netkul, „ netkul. 
 
SECOND PART. 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. 
 
SKETCHES 
 
 OF THE 
 
 HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN LITERATURE. 
 
 I. LITERARY DEVELOPMENT AND THE FATE 
 OF THE LANGUAGE. 
 
 JVJLTMOHTAXi STnUGGljUS. 
 
 i. §. GENERAL REMARKS. — PERIOD OF THE FIRST 
 SETTLEMENT OF THE NATION IN PANNONIA. 
 
 Language and customs are the features of 
 nations and the expressions of a national mind. 
 As the latter grows older , the former change 
 proportionally. 
 
 In the Hungarian language we imediately no- 
 tice the oriental character of the nation, which 
 has been kept up through nearly 9 centuries: 
 although hard struggles, partly national, partly 
 political, and lasting external wars, ultimately 
 diminished the primitive people* 
 
 This peculiar phenomenon of an oriental 
 
 language in the middle of Europe, surrounded as 
 
 it was, every where by nations of an occidental 
 
 4* 
 
character, unobserved by the people of the western 
 shores, had attracted the attention of some Ger- 
 man philologists as far as they found it necessary 
 to mention the Hungarian language, in order to 
 satisfy the opinion which the German public con- 
 ceived of its philosophers. It was considered as 
 having exhausted Philological materials, when 
 the work had a section or an appendix, in which 
 even the Hungarian language was mentioned; 
 hence, the confused notions of the Hungarian 
 nation and of its language*). 
 
 We do not inherit any literary productions 
 
 *) Adelung, the great German philologist, in his Mithrida- 
 tes, speaking of the Hungarian language, mentions some very 
 strange things. — Comparing the Works written by German 
 and Sclavonian authors on the Hungarian nation and on its 
 language, we are led to conclude, that the Hungarians hardly had 
 a language before they came into Pannonia, and that after their 
 settlement in modern Hungary they made excursions to diffe- 
 rent parts of Europe in order to rob other people of a few words. 
 — Adelung, in his Mithridates, gives a quantity of words as 
 derived: — from German; amongst others: Lyuk, (hole) from 
 £odj; lusta (disorderly idle), from fctj} (fcwl) ; eszem (I eat), from 
 id) effe; Vitorla (the sail), from 2Betterr)ar)rt (weather cock); 
 bucsu (the leave) from Q3uffe (the penance); fold (the earth) 
 from gclb (fields); — from French: Aczel (steel), from acier ; 
 ersek, from archeveque; — from Latin: Szarvas (the stag, 
 deer) from, cervus ; falu (village), from villa. The Sclavonian 
 writers still are worse. But the fact, that all the foreign 
 authors disagree with one another in their theories of deri- 
 vation, deprives them of credit, and renders refutation and 
 vindication of the Hungarians superfluous. 
 
of the first period of the settlement of the Hun- 
 garians in Europe, — before their conversion to 
 Christianity. Foreign authors are the sources 
 of the national History (History of the country); 
 from what is mentioned by them, we may con- 
 clude, that the period, at which the Hungarians 
 lived under their heathen monarchs, was the time 
 of songsters. It is mentioned*): „they gave feasts, 
 danced at the sound of their military music, and 
 sung their national songs. " 
 
 % §. THE XI th Affl) XII th CENTURIES. 
 
 (Flourishing period of the nation.) 
 
 The introduction of Christianity amongst the 
 Hungarians has not had the same effect upon 
 their language, which it has exercised on nearly all 
 other European languages. — The tribes inhabi- 
 ting the land beyond the Eastern empire**)? re- 
 cived the doctrine of the Christian church from 
 people bearing the worn-out coat of a Grecian 
 nation, and with these doctrines their language 
 received a tint of Grecism, The immigrated 
 hordes of the West of Europa were instructed 
 in the religious doctrines of the Western empire, 
 
 *) Anonymi Belae regis notarii res gestae Hungarorum, 
 Endlicher edition* 
 
 **) Roman oriental empire. 
 
6 
 
 and inclined, more or less, towards Romanism, in 
 language and social character. 
 
 Between these two large sects of the Christian 
 church the Magyars have settled , considered by 
 the Ecclesiastical Locumtenant of Rome as the 
 bastion of papal domination against oriental in- 
 vasions, and Grecian encroachments, — cajolled by 
 the eastern potentates, who sought to gain in them 
 an ally against the overgrowing Roman giant. — 
 Besides these, there were three strange elements 
 combined in the conversion of the heathen Ma- 
 gyars, who received baptism about 1000 years after 
 Christ*). The conversion was begun by Greeks, 
 but was achieved by their own prince and his 
 consort, and received the sanction of the Pope. 
 Besides, the Magyars, in fact, received baptism, 
 not because they were convinced of the beneficial 
 effects of the Christian doctrines on human so- 
 ciety, but out of deep reverence and partly from 
 fear of their chief, who already had been brought 
 up in the Christian religion. — 
 
 All these circumstances combined had great 
 influence on the whole series of events by which 
 we trace the life of the Magyar nation, and con- 
 tributed much to preserve the Hungarian language. 
 
 *) The conversion had begun in 950; but it was only 
 Prince Stephen, afterwards King Stephen L, who took a decisive 
 step in regard to this important object, after 997 after Christ. 
 
1 
 
 The Kings of the Arpadian line remained 
 victors in all the struggles against the Roman 
 Python, up to the 13 th century. The national cus- 
 toms and language were kept up with the poli- 
 tical rights of the nation. The aversion to Latin 
 learning was ever so great, that it was enforced 
 by laws and statutes upon persons who wished 
 to be ordained*,). — King Albert (Bela) III., a 
 pupil of the Byzantine court, introduced a chan- 
 cery similar to that of the Byzantine court, and 
 by royal decrees literal proceedings in the 
 transactions, both of private and public affairs, 
 were, from that time, enforced. 
 
 Although the indomitable desire of the nation 
 for primeval customs soon overpowered the weak 
 monarchs reigning in the 1 3 th century, and foreign 
 social reforms were abolished by law, the lan- 
 guage restored to its primeval rights: neverthe- 
 less the fatal custom of dividing the realm be- 
 tween father and son, thus establishing two courts 
 which undermined each other, nearly annihilated 
 the royal authority, and with it the moral exis- 
 tence of the Magyars. 
 
 *) Under King Coloman, 1092—1415. 
 
8 
 
 3. §. THE X1IT CENTURY. 
 
 (Period of the decline of the national power.) 
 
 The 13 th century is the fatal century of the 
 nation. The ancient glory vanishes,, internal dis- 
 sentions, mostly the consequence of weak and 
 morally powerless Kings., begin to gnaw the roots 
 of the national strength. The incessant shocks, 
 which the political institutions of the Magyars 
 received from papal ambition, the devastating 
 ravages of Tartarian ferocity*)? the enemy of 
 the institutions of civilized nations, and effeminate 
 Kings, who happened to ascend the throne when 
 the misfortunes of the nation required indefa- 
 tigable and persevering exertions, were blows 
 from which the nation has never recovered. 
 
 With ancient grandeur avitical customs de- 
 clined, and instead of patriotism, the national 
 pride often became overgrown with extuberances 
 of anarchy. The bright points, in the History of 
 the Hungarian nations, are only so many passing 
 comets wanting consolidation. 
 
 The counties depopulated by Tartarians were 
 to be repopulated by foreign immigrants; with 
 
 *) In the year 4241, under King Albert (Bela) IV., the 
 Khan Batu invaded Hungary with about 500,000 Mogolians 
 and other Tartarian hords, depopulating it for nearly two 
 years. 
 
9 
 
 foreign immigrants a foreign language and foreign 
 customs were brought into the land. The Magyars, 
 though diminished in number, yet not broken in 
 spirit, concentrated themselves in the plains of the 
 south-east, and in that part of Hungary which is 
 called the land beyond the forest, Transilvania^ 
 forming thus two focuses of a national Elipse, — 
 The remoter parts of the country, from these fo- 
 cuses, were entirely occupied by foreign people, 
 who spoke languages of nearly as many diffe- 
 rent characters as there were counties of the 
 realm ocupied by them. — 
 
 When a nation, afflicted with such calamities 
 remote from its avitical seats, surrounded and 
 pressed by foreign elements, is able to keep up 
 the language, the manners and social institutions 
 inherited by their great ancestors^ historians must 
 be induced to believe in its destination for im- 
 mortality. 
 
 4. §. THE XIV th CENTURY. 
 
 (Foreign dynasties occupy the throne.) 
 
 x\fter the expiration of the Arpadian line, 
 foreign dynasties decided on the fate of the na- 
 tion, and on the fate of its language, — 
 
 Charles the First, of the Anjou dynasty, 
 brought over with him an Italian court, from Naples, 
 that disliked Hungarian customs, and Hungarian 
 
10 
 
 manners, and despised the Hungarian language. 
 He himself reorganized the chancery, introduced 
 by Bela III th , and gave it a more stable founda- 
 tion; being supported by the clergy, he introduced 
 the Latin language as the language of public 
 business. Dreading the power of the Hungarian 
 nobility, he established something like a Hunga- 
 rian court atVisegrad, the ultimate design of which 
 was to bury the rough nationalism under the 
 splendour of an effeminating Italian court, but 
 not to satisfy the real desires of some grandees of 
 the nation. — 
 
 His son Lewis the First, engaged throughout 
 his life with the external increase of an Em- 
 pire, had little time to sacrifice to the interest of 
 the Hungarian nation. — The money raised in 
 the realm, instead of employing it to develop 
 the moral and intellectual strength of the nation, 
 which might have been a durable foundation of 
 his Eastern empire, and would have raised the 
 Hungarians to the first rank of European nations, 
 he squandered to support foreign courts, and to 
 satisfy the vanity of medieval conceptions of 
 grandeur. 
 
 The Latin style received its definite diplo- 
 matical forms under the reign of this King, and 
 the gates of the royal court and those of the 
 Jurisdictions were thus shut against the natio- 
 nal language, which henceforth retired to the 
 
41 
 
 peaceable home of the agriculturist, and to the 
 camps of the army. The avidity of the nobility 
 having been satisfied by a new burden, imposed 
 upon the peasantry, they could not perceive any 
 danger for the nationality, as they did a century 
 ago. 
 
 Things remained in that state until the re- 
 formation in the church brought on a new era 
 for literature. — 
 
 5- §. THE XV th CENTURY. 
 
 (Reformation of the Romish Church, — The nation rises under 
 brave leaders ; John Hunyadi, and his son Matthew.) 
 
 In the Laws of Hungary, inacted under the 
 Kings of the Arpadian dynasty, there is mentioned 
 the name of ^Hungarian rites"*). This singular 
 fact evidently proves, that the nation never sub- 
 mitted entirely to papal despotism; and conse- 
 quently the reformation of the church, urged by 
 the follies of the Roman clergy itself, no sooner 
 was begun, than it struck root in Hungary. The 
 imminent danger of an invasion from Turkish 
 hordes, already ravaging the yonder coasts of the 
 Mediterranean, occupied the attention of theEuro- 
 
 *) Under Ladislaus I, and Andreas III. The former in 
 his Decree regarding the rites of the church says: ,.Latini, 
 
 qui Ungarorum consvetudine, scilicet , sisenostro 
 
 consuetudini meliori non consentire dixerint, quocunque 
 volunt eo vadant. 
 
42 
 
 pean courts, and especially that of the pope, so 
 much, that the lands beyond the Tisza*) were 
 lost sight off; the neglect and contempt of the 
 Hungarian language , by those priests who were 
 the fanatical subjects of the papal throne^ were 
 very favourable circumstances to promote the 
 progress of the Reformation, and were thus the 
 causes of the re- establishment of the language. — 
 
 Already at the beginning of the XV th cen- 
 tury, we meet with a translation of a part of the 
 bible (see below) into Hungarian, thus, at a time 
 when not many other people of Europe could enjoy 
 the benefits of reading the holy writ. The language 
 was successively cultivated by the Reformers, and 
 scarcely had Luther and Calvin (in the next cen- 
 tury) awakened the sleeping mind of their people, 
 when the people of Hungary embraced the new 
 doctrine with ardent zeal. — 
 
 The revival of the doctrine, established to 
 alleviate the burdens of human society., was every 
 where followed by the revival of science and 
 that of nationality. Hungary was not at this time 
 backward, but had its share in all of them, and 
 might have risen to the height which was attained 
 by other nations, if external wars and tyrannical 
 intrigues at home had not fettered the people; 
 the former threatening annihilation of physical 
 
 *) Tisza, Theis, is a river in Hungary, along the shores 
 of which the Hungarians are concentrated. 
 
 
13 
 
 existence, the latter suppressing intellectual de- 
 velopment. — 
 
 There is one strange phenomenon in the His- 
 tory of Hungarian literature of this perid, and that 
 is the reign of Mathias Corvinus*), the son of 
 John Hunyadi, the terror of the Turks, — 
 
 This King was a true Hungarian,, having at 
 his heart the greatness of his nation; he pro- 
 tected the sciences and highly esteemed learned 
 men; he founded a library, in his residence at 
 Buda, comprehending 50,000 volumes; a printing 
 office was established under his protection in the 
 same town : yet, this period is void in Hungarian 
 literature. Unfortunately this great King lived in 
 a period when scholasticism was flourishing^ when 
 a Romano -mania infected the lower and higher 
 classes of human society, and when the whole of 
 western Europe was entangled in the papal net, 
 woven in monastical institutions. It is impossible 
 to decide on the period of his reign in regard to 
 the subject of Hungarian literature, for, the splen- 
 did Library of King Matthew has been entirely 
 destroyed by the pillaging Turks, and when Buda 
 was devastated by the besiegers.**) 
 
 *) From U58 until 1 490. 
 
 **) After the unfortunate battle at Mohacs the Turks oc- 
 cupied Buda and with it the lower part of the kingdom ; in 
 1686 Buda was reconquered by the united army of the Ger- 
 man empire and Hungary. 
 
u 
 
 6. §. THE XVI th & XVII th CENTURIES. 
 
 (Hungary under the dominion of the Austrian dynasty ; — 
 Struggles for national and religious freedom.) 
 
 The XVI th and XVII th centuries ar those of 
 hard struggles for national existence. The Turks, 
 threatening to extinguish the nation physically, de- 
 populated the country which formed the nation's 
 focus; foreign potentates, — whose governments 
 have stigmatized themselves as enemies even to 
 the name of nation itself, and as Great-Inquisi- 
 tors wheresoever the existence of the least moral 
 power of a nation was conjectured, — have en- 
 deavoured to prevent intellectual development; in 
 this work they have been assisted by the ec- 
 clesiastics of the only beatifying church. — 
 
 The battle at Mohacs*) delivered up the 
 country to the Turks, for them to ravage through 
 a century and a half. The death of Lewis the 
 Second delivered also the nation to the Habsburgian 
 dynasty, who. while endeavouring to suppress 
 the national spirit, stifled the national language. 
 
 The misfortune which had befallen the na- 
 tion of having lost its King, exposed to the 
 danger of being conquered by the Turks, in- 
 duced one part of it to elect Ferdinand, duke of 
 Austria, as King of Hungary, whilst the other full 
 
 *) Fought in 1526, in which king Lewis II perished, with 
 him 2 Archbishops 5 Bishops and a considerable part of the 
 nobility. 
 
15 
 
 of distrust, preferred conferring the royal dignity 
 on a native grandee. But Hungary had no man 
 intellectually or morally capable of bearing a 
 crown on his head, and fell a sacrifice to its 
 follies of former times. 
 
 The distrusting party was in time justified 
 before the world, for, scarcelly had the Aus- 
 trian duke the crown he longed for, when he 
 unhesitatingly submitted to pay tribute to the Sultan, 
 instead of revenging the battle of Mohacs, by 
 driving the invaders from a country whose mo- 
 narch he pretended to be. 
 
 His successors submitted to pay the same 
 tribute. Rudolph I, besides paying the tribute, be- 
 gan publicly to pursue the principle of Austrian 
 policy, which has been so truly observed by all 
 his successors. The nobility was alarmed at the 
 arbitrariness of Rudolph, and having plainly un- 
 derstood ^ that Austria pursued an anti-magyar 
 policy, they demanded, though fruitlessly, the 
 banishment of the foreign officers from the country. 
 
 In the mean time the new doctrine of the 
 Christian church had gained ground all over 
 Hungary, and the Protestants consequently were 
 persecuted by the protectors of the kingdom 
 and its liberties with indefatigable zeal. The 
 Apostles of the new doctrine worked through 
 the lumber of a neglected language, with patriotic 
 zeal and Christian perseverance, for the sake of 
 
16 
 
 their believers the catholic priests, in order to 
 dam up the rapid stream of ecclesiastical inno- 
 vations , were obliged to assist in the work of 
 cultivating the national language. Thus,, in the 
 shortest time, the Hungarian language became 
 the language of divines and of those who promul- 
 gated the doctrine of Christ. — On the other 
 side, the Hungarian nobility, though too late, seeing 
 themselves deceived and betrayed, were reani- 
 mated to recover their nationality and with it 
 the rights of the language. It was now evident 
 to them, that they had a mortal enemy in the 
 Habsburgian dynasty, and that there would be 
 no end of enemities until either the nation or the 
 dynasty be extinguished. — 
 
 That part of the nation which had not been 
 subjugated by the Turks rose with just indignation, 
 to combat for its existence with the Christian 
 enemy, or, if fate had already marked the limits 
 of the national existence, to struggle heroically till 
 the last breath, and to find an honorable death, 
 under the device ,^for God and the father- 
 land *)". — In the History of these struggles only 
 leaders suceeded each other, the principle re- 
 mained the same, and will be the same in every 
 
 *) ,Jstenert es hazdert u (for God and the fatherland) were 
 the inscriptions on the banners of Bocskay, 4 60S — 6, Bethlen, 
 4649, Rakotzy, 1632. 
 
17 
 
 same in every ensuing struggle. The heroical 
 deeds were celebrated by j)oets, patriotic poems 
 stimulated the warriors to perseverance, and in- 
 flamed the youthful heart to despise the dangers 
 of war. — 
 
 Prosaic writers hastened to make known to 
 the people its ancient rights 3, by translating the 
 diplomatical volumes , which a century ago had 
 been collected and consigned in the Latin lan- 
 guage; Chronicles were consigned to the Hungarian 
 language, both in prose and poetry, reminding the 
 nation of its glorious ancestors and handing down 
 the deeds of their age to posterity. As Hungarian 
 writing progressed, there arose men who endea- 
 voured to bring the language under the rules of 
 Grammar^ and, to their praise be it said, although 
 the works were defective, yet, taken relatively, 
 they were carefully compiled. 
 
 7. §. THE XVIII th CENTURY UNTIL 1790. 
 
 (Relaxation of the nation; closer alliances with the house of 
 
 Austria; reaction of the nation in consequence of the arbitrary 
 
 measures of the Viennese court.) 
 
 Every excitement is counterbalanced by an 
 equivalent relaxation. The nation was physically 
 and morally fatigued by the wearisome wars; 
 the dynasty itself seemed inclined to satisfy the 
 desires of the patriots : thus a way was tried of 
 
 Csiak, hung. Gram. 2 
 
18 
 
 amicably arranging the differences between the 
 nation and the reigning house. Induced by such 
 motives the nation entered into a closer alliance 
 with the dynasty, desiring to make its interests 
 those of the reigning house; but the dynasty thought 
 and acted in a contrary direction, and made the 
 nation subservient to its private interests. 
 
 As a language unknown to the people, when 
 it is used to administer to them the blessing of 
 religious faith, is the surest foundation of the 
 hierarchical power, ai.d as monarchs subduing 
 nations rely upon those who govern the inexpli- 
 cable feelings of the people, in order to secure 
 a durable reign: ecclesiastical and political powers 
 render each other ready assistance, in order to 
 suffocate nations in their own language. 
 
 The Hungarian language, therefore, was ba- 
 nished to the home of the shepherd and agricul- 
 turist, and the Latin was introduced in schools 
 and all public transactions; in the public meetings 
 of the county- court-halls Latin was the language 
 of transactions and conversation. 
 
 The space of time from 1700 till 1780 may 
 justly be called the Latin Period of the nation, in 
 opposition to that of the Arpadian dynasty; for, 
 as in the latter laws enforcing Latin learning 
 were enacted continually,, so in this decrees 
 were sanctioned, that no person unacquainted 
 
49 
 
 with the Hungarian language should be employed 
 in ecclesiastical offices. 
 
 The voice raised by some patriots to form 
 an association of learned men, for cultivating and 
 propagating the Hungarian language, still sound- 
 ed in the wilderness unre-echoed. 
 
 Joseph II.. considering Hungary as an inte- 
 grant part of the German empire (the behaviour 
 of his predecessors caused him to believe as 
 much), wished to lay the foundation of an inter- 
 nal coalition of all the different nations who 
 were kept together by the iron arm of des- 
 potism into one empire. He introduced the 
 German language, as that of public instructions 
 and transactions, into all the provinces, which 
 his ancestors had brought under his sceptre. His 
 innovating orders, therefore, threw a new ferment 
 into the scarcely settled mind of the nation. It 
 once more rose indignantly, and the yoke of a 
 foreign government would have been thrown off, 
 had not the Emperor's death and the revocation 
 of his innovatory edicts changed the features of 
 the affairs of the realm. — 
 
 8. §. PREPARATORY STEPS TOWARDS THE RISE 
 
 OF THE NATION. 1790—1830. 
 
 The menacing aspect of France supported 
 
 the nation in its claims, and it was only through the 
 
 mildness and ready compliance of Leopold, with 
 
20 
 
 which he met the grievances of the nation in the 
 diet 1790 — 1, that the dynasty was saved from 
 its fall. 
 
 The lower house*) was saluted by the vice- 
 gerent (Locumtenens) Urmenyi in Hungarian; he 
 admonished the representatives to unite their 
 moral strength, for the good of the nation. His 
 speech was answered by the deputy of the Chap- 
 ter-house (capitulum) of Esztergom, who cen- 
 sured the innovations made by the late monarch. — 
 
 The lower house then proceeded to settle 
 upon the language to be used in the transactions 
 of the diet. It was resolved: that henceforth the 
 Hungarian language shall be received in parlia- 
 mentary transactions, and the diary (minutes of 
 the diet) be kept in the national language, and 
 the publication of the minutes as well as the re- 
 ception of the Hungarian language in all public 
 transactions were urged. — 
 
 The upper-house (felso tdbla) objected to the 
 last two resolutions as running from one extreme 
 to another, — always accompanied by internal con- 
 vulsions, — which might prove dangerous under 
 the then being state of political affairs. — 
 
 The patriots, in both houses, urged the esta- 
 blishment of a Hungarian Academy, and a com- 
 
 *) The lower-house (also tdbla) was constituted by the 
 county-deputies of the nobility and the deputies of the muni- 
 cipal towns (libera regia civitas). 
 
21 
 
 mittee, formed by deputies of both houses, was 
 charged with the drawing up of its plan. — The 
 4 6 th Article of the law of 1791, sanctioned by 
 Leopold the First, commanded the introduction of 
 the Hungarian language into all the upper-schools 
 (Gymnasium, Colleges and the University); but in 
 public transactions (dicasterialia negotia) the La- 
 tin style was still to be retained. — 
 
 Under the direction of Kelemen (an attorney 
 at the royal court in Pest) a dramatic society was 
 formed, which for want of public support was 
 soon dissolved, — it did not exist in 1792, — 
 The erection of a national theatre was delayed 
 for nearly another half century. The Dramatic 
 society at Kolosvar, in Transilvania, formed in 
 1799, was more fortunate, being supported by the 
 provincial diet, 1 804, when a voluntary contribution 
 of 30,000 florins (3000 £) for the erection of a 
 proper theatre was resolved; the number of per- 
 formers soon increased so much, that one part 
 of them was translocated to Debreczin*); — the 
 new theatre was finished in 1820, and inaugu- 
 rated by private performers of the nobility on the 
 12 th of March, 1821. — 
 
 Count Francis Szechenyi, father of the late 
 minister, after his return from the Neapolitan em- 
 bassy, adopted as his favourite pursuit the intel- 
 
 *) The principal town in the east of Hungary. 
 
22 
 
 lectual development of his country; he, therefore, 
 opened his large private library to Hungarian 
 learned men. In 1802, his library was transferred 
 to Pest, and opened for public use, under the pa- 
 tronage of the Count Palatine, the Archduke 
 Joseph. Thus, the noble count immortalized his 
 name by laying the foundation of the Hungarian 
 National Museum, which was finally established 
 in 1811. — 
 
 The indefatigable zeal of Nicolas Revay, Pro- 
 fessor of Hungarian literature, at the University of 
 Pest, deserves due regard; his work, "Antquita- 
 tes literaturae Hungaricae, Pestini, 1803", though 
 written in Latin, had a twofold effect: it, first, 
 brought to public knowledge some monuments of 
 Hungarian literature of former centuries, which., 
 up to his time, were concealed in private and 
 public archives, or at least not duly regarded; se- 
 condly, it attracted the attention of the patriots 
 and enemies of Hungarian nationality, and pro- 
 duced a literary controversy between them which 
 had a beneficial influence on Hungarian lite- 
 rature. — 
 
 Foreign wars retarded the development of 
 institutions for promoting national literature, and 
 therefore, the progress of literature itself, though 
 they gave origin to many patriotic and heroic 
 songs. 
 
 After the restoration of peace, the liberal 
 
23 
 
 party of Hungary concentrated its whole strength, 
 to act vigorously in favour of national develop- 
 ment. The establishment of the Hungarian Aca- 
 demy was the chief object that occupied their 
 attention; and, when the disputes and fruitless de- 
 liberations about raising funds for the Academy 
 arose, the noble count Stephen Szechenyi raised 
 a new monument to his family, by generously 
 offering his whole yearly income, estimated at 
 60,000 florins, as a contribution (or, rather as the 
 first deposit) to the funds of a Hungarian Aca- 
 demy; animated by such generosity count Karo- 
 lyi made an'offer of 45,000, count Andrassy one of 
 20,000^ florins. The long wished-for object was 
 thus obtained. The Article XI. of the law of 4827, 
 finally established the erection of the Academy, 
 under the name of iC A Magyar Tudos Tdrsas- 
 sdg", and a commission consisting of members 
 from both houses was charged with its organi- 
 sation. The commission discharged its duty at 
 the end of 1830, and the new Academy held its 
 first grand meeting on the 1 5 th of February, 1831. 
 
 9. §. THE RAPID PROGRESS IN LITERATURE OWING 
 TO THE ACADEMY. « 83 1—1 848. 
 
 With the year 1831, the Hungarian language 
 commenced anew era. The Academy proclaimed 
 to be their object: 
 
24 
 
 "To direct all their efforts towards the cul- 
 tivation of sciences and belles-letters, in the na- 
 tional language ; by uch means, to give it elegance, 
 to enrich and provide it with a sublime style, 
 that it might eternally subsist in its own splendour; 
 national and intellectual power being successively 
 developed by useful knowledge, 
 
 "With indefatigable zeal to bring to light 
 the traces and literary monuments of the Hun- 
 garian language, wherever they might be con- 
 cealed. 
 
 c 'To promulgate all the inventions of former 
 and recent times, and the progress made in 
 science. 
 
 "Lastly, to encourage fertile minds, which 
 otherwise, left to themselves, might languish, to 
 accomplish works that should bring renown and 
 glory upon the nation." 
 
 The more grand the object of the Academy 
 was, in regard to the nation, the more obstacles 
 were to be removed, in order to pursue the path 
 pointed out: the greater were its merits, and the 
 higher claims had its members to the gratitude 
 of the nation, which, however, being prevented 
 by fatal events, could not discharge its duty. 
 
 In less than ten years the Hungarian nation 
 was close on the heels of those nations who had 
 left her behind, in the former century* Under the 
 protection of the Academy, and by means of its 
 
25 
 
 material assistance, there were published bel- 
 letristic works, not yielding to foreign contempora- 
 neous literature in point of elegance. The Academy, 
 by publishing a dictionary of scientific technical 
 terms, paved the way for those who pursued 
 scientific studies* 
 
 In the upper- schools, the language disentan- 
 gled itself from the net of Latinism^ in the ele- 
 mentary schools it overpowered the giant of Scla- 
 vonism and the German language. 
 
 Under the direction of Gabriel Dobrentei and 
 Andrew Fay a stable Dramatic society was form- 
 ed at Buda, in 1833, — at that time there were 
 14 associations of that kind in the Kingdom. — 
 The academy, in regard to the funds it could 
 dispose of, liberally rewarded the best original 
 dramatic productions; thus, the newly formed 
 dramatic society has never been in want of clas- 
 sical dramas. The indefatigable zeal of the patriots, 
 at last, succeeded in establishing a proper natio- 
 nal theatre at Pest. The funds^ for the erection 
 and maintenance of this theatre, were raised by 
 a contribution of the nobility; as enacted in the 
 law of 1840. By such means the nation, at this 
 time represented only by the nobility, discharged 
 the duty it held towards the national drama- 
 tists. 
 
 Another important step, taken by the same 
 diet, was the restoration of the Hungarian Ian- 
 
26 
 
 guage to its rights, by establishing it as the diplo- 
 matical one, throughout the whole kingdom; even 
 the Viennese court was to transact business with 
 Hungary in the national language. 
 
 The death of Charles Kisfaludy (1829), a 
 very sad event, considering the early and irrepa- 
 rable loss of the dramatic poet, was followed 
 by consequences very beneficial to Hungarian lite- 
 rature. The patriots, in order to honour the me- 
 mory of the great poet, wished to adorn his grave 
 with a proper tomb-stone; to defray these ex- 
 penses^ a subscription of voluntary contributions 
 was opened. The contributions received were so 
 abundant, that, after the expenses for the erec- 
 tion of the tomb-stone were defrayed, the trea- 
 surers of the executive commission returned a 
 surplus. 
 
 No more noble object could be pursued, no 
 higher honour could be conferred upon the me- 
 mory of the deceased, than by jthe institution of 
 the "Kisfaludy tarsassag" (Kisfaludy- association) 
 for promoting Hungarian polite literature, to 
 which purpose the above surplus was contri- 
 buted. 
 
 This association was a strong and powerful 
 lever in raising polite literature; besides its mo- 
 ral influence, it provided material assistance for 
 the poorer literati, and, what was of still greater 
 importance, it became the primary canal through 
 
27 
 
 which productions in polite literature were con- 
 veyed to the public. 
 
 Louis Kossuth as editor of the „pesti kirlap, 
 (Pest journal, from 1841—43), gave the nation a 
 new impulse with his leading articles. The poli- 
 tical movement, — which was a national one, — 
 influenced the literary progress in a very high 
 degree ; both (the political and literary movements) 
 seemed to unite in order to realise the idea of a 
 great Hungarian nation. All the inhabitants of the 
 country, belonging to very different nations*) were 
 entangled in the great national movement; in va- 
 rious parts of the realm new focuses of Hunga- 
 rian nationality were formed, whence the bene- 
 ficial rays of mental and moral liberty, with the 
 desire for the formation of one great nation, ex- 
 tended over the surrounding countries. 
 
 The association**) for protecting home in- 
 dustry, besides its beneficial influence upon the 
 manufacturing and working classes, produced a 
 national polytechnic institution, a new field for 
 scientific and literary labour. 
 
 In the last five years (from 1843) scientific 
 works on all kinds of subjects were published; 
 
 *) Hungary, besides the Hungarians, is inhabited by: Scla- 
 vonians (slavi), Serbians, Croatians , Russians, Vens, Bulga- 
 rians, Germans, Wallachians, Jews, and a few French, Greeks, 
 and of the Monte Negro tribe. 
 
 **) Formed under the presidency of Count Batthanyi. 
 
28 
 
 every capable mind was engaged in conveying 
 materials, or arranging the ready ones, for a great 
 national monument. The year 1848 seemed to 
 throw down the abyss all foreign elements, and 
 the nation to have the same footing on which the 
 principal nations of Europe stood, — Fate had de- 
 cided differently from what human conceptions of 
 righteousness could have expected, and lingering 
 humanity would have desired. The moral power of 
 the nation was maimed by the physical force of the 
 colossus of European despotism; the nation was 
 crushed; its language and literature were buried 
 under the ruins of nationality, and wherever a glim- 
 mering spot yet strikes a despotical eye^ it is 
 carefully interred by the enemies of even the 
 name of Hungary. 
 
 II. LITERARY PRODUCTIONS AND AUTHORS. 
 
 1. Qualification of literary productions. 
 
 The history of Hungary is a series of unin- 
 terrupted moral and physical struggles for pri- 
 mitive personal independence from the unjust in- 
 stitutions of Franconian (German) feudalism, and 
 a succesive breaking of Asiatic*) fluctuation, ex- 
 cited by national emotions, against the narrow 
 
 *) Such as the free and not subdued nations of Asia 
 produced. 
 
29 
 
 shores of European constitutionalism. These ele- 
 ments, already powerful enough to keep up commo- 
 tions like those witnessed in the preceding cen- 
 turies, were reinforced by the ecclesiastical 
 movements. 
 
 As literary productions are the geological 
 strata, by which we trace the age of intellec- 
 tual and moral life, in which we may notice the 
 different vicissitudes that have afflicted the latter, 
 and the successive changes of the external appear- 
 ance of nationalism: we must expect, that the 
 literary productions of the Hungarian nation will 
 be qualified by circumstances^ which either could 
 not influence the western nations, or would have 
 a very unimportant effect on their social life. — 
 
 Theological and religious works were the 
 principal features of Hungarian literature of the 
 centuries before 1790, — a natural consequence 
 of the hard struggles of the protestant principle 
 against papal darkness. 
 
 In the works of polite literature of Hungary 
 a patriotic animation is observed, which often 
 becomes the leading idea. When reading these 
 works,, we feel with the authors themselves, the 
 heart beats faster, and, mysteriously overpowered, 
 an enthusiasm for national glory becomes the 
 only moving power of the mind; we represent 
 to ourselves, we feel, we see, the exertions made 
 by the nation to divest itself of the foreign gar- 
 
30 
 
 merit, in which it was wrapped up by European 
 civilisation*). 
 
 The literary productions of the Hungarian 
 nation bear, therefore, a national character, and 
 in that respect they are somewhat different from 
 those of other European nations. 
 
 8. Authors and their works. 
 
 a. 894-1526. 
 
 (Arpadian, and the first period of the subjection of the nation 
 under foreign dynasties.) 
 
 There are no traces of literary productions 
 yet discovered, belonging to the 10 th or 11 th cen- 
 tury; the first state of the language is, therefore, 
 concealed from the philologist. All that foreign 
 and domistic writers remember is, that the Hun- 
 garians had their own martial songs, that their 
 princes and grandees kept songsters**) to amuse 
 them at their feats and in their campaigns. As 
 the first century, remembered as the European 
 existence of the nation, really was a continual 
 campaign, those songs must have been common 
 amongst the Hungarians. — Public business was 
 transacted in the national language***) 
 
 *) I do not mean culture (cultura), with which the 
 word civilisation is often, but erroneously, exchanged. 
 
 **) We are reminded of the German wandering songsters. 
 
 ***) Under King Coloman (1 095 — \ 1 4 4), who for his learn- 
 
31 
 
 The first literary monument of this period is 
 a liturgical book, containing the funeral ceremo- 
 nies in Hungarian, Pazman, and, after him, Revay, 
 analyzed its text, in regard to style and genius; 
 Dobrentei did the same in his ^Magyar nyelvemle- 
 kek" (Monuments of the Hungarian language). The 
 latter placed its origin between 1170 and 1200. 
 
 Of more value and importance is a transla- 
 tion of a great part of the Bible. Authors differ 
 in regard to the year of its origin; recent exa- 
 minations show, that it belongs to the time between 
 1437 and 1440. This translation, containing the 
 Books of Ruth, Esther, Baruch, Maccabeus, the 
 Prophets (of the four principal prophets there 
 are only fragments) and the four Gospels*),, was 
 achieved by two friars, Tamds and Balint, and 
 was intended for the use of Hungarian Hussites 
 who took refuge in Moldavia. 
 
 Another translation of the whole Bible by 
 Berialan was printed in 1508. The prayer-book 
 of madame Paul de Kinizsi, containing forms of 
 devotion in prose and poetry, is of 1513. 
 
 Less important productions, belonging to the 
 
 ing was called the „librifer u (book-bearer), a certain Albricus 
 was charged with the translation of the King's decrees into 
 Latin. 
 
 *) The manuscripts are preserved in the royal libraries at 
 Vienna and Munich. 
 
32 
 
 close of the XV th century, are : Emlek-dal Mdtyds 
 haldldra, Memorial song of the death of King 
 Matthew; Siralom enek Bot Jdnosrol, Elegy upon 
 John Bot; etc. 
 
 b. 1526-1848. 
 
 (Hungary under the rule of Kings of the Austrian dynasty. — 
 Reformation of the church.) 
 
 a. 4527 — 1790. 
 
 (Religious struggles, and pacific means of reconciling 
 the nation with its fate.) 
 
 The reformation from Germany soon spread 
 over Hungary. Endowed men received instruction* 
 in the new doctrine, in the German universities, 
 and became apostles of it in their native coun 
 try. The contest between the reformed churches 
 and the catholics produced a great number of 
 religious and theological works, mostly dogmati- 
 cal ones. 
 
 In the latter part of the XVI th century five 
 translations of the Scriptures are upon record. 
 
 Komjdthy Benedek: Zent Paal leveley Ma- 
 gyar vyeliten 1533. — Letters of St. Paul in 
 Hungarian, by Benet Komjathy, 1533. 
 
 Gabriel: Wj Testamentommagjarnyelnen\536y 
 New Testament in Hungarian, by Gabriel, 1536. 
 
 Sylvester Jdnos. — The same, 
 
 Heltai Gdspdr, Magyar Biblia, Hungarian 
 Bible, 1551. 
 
33 
 
 Karolyi Gdspdr, Magyar Biblia, 4 589. 
 This translation is considered as the best; its 
 second edition, revised by Albert Molnar; ap- 
 peared in 1608. Many editions of the translation 
 of Karolyi were printed up to 1846. 
 
 Heltai Gas par (Jasper Heltai) holds un- 
 doubtedly the most prominent point in regard to 
 literature. Besides his theological works, he pub- 
 lished a translation of the laws of the realm 
 from the Latin collection; a Chronicle, „ Magyar 
 Kronika", the first historical work of any im- 
 portance. 
 
 Bornemissza Peter (Peter Bornemissa), the 
 most celebrated ecclesiastical orator, left a col- 
 lection of five thick volumes of his sermons, 1579. 
 
 Juhdsz Jdnos (John Juhasz) exerted himself 
 in the Exegisis (exposition) of the Letters of 
 John, 1569. 
 
 The secular writers deserving our esteem are : 
 
 Tinody Sebestyen (Sebastian Tinody), a 
 poet, who celebrated the heroic deeds of gal- 
 lant leaders and soldiers, 1552 — 58. 
 
 Vdlkay, Torday, Szekely, who wrote: 
 „A vildg, chronikdja" (Chronicle of the World) 
 and Gossdrvdry, were the Historians. 
 
 Csdktornya and Ju h dsz gave some proofs 
 of imitation of the Roman classics. 
 
 In the XVII th and the first half of the XVIII th 
 century, were, Pdzmdn, about 1640, Bel Mdtyds, 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. IJ. 3 
 
34 
 
 about 1710, and Bod Peter, about 1743, the most 
 celebrated ecclesiastical writers; the first on the 
 part of the Catholic,, the latter two on the part of 
 the Protestant Church. Bod, besides his theolo- 
 gical works, wrote a History of Hungarian litera- 
 ture: ^Magyar Athenas" (Hungarian Athens), 1766, 
 Davidis, Nemeti, Alvinczy . Telkibdnyi 
 (the latter wrote on Puritanism 1654), and Katona, 
 exerted themselves in theological writings in the 
 XVII th century; Bertalanfi, and the authoress 
 Daniel Polyxena, in the XVIII th century; Ri- 
 maVs celebrated Hymns are of the beginning of 
 the XVIII th century. 
 
 Translations of the Scripture have been ac- 
 complished by: 
 
 Kdldi, a Jesuit, who translated the Vulga- 
 ta, 1626. 
 
 Komdromi Csipkes, el protestant, who trans- 
 lated the whole Bible, 1635. 
 
 Baranyi Gyorgy (George Baranyi), who trans- 
 lated the New Testament, 1754. 
 
 In polite literature the heroic poem „Zri- 
 nids/' or the Fall of Szigeth*), by Nicholas Zrinyi 
 (called the poet, in order to distinguish him from 
 
 *) Szigeth, a fortress in the south of Hungary, was taken 
 by the Turks in 1566. Nicholas Zrinyi defended the fortress 
 with a handful of trops, against the whole army of the Turks 
 for five weeks, and died like a hero. 
 
35 
 
 the hero), and the lyric poems of Gyongy'osi, bear 
 the character of progress though not of the parity 
 of the language* Anyos and Barotky, lyric poets, and 
 Bessenyei, a dramatist, lived in the latter half of 
 the XVIII th century ^ preparing the way for the 
 coming aera. 
 
 As linguistic works may be mentioned: the 
 Grammar of Katona, 1645, and the ,.Dictionari- 
 um trilingue" (Dictionary in three — Latin, Hunga- 
 rian and German — Languages), by Pdriz-pdpai. 
 
 In regard to science in general, Apdtzi was 
 the compiler of an Encyclopedia. 
 
 p. 1790—1848 
 
 (The nation throws off the yoke of the dead Latin language, 
 
 and saves itself from being swallowed by the overgrowing 
 
 giant of German culture. — Eise of the literature.) 
 
 The space of time from 1791 until 1848, 
 thus, 7 years above half a century ^ may be se- 
 parated into two periods : the preparatory one, 
 comprehending the first 40 years, and the period 
 of the rise of literature^ comprehending not two 
 decenniums; the latter of which is that of gigantic 
 exertions in regard to the intellectual and social 
 life of the nation, 
 
 Decsy Samuel and Aranka (both of 1791) 
 are the first w r ho rouse the slumbering nation with 
 their cries for a Hungarian Academy; they were 
 followed by Endrody^ with his History of Hungarian 
 Dramaturgy (History of Hungarian Theatres), 1791, 
 
36 
 
 by Kami an (an attorney), with his Urania, a 
 periodical publication of polite literature,, 1794; the 
 ^Magyar Mvzsdk", another periodical of polite lite- 
 rature, established atKassa in the north of Hungary, 
 4797. — The lyric poet Csokonai began to write 
 in the same deceunium. — 
 
 In the beginning of the XIX th century two poli- 
 tical Journals of some importance were established; 
 the y,Nemzeti TJjs&fp (National Journal), and the 
 „Hazai es Kiil/oldi Tudositdsok" (Domestic and 
 Foreign Intelligence). In regard to belles-letters^ 
 there shone four guiding stars on the horizon of 
 Hungarian literature : 
 
 Kazinczy Ferencz (Francis Kazinczy), in 
 regard to national philology and the regenera- 
 tion of the language. Gothe, Burger ^ Ossian^ of 
 whose writings he made translations ^ Gessner, 
 whose works he translated entirely, seem to have 
 been his touch-stones. 
 
 Berzsenyi Daniel (Daniel Berzsenyi), the 
 greatest lyric poet in regard to Odes; he combined 
 Horatian elevation with the lyric flow of Mathis- 
 son; his language is pure and precise. 
 
 Kisfaludy Sdndor (Alexander Kisfaludy)^ 
 highly merited in regard to Lyrics in general. His 
 Ballads, Romances and the Love songs (a 
 long poem divided into two parts,, the first „Gyo- 
 tratt szerelem/' Unhappy Love^ the latter „Boldog 
 szerelem" Happy love), discover the opulence of 
 his genius. 
 
37 
 
 Kisfaludy Kdroly (Charles Kisfaludy), the 
 regenerator of the drama. The subjects of most 
 of his plays refer to the golden era of the nation, 
 and are really national ones. 
 
 After 1831 rapid progress was made in Lite- 
 rature in every respect. The members of the Aca- 
 demy seemed to rival each other in sacrificing all 
 their talents to the intellectual and mental develop- 
 ment of the nation. Between 1831-36, the language, 
 nursed by the Academy, grew exuberantly; the 
 political journal .Jelenkor" and its gratis sup- 
 plement conducted by Helmetzy, contributed much 
 to introducing purity and conciseness in style. 
 The Annals (Annual Reports) of the Academy, the 
 Magazine of Science (Tudomdnytdr), published by 
 the Academy, the Muzarion, edited by Bartholo- 
 mew Szemere, and the Critical Reports (Kritikai 
 lapok), conducted by Joseph Bajza, may be con- 
 sidered as the depositories of the fruit of the 
 annual labor in cultivating the language* The 
 speed with which these were gathered, and the 
 anxiety to fill the empty stores in time, got in some 
 green crop as well, but, the green fruit having been 
 carefully sorted from the ripe, the sound stock 
 was saved. The mass of scientific subjects pres- 
 sed hard on the Academy and threatened to over- 
 whelm it. 
 
 Hence, the writings of Kail ay, Nyiry, 
 Kolcsey, Szemere, Bajza, Guzmics, on philo- 
 
38 
 
 sophical subjects, the works of Warga, treating of 
 politics, of GydryanA Nagy, treating of mathema- 
 tics, may be found insufficient to satisfy the ex- 
 pectations of the History of European literature 
 of the period; nor might the exertions of Frid- 
 walszky and Polya, in regard to descriptive 
 Natural History, and the writings of Bugdt, 
 Ehstein and Polya, on medical subjects, form 
 an epoch in contemporary English or French lite- 
 rature: but, in respect to Hungary, which scarcely 
 three decenniums previously had shaken off the 
 heavy burden of a dead language that grasped the 
 native one with cold, deadly hands, all these works 
 deserve due regard, and the perseverance of the 
 authors themselves deserves to have their merits 
 acknowledged by foreign nations. 
 
 Polite literature, having received a great 
 impulse in the preceding decenniums, advanced 
 with accelerated speed, in order to reach the 
 point attained by other nations*)* The Academy 
 (up to 1836) had published 36 new dramas; 
 amongst others^, the 93 Fdtyol titka" (Secret of the 
 Veil), a comedy by Vorosmarty, stands next to the 
 Plays of Kisfaludy; Ndrdy exerted himself in 
 
 *) There is a certain point of rise in polite literature, 
 which every nation, sooner or later, attains; beyond this, 
 there is a decline, scientific culture may progress or not. The 
 Hungarian nation had not yet reached that point in its lite- 
 
 rature. 
 
39 
 
 translating Shakespeare and had translated nearly 
 all his classic dramas into Hungarian. Horvath 
 Endre*) (Andrew Horvath) and V orosmarty**) 
 who had already won the prize in the epopee, 
 were followed by Garray. The lyric poems of 
 Vorosmarty, Kolcsey, Bajza, and Czuczor 
 occupy the first rank, and may be ranked with those 
 of any other nation; in the same department exer- 
 ted themselves with nearly equal succes: JLrde- 
 lyi J dnos (John Erdelyi), Szabo Josef (Joseph 
 Szabo), Eotvos Josef (Joseph Eotvos) and Sza- 
 lay Las z 16 (Ladislaus Szalay). Fictions, Novels 
 and Romantic writings were cultivated by Fay 
 and Naray, the former already celebrated as 
 the Hungarian Aesop, the latter as a sentimental 
 romancist 
 
 From 1836 the literary movements came to a 
 more settled state, and more uniform speed 
 seemed to insure the wished-for progress, at the 
 same time, to prevent the national strength from 
 being overstrained, and the literary vehicles from 
 being overturned. 
 
 The Academy now opened its literary stores 
 to public use. The Dictionaries of mathema- 
 tical, philosophical, and juridical terms, and 
 its Hungarian - German Dictionary, comprehended 
 
 *) He wrote the heroic poem entitled: Arpdd, in XII Songs. 
 **) He wrote the heroic poems: Zaldn futdsa, Cserhatom, 
 Eger. — 
 
40 
 
 nearly all that philologists had gathered in the 
 course of 6 years; the., Ri'dfoldi j&tekszin" (Foreign 
 Theatres), published by the same Academy, ex- 
 hausted nearly all that foreign literature had 
 contributed to enrich the national one. The new 
 course of the Tudomdnytdr (Magazine of Science), 
 augmented by a supplementary part, the „Litera- 
 tura" (containing an annual report of foreign and 
 home literature), had increased in its literary va- 
 lue. Materials for an elaborate etymological work 
 on the national language were deposited in the 
 ^Magyar nyelv' rendszere/' System of the Hunga- 
 rian language, by the Hungarian Academy, 1846. 
 The Kisfaludy Tarsf/ss«#(Kisfaludy-Association 
 for promoting polite literature), with little money, 
 has effected a great deal. Its :i Nemzeti Kdnyvtdr" 
 (National Library) is a repository of works of ce- 
 lebrated authors; the ^Killfoldi Regcnytdr' (Maga- 
 zine of Foreign Romances), published by the same 
 association, comprehends translations of celebra- 
 ted foreign authors of Novels and Romances; the 
 Collection of national songs and traditions, made 
 by John Erdelyi (on commission of the Kisfaludy 
 Tarsassdg), is a recently raised monument in the 
 History of national poetry. Amongst other periodi- 
 cals of polite literature , the Athenaeum may be 
 mentioned particularyL — 
 
 In Philosophy, labor better rewarded Szon- 
 tagh than any of his predecessors or contempo- 
 
41 
 
 rary writers; Vandrdk endeavoured to pave the 
 road for the psychological and metaphysical doc- 
 trines of the German philosophers. Fries and Kant. 
 
 Peczely Josef*) (Joseph Peczely) and Kor- 
 vdth Mih aly **) (Michael Horvath) gave the 
 History of Hungary, which until their time was 
 merely a memorial of Kings, a new feature by 
 deserting the path of their antecessors and pur- 
 suing, from period to period, the development of 
 national life. An illustrative History of Hungary 
 was attempted by Geiger. — Bajza, in his Uni- 
 versal History, has followed the steps of Schlos- 
 ser^ the German Historian, the Statistics of Fenyes; 
 and his description of Hungary, are elaborate po- 
 litico-geographical works. 
 
 The mathematical works of Tdrczy, Tatai, 
 Lichard, were intended for Protestant schools; 
 those of Taubner, though richer in matter, were 
 not favoured so much. Molndr, considering the 
 period, was successful enough in his ^Eromutan" 
 (Mechanics.) 
 
 In Experimental Philosophy Tdrczy and 
 Wargha tried their strength; in Chemistry Nendt- 
 wich is valued, for his preparing the path by 
 settling the scientific terms. 
 
 *) Professor at the Protestant College in Drebeczin. 
 *) Professor at the Protestant Gymnasium at Papa. 
 
42 
 
 In regard to Natural History, the Association 
 of physicians and natural philosophers of Hun- 
 gary might have given origin to an Academy of 
 Natural History and Physical sciences, if fate had 
 been more favourable to its existence. An attempt 
 at an illustrated Natural History (exhausting all 
 its branches) was made by Han a k; Poly a pub- 
 lished a detailed and long treatise on technica- 
 lities regarding Natural History and Physiology, 
 entitled: Termeszetmiiszotar es Letszerirat. 
 
 The indefatigable study of ancient national 
 literature by Dobrentei Gdbor (Gabriel Dobrentei) 
 may be estimated by his „Regi Magyar Nyelv- 
 emlekek", Ancient Literary Monuments of the Hun- 
 garian Language; in this work he collected ancient 
 Hungarian writings of the XII th , XIV th , XV th , 
 XVI th centuries, which either were dispersedly pub- 
 lished by former writers, or, until his time^ were 
 concealed in the worm-eaten shrines of the monas- 
 teries, or in archives to which private men are 
 not easily admitted. Toldy cultivated the litera- 
 ry History of national poetry. 
 
 The last decennium was not less productive 
 in polite literature. — Szigligeti, Nagy (Ig- 
 ndtz% T6tk,Csapo, Obemyik, Gaal, provided 
 for original drames for the recently erected natio- 
 nal Theatre. Many of their dramas are, in regard 
 to style and elaboration,, co-ordinate with the classi- 
 cal works of foreign nations. Vorosmarty contri- 
 
43 
 
 buted a new series of lyric poetry, and immor- 
 talized himself by his ^Szozat" — Appeal — 5 
 which the Academy adorned with the first prize 
 as the best patriotic poem. The songs of Petofi 
 are popular, as his lyric elevation rarely ascended 
 above the atmosphere of common life. In the 
 department of Novelistic and Romantic many 
 steady hands were engaged. Jo'sika Miklos 
 (Nicholas Josika) continued to increase the series 
 of his very popular Romances. The Buda-pesti 
 (irvizkoiiyv is a depository of many instructive 
 and amusing narratives and heart improving 
 poems, many renowned authors have contributed 
 to this collection. Baron Eotvos Jo'sef is one 
 of the fertile and classical geniuses that appeared 
 in the course of the development of national litera- 
 ture, his historical and fictitious Romances bear 
 a political character, and, besides attracting the 
 mind of the reader, they instil a desire and ex- 
 cite an enthusiasm for social reform. Kuthy La- 
 jos (Lewis Kuthy) is highly esteemed as a novel- 
 ist. The „Franczia regenycsarnok" (Hall of French 
 Romances) conducted by Reesi, had opened a 
 new field for those who desired to acclimate 
 exotics of polite literature. 
 
 The struggles for national existence, in 1848,, 
 stopped the literary stream, claim having been 
 laid to the physical power of the nation in order 
 to insure the field opened to literary labor by 
 
41 
 
 removing the bars of censorship. — Many new 
 periodicals were established in order to receive all 
 the literary trash, which poured forth when the 
 flood-gates were opened; nearly the whole lot was 
 of a political character, having been accumulated 
 behind the dams of censorship; martial songs and 
 exciting poems occupy the lyric department. The 
 Muses, shunning martial arts, hastily retired > to 
 meet the nation again after a pleasant and peace- 
 ful home shall have been insured, or to mourn 
 eternally if the envious Mars should spitefully 
 wound the fatal tendon of their Achilles. 
 
SELECTIONS 
 
 FROM 
 
 HUNGARIAN CLASSICS. 
 
 I. PROSE WRITING. 
 
 a. Fables, and an Allegory from Andrew Fiy. 
 
 J. A' TebTeeny. 
 
 A kokeny nehezen vette, hogy gyumolcset nem 
 szedik. — Vdrjatok csak, igy szol, hadd csipje meg 
 termesemet cl derl — Akkor kevesbbe leszesz fa- 
 nyar, mond a? kevtesz, de jo sohal 
 
 Balesetek megdobbentik ugyan a' rosz szivet, 
 es aggkor megzsibasztja annak drtalmdt, de mind- 
 kettonek vajmi ritkdn sikeriil megjavltni azt. 
 
 2. A! r6lca es a 9 nyiil. 
 
 Futdrnak ajdnltalak, az oroszldnndl szomszed! 
 mond a roka, megdllva a 9 nyiiV alma felett. — 
 O csaktene ajdnlottdl! sohajt ez; az oroszldn azt 
 
46 
 
 MendL rokon ravasz indulatu vagyok veled; te 
 pedig, minthogy lekoteleztel> jogositottnak erzended 
 magadat* fiamat fahii fell 
 
 3. A* gdfya. 
 
 A golya Pest es Buda felett vette repiileset, 
 's egy tornyon meg'dlepedett. — Pompds ket vdros! 
 igy kidlt fel. szettekingetre mindenfele; be sok 
 golyafeszek elterne kemenyeinl 
 
 Kiki a maga modja szerint! Nemely utazo 
 megterven hazdjdba, peregve tudja eloadni: mely- 
 lyik fogadoban evettjol es olcson? mdsik: hoi szeb- 
 bek es nydjasabbak a' ndk, vagy rakotabbak a' 
 phdrao-asztalok ? 
 
 4L A* macsJea es a? sdrmdny. 
 
 A macska, egy ablakban, legy utdn ugorvdn 
 cl mdsodik emeletbol az utcza kovezetere esett le. 
 A sdrmdny szdnakozva kozelit feleje: szegeny cziba! 
 bizony zuzdmbol sajiidllak, igy szol d jo madar, 
 nem tdrt-e valami tagod? — Emez, az dlnok, fel- 
 ocsudvdn esese szediiltebol, egyet szokik, 's a' szi- 
 ves szdnakozot elkapja. — Egy legyert ugyan kisse 
 nagyolndm tett ugvdsomat, mond a 9 hitetlen, de 
 egy sdrmdny-pecsenye csak megerdemlL — 
 
 Meg akkor se higyj a 9 roszlelkunek mikor d 
 sors 9 keze megzuzta oil 
 
47 
 
 5 a A.x id 6 prof eta* 
 
 A 9 szamdr elorditotta magdt. — Eso lesz-e 
 szolga, vagy szel? kerdi cC juhdsz idle. Filles unit 
 sem tudvdn profetasdgdrol, buta keppel rd mered 
 gazddjdra. — Mar hogy ido lesz gazddcskdm, any- 
 nyit mondhatok 3 felel vegre boles komolysdggal 
 neki. 
 
 Ki nem ert valamihez, megis ertni akar, vagy 
 bblcsen hallgat, vagy ketertelmuseggel vdgja ki 
 mdsok elott, ertetlensege gyanujdbol magdt. 
 
 6. JL JPergamen. 
 
 Egy, nemes szdrmazdsdban buszke , de Tires 
 szivi'i, fejii, gogosen setdlgatott folyosojdn fel es 
 aid, 's hetyke kenybol nyugvo ebet megyntgta. — 
 Ne bdntsd gazddm a 9 fcutyabdrt, morog felkolte- 
 ben a 9 hdz-drzo; e takarja minden becsed, er- 
 demed ! 
 
 7 m JL szamdr es a? csiJco, 
 
 A 9 szamdr, helyben leptetve, rovott padozaton 
 hajtott egy vizlmzo gepet. ^A 9 tilzes csiko fillelve 
 tekintett be a' nyilt ajton. — Te szeles, tilzes, illy 
 munkdra nehezen volndl szerl igy szolitja meg 6t 
 gunyolva a 9 filles. — 
 
 Igaz, hogy szamdrnak valo munkal mond a 9 
 csiko. De kerlek: mellyitek is a 9 gep, tee bdtya 
 vagy e 9 kerekes alkotmdny. 
 
48 
 
 Ldngesznek koporso a 9 szoi*os korldt* es a 9 
 bureauk 9 gepszeriisegei. — 
 
 H. IfagyoJc Itereszkedbse. 
 
 A 9 mac ska minden/ele dicsekvek, hogy 6t az 
 oroszldn, kit betegsegeben megldtogata, elfogadta 
 legyen rokondnak. — 9 S nem volt valami kerese 
 hozzdd'i kerde a 9 ravasz roka. — De igen, felel 
 a 9 kandur. egy patkdny melly barlangjdba vette 
 magdt gyakran hdborgatja a' beteg nyugalmdt; arra 
 kert: olnem el az alkalmatlankodot Mindjdrt gon- 
 doltam, felel ravaszdi; ritkdn gyaniitlan a 9 nagy 
 urak 9 leereszkedese. 9 s Wbbnyire arra mutat, hogy 
 rank szoriiltak. 
 
 9. A! medve-tdncx. 
 
 Egy utczajdro olasznak majma es medveje va- 
 la, miket sip utdn tdnczoltata a 9 pornep elott. 
 Epen vegzi maczko keserves tdnczdt, 9 s aleltan tes- 
 teben es komor kedelyeben, pihene, midon a 9 konyel 
 mil majom folibe szokve: bdtya! igy szolitja meg 
 6t kaczagva; sajndlndlak, de bizony nem erek red; 
 mert ha tisztes komoly arczodat, meltosdgos tekin- 
 tetedet, ugyetlen nehezkes tdnczoddal egybevetve 
 latom, csak nem haldlra kell haczagnom magamat! — 
 Eleg bolondid es konyelmuleg! morog a 9 medve; en 
 tdnczolokj mert tdnczoltatnak , mordul es kelletleniil, 
 mintkinek testevel egyiltt szellemeis toretik; deterab- 
 letedre konyelmil kedvvel tdnczolsz, mint kinek lelke 
 
49 
 
 gydva felfogni sorsdt, vagy nem erdemes jobbra. 
 Ez koztiink a 9 killonbseg. Am illjek a 9 rabtdncz 
 neked, nem irigylem; de nekem nem kell! 
 
 Magyarom! mellyikkel kivdnsz tartani'i a 9 med- 
 vevel-e, vagy a 9 majommal? 
 
 lO* Eolcsesseg utja ax elethen. 
 
 Egy vardzs Imdn, haldoklo dgydhoz inti negy 
 fiait — Jnduljatok holtom utdn. igy szola gyonge 
 hergessel hozzdjok, kelet fele y mindaddig vdndo- 
 rolva, mignem Zita kies volgyeben, egy dombocska 9 
 lejtos oldaldban, a 9 Bolcsesseg templomdhoz er- 
 tek; itt van szdmotokra leteve a? bolcsek 9 kove. 
 Kielegito boldogsdg fekszik annak birdsdban; te- 
 gyetek azt tulajdonotokkd. Bardtim es rokonim kozt 
 fog elvinni utatok, kik 3 ha betertek, szivesen foga- 
 dandnak; 9 s ket fenyes csillag leend kalauztok, az 
 egymdst metszo osvenyeken. Atyai dlddsom melle 
 fogadjdtok tandcsomat: haladni mohon ne siesse- 
 tek, de nap se muljon ugy el toletek, hogy ne ha- 
 ladjatok. Ezt mondd 9 s kiherge lelket. 
 
 Mdsnap utnak ered a 9 negy fiu. Az elso hosz- 
 szas kesziileteket tesz, hosszu 's bizonytalan hatdr- 
 ideju az ut, iigymond, bo eleseg, kontos es szerek 
 idbjdrds viszontagsdgai ellen, kellenek hozzd; feles- 
 leg legyek elldtva inkdbb 9 mint szoruljak. Mint 
 nevetem majd szukolo testvereimet, kik most boseg 
 oleben gitnyolnak! Ezt mondvdn, meg tobbet nyoma 
 be, mar is sulyos iszdkjdba. — A mdsodik kaczagd 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. 4 
 
50 
 
 az igen gondost. — Feleded-e, igy szolt, hogy szi- 
 ves baratok, rokonok kozt utazandunk'i illy utra 
 eleg ol vidor elme, vig kedely! 9 s konyelmuleg ra- 
 gadja lantjdt, egyeduli iiti szerul kezebe. — A 
 harmadik alljas gondoskoddsnak von minden ke- 
 sziiletet par konyvet tett utitdrsul zsebebe; egyebet 
 vinni vagy felejtett, vagy feledni igyekezett, mint 
 hitvdny felesleges lomot, 's akaddlyait tiszta elmel- 
 kedeseinek. — A negyedik fegyvert bvedze otalom- 
 ul derekdra, nem terhelo 9 s csak sziiksegessel toll 
 iszdkot vete hdtdra, 's vidor remenyel fogd vdn- 
 dor-botjdt jobbjdba. 
 
 Indulnaky mennek; de csak liamar maradozni 
 kezd lenyomo terhe alatt az elso, 's elveszti szeme 
 elol halado tesvereit. De tan elfogja terhebol 
 hdnyni a' feleslegest? Koran sent, d rokonokndl, 
 kiknek fogyhatlan vala szivessegok utasinkhoz, meg 
 tobbel nevele lomjdt, melly megszukules remegese 
 miatt kulonben is keveset fogya. Ennek terhe, gond- 
 ja, es a? sovdrgds, mar fel uton elbetegitek van- 
 dorunkat; napok, hetek, honapok teltek el, mig 
 haladhata. — A mdsodiknak orbk menyekzo vala 
 utazdsa. Tdncz, muzsika,vig robaj, zajgott min- 
 deniltt a'*) merre fordult; szilaj dozsolesek, kicsa- 
 pongo mulatozdsok es lakomdk kozt, fajtalan szire- 
 nek, 's mdmoros bardtok feledtetek vele utja 
 czeljdt Majd szdmdra rendelt vendegsegek, majd 
 
 *) The article is placed with propriety before the interro- 
 gative Adverbs: hoi? hogy? mikor? merre? etc. when they 
 are used definitely. 
 
51 
 
 tikkadtsdg ezektol, kesleltetek induldsait; szivesen 
 marasztatott, szivesen maradt a 9 konyelmii. — A 9 
 harmadik mar az elso keresztutndl ketkedni kezde 
 a 9 kalauz csillagocskdkban. — Illy ketes feny utdn 
 folytassam-e en, ugymond, utamat? '& szerencse- 
 met bizonytalansdgnak dldozam-e fel? hat ha e 9 
 csillagok csalfa liderczek. 9 s ingovdnyba vezetnek? 
 Igy tunodik elobb magdban, majd megosztva bard- 
 tival ketsegeit, ezekkel egyiitt elbolcselkedi a 9 kalauz 
 iker-csillagtol a 9 jamb or szdndekot es a 9 jo akara- 
 tot. — Az irdnytiit fogadja tehdt biztosabb vezeriil 
 9 s az eg tundoklobb csillagait, 9 s ezeknek kepzemenyes 
 vezerlesok utdn, bujdoklik ide 9 s tova a 9 pusztdk 
 sivatagjain a 9 rengeteg erdok vadonjain! Pos- 
 vdnyok, tavak, ingovdnyok^ szedito melysegu nyild- 
 soky mdszhatlan szirtek, zdrjdk el elotte az 6s- 
 venyeket '$ visszafordulni kesztetik. Ekseg szom- 
 jusdg insegei, szaggato tovisek preda-leso vadak, 
 sulyositjdk , remitik bolyongdsait. Messze, messze 
 marad utjdnak ohajtott czeljdtol! 
 
 Al negyedik vdndor vidoran halad eldre. Be- 
 ter szivesen koszontve rokonihoz es atya bardtihoz, 
 kedvtelve mulat ndlok, de nem feledi utjdt, 9 s na- 
 ponkent halad ebben. Menteben, jobbra balra haj- 
 long ktndlkozo rozsdkat szaggatni, 's illatjok bal- 
 zsamaindl konnyen feledi a 9 tovisek 9 hitvdny kar- 
 czoldsait: a 9 ketes utakon hiven 9 s ketkedes nelktil 
 koveti vezer ket csillagdt 9 9 s im Zita kies volgye, 
 illatos virdnyival mosolyg eleibe, 9 s dombjdn a 9 
 
52 
 
 Bolcsesseg 9 temploma, nyilt kuszobokkel all elotte. 
 Bizton Up be azokon vdndorunk 9 s oltdrdn ta- 
 Idlja leteve szdmdra a 9 bolcsek kovet Kezehez 
 veszi azty 9 s vele jdmbor megelegedest *s szelid 
 boldogsdgot ejt birtokdba. 
 
 Sok bolyongds, tevelyges utdn, nagy sokdra 
 fdradt unalommal er el a 9 bolcselkedo. A 9 remenylt 
 kincs helyett illy irdstolvas az oltdr felett: lialan- 
 do! ket kalauzod van az eletben: jozan esz 
 es lelkiismeret; ha ezek vezerleset meg- 
 veted, tdvol ejted magadat bolcsessegtol 
 es boldogsdgtol. 
 
 Meg kesobben erkezek a 9 megrakott utazo. 
 Lihegve vete le sulyos iszdkjdt, J s az ohajtott czel 
 fele siete. De szdmdra ez vala az oltdr felibe irva: 
 kincs es vagyon sulyosan nyomnak, nottok 
 uj kincs-szomjat noveszt; de gyujtsd ha- 
 lando bar milly halmokra azokat, rajtok 
 meg nem vdsdrolhatod azon bolcsesseget es 
 boldogsdgot miktol tdvol ejtenek sulyaik! 
 
 A 9 feslettseg tikkaddsdval sdppadtan mint ki- 
 sertet, beesett szemekkel mint csontvdz, kinosan 
 vdnczoroga utoljdra eld a 9 dozsbardt. Lankadt resz- 
 keto labakkal Up be a 9 szent kuszobon, de megut- 
 kozten riad vissza olvasvdn az oltdr felett: ha- 
 lando ki elni siet, ritkdn el boldoguly ki 
 elzajogja eletet, ritkdn er oromet! Csak az 
 boles es boldog , ki oily oromeket eldel mi' 
 ket elobb-kesobb megbdnds nem kovet! — 
 
53 
 
 b. An Allegory, form Charles Kisfalu y. 
 A.x JElet. 
 
 Az elet hasonlo egy szekerhez, mellynek minden 
 kereke mas kdtyuba szalad. Haldl huzza , Remeny 
 tartoztatja. Indulat a 3 kocsis es pattogva silrgeti 
 futdsdt Szerelem es Bardtsdg benn olelkezve ulnek, 
 9 s bdjszinu szappanbuborekokat fuvnak a 9 levegobe. 
 A 9 Kivdnat nagy helyet foglal el 9 s onmagdt ter- 
 helve mindent felvesz a' mit utkozben taldl. Egy 
 brbkke vdltozo alak lebbeg folottok, a! benn ulok 
 szunetlen kapkodnak utdna, de csak drnyeka esik 
 redjok, ez a 9 Szerencse. Bblcsesseg kalauz gyandnt 
 megy eld Idmpdt akar gyujtani de a 9 Velemeny min- 
 deg melette jar 9 s eloltja vildgdt. Teren, teton igy 
 fat a? szeker ; ha elteved sok a 9 tandcslo, keves a 9 
 segito; ha megsulyed ezer az utmutato de haszta- 
 lan : nem kepes haladni mar, es a 9 kocsis ketsegbe 
 esve tbrtet elore, de mindeg melyebb posvdnyba jut. 
 Erre a 9 Szerelem, es Bardtsdg egymdsutdn leszdl- 
 nak 9 s hitetlen elszoknek, a 9 sok felleg kiserok sem- 
 misegbe oszlanak. Vedoleg jonnek most a 9 Tudo- 
 mdnyok is, de magokkal egyenetlen , tbbbszor oda 
 utik a 9 szeget a 9 hovd nem kell, 9 s a 9 szeker szerte- 
 dol. Felkaczag a 9 haldl 9 s oridssd none szetilzi az 
 egesz tdrsassdgot 
 
 Csak egy szelid fenyes ifju kiizd meg vele, 
 diadalmasan kiragadvdn kezebol az enyeszet szovet- 
 
54 
 
 neket: ez a 9 Hit Vegre eljon egy tisztes dsz 's osz- 
 veszedven az elszort toredekeket azokkal mas ko- 
 csikat igazgat; 9 s a 9 mint lehet a 9 kora siilyeddstdl 
 megovja: ez a 5 Tapasztalds. 
 
 c. Fables, from Joseph Karman. 
 J. JL' forrd* es a' csatorna. 
 
 EUankadra a 9 nap hereto! taldlt egy utazo a 9 
 koszikldk alatt egy hilres forrdsra. Frisesseg 6m- 
 lott tale minden ereiben is hdludban vdlt el attoL 
 Beerkezik a 9 vdrosba; a 9 piaczon a 9 felhdk fele 
 szokellett kevely marrdnybol a 9 vizboltozat. Ldba 
 alatt megszolal a 9 csatorna. — U A 9 viz, mellyet is- 
 szoU amaz forrdsnak a 9 koszikla alatt hives vize, es 
 en hoztam ide." „A 9 forrds, melly a 9 koszikldbol 
 foly, frisito, hives es tiszta volt Ezen a 9 te fenyoized 
 erzik" felele az utazo. 
 
 A teremto eredeti lelkek vitkdkl idegen erdem 
 tobbnyire a 9 mi erdemunk. — 
 
 2. Al fulemile es a 9 szentjdnos-hogdr* 
 
 lde 's tova szdllongott egy csendes nydri ej- 
 jelen a 9 jdnosbogdr. ISevetseges magdval valo meg- 
 elegedessel nezegette fenylo reszeit^ es kevelyen 
 azt mondja; „bizony, en vagyok a 9 legszebb 
 teremtes az eg alatt, a 9 nap es hold az en vetel- 
 kedo tdrsaim, es a 9 foldnek kirdlyi csak azert 
 
55 
 
 becsillik a 9 drdgakoveket, mert az en fillemhez hason- 
 litanak. Kozelvalo agon csevegett egy fiilemile, latta 
 a 9 fenylo preddt, '$ annak vildgdtol vezetetven fele 
 szdllott, es a 9 kevely bogarat elnyelte. 
 
 Az a 9 lydnka, a 9 kinek orczdjdn liliomok es 
 rozsdk nyilnaky ha okos, elrejti szepseget a 9 vildg 
 ziirzavarjdtol. 
 
 d. Fables, from Francis Kazinczy. 
 
 1. A.' majom es a' roJca. 
 
 Mondj nekem akdrmelly nemesebb dllatot a 9 kit 
 en mimelni ne tudjak! ugymond a 9 rokdnak a 9 ker- 
 kedekeny majom, De a 9 roka azt felele: de te mondj 
 inkdbb nekem bdrmelly nemtelent a 9 ki meltonak 
 tartdna tegedet mimelni. 
 
 3. A" far Teas es a' juhdsa. 
 
 Egy juhdsznak nydjdt elolte a 9 kegyetlen dog. 
 Megtudta azt a 9 farkas 9 s imhol jo condoledlni*) 
 a 9 juhdsznak. 
 
 Juhdsz! ugymond, tehdtvalo csakugyan hogy illy 
 nagy csapds dllatid* ere ? azt hallom, egesz nydjad 
 elhullott) szegeny, drtani nem tudo, szep, kover 
 juhok; a 9 lelkem is sir bennem mikor elkepzelem hogy 
 
 *) Instead of fdjlalni, to condole. 
 
56 
 
 elvesztek. Koszonom szives reszvetet jo uram, 
 Fogasi uram! Be szanakozo szive van az umak. 
 
 De az bizony, kidlta a! Komondor , ha szom- 
 szedja 9 vesztessegeben 6 maga vail kdrt. — 
 
 e. Oratorial, from Kolcsey, 
 JEntlelc besaed 9 
 
 Sanzinczy Ferenca felett. 
 
 (Speech in commeration of Francis Kazinczy, held by 
 Francis Kolcsey.) 
 
 Mi szey az emberi elet, midon a? mindennapi- 
 sdg 9 par any i korebol kiemelkedik, 9 s magdt valami 
 nagy es szent, es milUomokat erdeklo czel utdn 
 intezil Mi szep, vildgosito csillagkent tiinni fel 
 ezrek elott, es szabadon, de dltalmelegult lelekkel 
 vdlasztani magdnak pdlydt, *s azt jo es balsze- 
 rencse kozt orokre tiszta 9 s soha nem hidegulo 
 szenvedelemben futni meg! Azonban ez, a' mi illy 
 szep, nem egyszersmind oily boldogito is. Hdnyszor 
 nem taldl a 9 hevvel olelo kar borzalmas hideg ille- 
 tesrel, hdnyszor silly ed el a 9 kiizdo fenynyel es ve- 
 szelylyel teljes pdlydja kozepen, dldds es szdnako- 
 dds dltal nem kiserve! sot hdnyszor kell magdnak 
 a 9 fenragyogo czelnak nyom es remeny nelkiil leszdl- 
 lani, midon az erette vivo lelke 9 elkeseredeseben all 
 ott, 9 s hondnak es kordnak erzeketlenseget dtkozza! 
 A 9 sorsnak kedvenczei nincsenek, csak eszkozei. 
 Kemeny reszvetlenseggel az egyesek irdnt, intezi ez 
 az egesz menetelet. 'S igy a 9 mar elveszettnek lat- 
 
57 
 
 szo magbol gyakran hoszu evek utdn virdgoztatja 
 fel a 9 telyes szepsegii pldntdt; nem tartvdn figyel- 
 mere meltonak, hogy az, ki a 9 magot a 9 jelenlef 
 pusztasdgaiban, egyedul a 9 meg akkor ketes remeny- 
 ert, hintette el, tobbe nines; 9 s emlektelen sirja 
 felett diszlik a 9 virdgbokor, midon mar sent Mat 
 sem drnyek nem enyhitheti az ego fdjdalmat, minek 
 gyotrelmei kozt elhamvadott. 
 
 E 9 gondolatok tdmaddnak lelkemben, a 9 hirve- 
 telkor, hogy Kazinczy Ferencz elni megszunt vala. 
 Kepzeletim elombe dllitottdk a' nagy ferfiut, ugy 
 a 9 mint otet legutolszor e 9 tdrsassdgi korben Idthatdm. 
 Itt ult 6 kozottunky a 9 hetven evet meghaladott osz, 
 a 9 tobb mint felszdzados iro, egy keszulettel es kHz- 
 dessel telyes idoszak 9 legregibb bajnoka; 9 s kebleben 
 hordozta borzasztolag szep pdlydja 9 emlekezetet, 9 s 
 veszek titan egy, a 9 nemzet elott valahdra felcsil- 
 lamlo remenytol biztatva tetteinek onerzeseben ke- 
 resett az elet 9 nyomaszto terhe ellen enyhuletet, — 
 enyhuletet a 9 gondok ellen, mik vegnapjdig kinoz- 
 tdk. Eszkoz volt 6 is a 9 sors 9 kezeben; izzadott 6 
 is azei% a 9 minek gyulmolcseit aratni mds fogja; 
 felszdzadig kiizdott a 9 pusztdban 9 s egy messze pil- 
 lantds az igeref foldebe Ion minden jutalma. — 
 
 J 61 erzem en T. Tdrsassdg , midon e 9 tiszte- 
 letre melto kor 9 elhunyt tagjdnak emlekezetet megu- 
 jitom, nem kellene illy elbusito kepeket mutatnom 
 fel. Azok kozt dllok, kiknek szent kotelessegok, 
 minden egyebet felreteven, a 9 hazcC dicsoseget esz- 
 
58 
 
 kozleni; 9 s felednem kellett volna taldn Kazinczyt, 
 az emberty a 9 szenvedettet, es egyedul a 9 literatort 
 dllitnom eld, tiszta nyugalomban mint miivesz a 9 
 mdrvdnyszobrot , hogy red koszorukat aggassunk. 
 De az en lelkein minden idedi osszeolvaddsban 
 vagynak egymdssal, 9 s a 9 sziv 9 hurjain rezegnek ke- 
 resztiiL Rokonom es bar atom, tanitom es tdrsam 
 vala, 9 s most midon szavam az elnyugodott felett 
 fog hangzani: keblembe zdrjam-e fajdalmamat? fel- 
 jek-e, ha kinos erzelmeket rezzentek fel, 9 s a 9 visz- 
 szaemlekezes 9 szelid ohajtdsai helyett konycseppeket 
 fakasztokl Es bar fakaszthatnek szivbbl forro ver- 
 konyeketl bar szozatom villdm erovel hatnd ke- 
 resztxll a 9 hazdt, 9 s e 9 nemzetet! melly sajdtjeleseit 
 szdzadok ota konyezetlen lata sirba szdllani 9 s nem 
 tudd, hogy kebleik sebbel rakva valdnak 6 erette; 
 nem tudd, hogy neki dldozdnak fel minden szeren- 
 cset, maradekaikra nem hagyhatvdn egyebet, a! meg 
 nem ismert, meg nem jutalmazott, sokszor epen el- 
 taposott, erdem 9 keserii dicsosegenel. 
 
 A 9 vegzet akard ezt igy! es valoban ritka szep 
 es jo kezdodott es tenyeszett valaha elorement dl- 
 dozatok nelkill. Kenyer utdn indul a 9 sokasdg; 
 magdnyos hasznokat vaddsz 9 s azt a 9 mi az egeszet 
 erdekli, a 9 mi lelket tdpldl, nemzeti erot fejt 9 s 
 gyumolcsei csak jovendoben ernek meg, gyiiloli. 
 Atydinkat hoszu zsibbadds lankasztd; volt idd, 
 mikor bunosen feledenek mindent a 9 mi oket a 9 
 porbolj hovd hulldnak, felemelhete vala. Nehdny 
 
59 
 
 kevesnek melleben tdmadt a 9 gondolat: a 9 haza 9 ve- 
 szelyben forgo nyelvet ragadni meg, ezt felvird- 
 goztatni, ezt erore hozni, 9 s erejevel rdzni fel az 
 dlomba sulyedt nepet hogy Idsson es erezzen. De 
 a 9 nep oket nem hallgatd; de oH nepnek erejenem 
 volt redjok fel 9 s jovobe kipillantani; 9 s igy el- 
 hagyatva futdk meg a 9 pdlydt, kulonkodoknek tar- 
 tattak es kinevettetenek ; mert nem akardk kovetni 
 a 9 bolcsesseget, melly egyedul oH jelenlef hasznai- 
 rol gondoskodik. Illy korillmenyek kozt kuzdott a 9 
 mi Kazinczynk is; nem haszon nelkul a 9 nemzetre, 
 nem nyom nelkul a 9 jovo korra nezve, de fajdal- 
 mul onmagdnak. Mert koszorui nem enyhitek, lia- 
 nem egettek homlokdt; 9 s neve 9 hires voltdt elte 9 
 nyugalmdval fizete. Pedig 6 vala, ki fiatalsdga 9 ku- 
 szoben, meg csak tizenhat eves gyermek, iroink 9 pa- 
 rdnyi koreben megjelenven, nemes, de tiszteletben, 
 kevesektol tartott czeljat el nem csuggedo eroben, 
 pdratlan dllandosdggal szunetlen haladdsban ko- 
 vette. O vala ki nemzetenek negyven ev elott hirte- 
 len fellobbano 9 s hirtelen elalvo tiizei oltliatatlan 
 hordd kebleben, meg akkor is, mikor lelekfagy- 
 lalo veszek kornyekezek. vala ki a 9 szerencset sem 
 nem igero, sem nem nyujtd literatori pdlydra szd- 
 mosokat tiizelt fel; 9 s mozgdst es eletet ontott a 9 
 tovises iitra, mit sok mdsok elunatkozva, ketsegtol 
 leverve pusztdn hagytanak. Ki nem emlekezik visz- 
 sza az 6 Gessnerere*) 9 s Bdcsmegyeijerel*^) 
 *) Works of Kazinczy. 
 
60 
 
 Mi maradando behatdst ton a 9 szep izlesti fiatal iro, 
 ki alantmdszds is iskolai feszesseg helyett, konyil le- 
 begesu fenseggel es csinnat jelene meg; 9 s a 9 vala- 
 hdra tokeletre jutando magyar Muzeum, 9 s az 6 Or- 
 pheusa sebesen eltiino jelenetek valdnak ugyan; de 
 az dltalok hintett mag, evtizedek utdn sokat igerovi- 
 rdgokat vala termendo. 
 
 Azonban miert emlitem ezt? meg akkor if- 
 jiisdga 9 erejeben elt; 9 s polgdri fekvese dltal, d 
 liter atorkoddst kisero kedvetlensegektol fodoztetek. 
 Csuda-e ha a 9 langlelku ember fdradatlan mun- 
 kdWi ha a 9 kozonseg 9 reszvetlenseget csilggedetlen 
 tzire? ha magdt feledven, hazdjdnak szentele min- 
 denet, es a 9 sivatag jelenben csak a* virdgzo jo- 
 vendot szemleltel De jott az iddpont, egyike 
 azoknak, miket a 9 sors lesvjto villdmkent rejteget 
 felhoiben, hogy vdratlan rohandssal oldokoljenek 
 es ime 6 tettei 9 9 s hatdsd! munkds korebol lanczok koze 
 nit, es szabadsdgdt 9 s elte 9 minden remenyeit heted- 
 fel hoszit evig siratja. Hdny nem veszte el bdtorsd- 
 gdt, hdny nem mondott le keble 9 legforrob vdgyairol, 
 kit a 9 szerencse nem epen illy kemenyen probata meg! 
 A mi bardtunk buban mint oromben, ketseg mint 
 remeny kozt, sajdt idedjdhoz hii maradt; es a 9 brunni 
 erdssegben, mint a 1 kufsteini hegyormon, *s a 9 mun- 
 kdcsi vdr' falai kozt szerelme a 9 nyelvhez nem ki- 
 sebbedek. Ott a' vigasztaldstol iires magdnyban 
 erlelte meg 6 a 9 nagy gondolatot: ujito vdltozdst 
 hozni a 9 nyelvbe; 's ez dltal izlesunknek, gondol- 
 
61 
 
 kozdsunk modjdnak, 9 s tudomdnyi mivelodesunk- 
 nek mas es nagy befolydsu utat mutatni. 
 
 Jl mi magyar nyelvunkkel veghezvitt ujitdsokat 
 sokan nevettek *s nevetik maiglan; pedig azok a 9 
 nemzeti ebredezo szellerrC termeszetes kiiltesei vald- 
 nak. Ezen szellem, mint mindig 's mindeniltt: ugy 
 most is es kozottilnk egyes jelenetekben tiintette 
 fel magdt, hogy lassankent kozonseges legyen. 
 Nyelviinket ragadd meg elebb, az leven a 9 legter- 
 meszetesb mod egymdst erteni, egymdsra figyel- 
 mezni, idedkat venni es adni, 's azt a mi a 9 ke- 
 belben titkon es kulon forr, nyilvdnnd es egyete- 
 mive csindlni. Illy szempontbol tekintem en a 9 
 nyelvvel kezdett 9 s gyors rohandssal elore torekedo 
 vdltozdst Mert semmi sem esik a' vildgon ok es 
 egybefilgges nelkiil: a 9 mi tortenik ma, aniiak mag- 
 vai szdzad elott, 9 s taldn senkitol sem sejtve, hin- 
 tettek el, 's a 9 mi tortenni fog szdzad titan, az a 9 
 mostani tettekbol, gondolatokbol, vagy taldn csak 
 sejditesekbol ver magdnak gyokeret Homdlyban 
 el es munkdl az iro, 9 s egykorui dltal kicsinysegek- 
 kel bajlodovak tartatik ; mert idejet idegen sza- 
 vak magyarrd tetelevel, regiek keresgelesevel, 9 s 
 tobb illy pardnyisdggal vesztegetL De a vezeto 
 okot legtobbuyire csak a 9 kovetkezes vildgositja fel, 
 9 s tisztdn csak d maradek fogja lathatni; mikent 
 nyert az egesz nemzet szo dltal idedt, idea dltal 
 tettet, 9 s tett dltal jotevo egyetemi vdltozdsokat; 
 mikent enyesztek el egymds utdn szdz meg szdz le- 
 
62 
 
 lekszorongato formdk, 's mind ezek iitdn mikent Un 
 lehetsegesse sok szep es jo, minek forrdsai, hoszu 
 idokig zdrva leven, folydst nem lelhettek. 
 
 Kazinczy nem vala legelso, nem is egyetlen egy, 
 ki a 9 nyelvvel tbrtent nevezetes forduldst kezde es 
 eszkozle. De ove a 9 dicsoseg, hoyy izlest pdrositott 
 igyekezeteirel. hogy dolgozdsait erzelmi hevevel el- 
 tudta onteni, 9 s hogy a regiseg, tudomdnydt, mit 
 Baroti Szabo keresett, 9 s a 9 mi Revait nagygyd 
 tette, telyesen meltdnyld. Csak igy, 9 s csak nekile- 
 hetett hatalmdban oily szeles terjedtsegii befolydst 
 szerezni, 9 s oily kozonseges erovel hatni a 9 nyelvre 
 es irokra; mint nem meg az ideig senki mas. A 9 
 kozelebb mult otven 9 s nehdny ev alatt, ki volt 
 iroink koz'dl, kivel e 9 ferfiu kisebb vagy nagyobb 
 erintesbe nem dllott volnal Ki nem kereste isme- 
 retseget a 9 jelesnek, kit Orczy es Raday szerettek, 
 kit Baroczi kedvele, kinek Yirdg es Revai bardti 
 valdnak, ki Dayka 9 es Csokonai 9 kifejlesokre nagy 
 befolydst gyakorolt? Keresztul nezek iroinknak 
 itt e 9 tiszteletre melto gyulekezetben jelen alio 
 koszorujdn es sokat Idtok, ki a 9 legelso szikrdt Ka- 
 zinczy 9 langlelketol kapd, 9 s kit futdsdban ennek 
 pelddja vezerlett 9 s dllhatatossdga drizett meg 
 visszahanyatldstol. Neki nem volt eleg minden lelki 
 erejet es szive 9 minden erzelmeit a 9 nagy czelra 
 szentelni, dolgozdsoktol elboritva sem forditd el 
 d haza 9 serdiilo ifjairol tekintetet; 's minden he- 
 viilo pillantds, minden kilobbano gerjelem, melly 
 
63 
 
 bennkuzdo erot, munkdssdgot, bdrmi tdvolrol sejdit- 
 tetett, reszvetelet nagy reszben nyere meg. E resz- 
 vetel dltal adott 6 sok mulolag kipattanni Idtszo 
 szikrdnak maradandosdgot; e 9 reszvetel dltal po- 
 told ki sok kezdonek azt, a 9 mit boldogabb fekvesu 
 nepeknel az olvaso hozonseg elso tapsai visznek 
 veghez. Mert volt ido, keseruen emlekezem vissza, 
 midon a 9 liter atori pdlydra keszulo ifjut szilloi, mint 
 veszni indultat sirattdk, midon a 9 magyar konyvet 
 magyar iron kiviil mdsnem ismerte, 9 s midon fiatal 
 miivesz egykorui kozt sem taldlt keblet, holkiomol- 
 hessen. Hdny nem nemult el akkor, mint a 9 fog- 
 sdgba zdrt fulmile, vegkepen? hdny nem fogott 
 volna meg elnemiilni, hanemha 6, a 9 siriglan bnzgo, 
 nyujtott volna vigasztalo szot? Mert 6 mondhatd, 
 meg nagyobb igazzal, mint az Anchises 9 fia: ifjul 
 renyt es valo munkdt tolem tanulj, szerencset md- 
 soktol! 
 
 ^ Snem csak azokra hatott 6, kik nevet es miiveit 
 tiszteletben tartottdk, hanem azokra is, kik erdnta el- 
 lenseges indulattalviseltetenek. Valdnak ugyan is nem 
 kevesen, kik vagy erdemeitirigylettek, vagy muvite- 
 lete dltal erdekeltettek, vagy okfejeit, miken dolgozd- 
 sait alapitd,veszelyeseknek lenni hittek. Ezek' korebol 
 ute ki magdt a 9 sokdig titokban forrott nyelvujitdsi 
 por, melly Kazinczy ellen intezet szemelyes csapdst; 
 sok a? liter atori viadalmakkal koz, illetlen scendkdt*) 
 
 *) Instead of jelends, scenee. 
 
64 
 
 tiintetett feh de tdrgya dltal d nemzetben eddig 
 szokatlan figyelmet gerjesztett; 9 s cC red kovetkezd 
 ellenhatdsndl fogva iroinkba elevenseget ontott, ser- 
 diilo ifjusdgunk 9 elebe szebb es terjedetteb pdlydt 
 jelelt, 9 s azt a 9 mitez ideignem birdnk, egy olvaso 
 kozonseget, alkotott, szdmra, es reszvetre nezve 
 kicsinyt ugyan, de remenyt adot, hogy valaha neve- 
 kedni 9 s iroink erdnt melegedni nagyobb mertekben 
 fog. 9 S ez okra nezve az en osz bardtomat soha 
 sent tartottam szdndsra meltonak a 9 nyilak miatt, 
 miket ellensegi kezek redja, mint irora lottek. Nem 
 zavarhattdk volna ezek dreg kora 9 nyugalmdt, ha 
 azt a' sors mds oldalrol kemenyebb csapdsokkal nem 
 rabolja el. Mert peldakent ragyogni 9 s minden fo- 
 gyatkozdsok mellett is, miket az emberi termeszet 
 szuksegesen hoz magdval, 9 s mind?n ellenigyekeze- 
 tek mellett is, mik ezen fogyatkozdsokat vagy nagyon 
 kitiintetni, vagy koltottekkel is szdmositani tore- 
 kednek, tiszteloket es kovetoket taldlni, vigasztalo 
 erzelem. 9 S mint kell e 9 vigasztalo erzelemnek 
 erosodnie, midon az ellenfel dltal hintett mag sajdt 
 oromunkre 9 s hasznunkra virul fell 'S ha Kazin- 
 czy, mint hiszem es tudom, a 9 nemzeti nyelvet es ha- 
 zdt tiszta szerelemmel olelte dltal: milly konnyen 
 kellett neki gunyt es megtdmaddst tilrnie, midon 
 az ellene szdnt csapdsok dltal a 9 nyelv 9 foleledese 9 
 nagy munkdjdt elosegitni szemlelte! Az onerzes, mit 
 6 oily meltdn hovdhatott kebleben, irigylest erde- 
 melne;] ha valamit irigylenunk lehetne a 9 ferfiunak, 
 
65 
 
 kinek a 9 sors ez erzelmen kivul oily igen keveset 
 nyiijt vala. 
 
 Sok mindennapi embert hallek mar eleteben es 
 haldldban magasztalo beszeddel hirdetni; de gyulb- 
 letes elottem minden hizelkedes 9 s kivdlt a 9 kopor- 
 son till, hoi a 9 tortenef komoly Muzsdjdnak or- 
 szdga kezdodik. A 9 valo erdem 9 alakja nagyito cso- 
 vek nelkill is tisztdn lathato, 9 s ugy hiszem azok- 
 nak, miket eddig elmondottam, sent bizonyitdsdra, 
 sem mentsegere sziiksegem nem leend. Mert nem 
 dllitdm, hogy Kazinczy brbkemleku miiveket hagyott 
 maga utdn: mint az Bids, nemmonddm; hogynyel- 
 vunket a 9 lehetseg 9 legfelsobb pontjdra hdgtatta, 
 hogy torekedesein tul mar nines haladds, kivul 
 mar nincsen tit. Csak azt monddm: Kazinczy, iz- 
 lest erohoz csatolva, kezdett a! nyelvvel kuzdeni 
 oily korban, midon az egy nagy es kovetkezessel 
 telyes mozdulatra vala hajlando, 9 s izetlenseg 9 s 
 gybngeseg dltal orokre hibds utat vett volna ma- 
 gdnak. Kazinczy, a 9 maga Gesneretol fogvdst a 9 
 Pannonhalmi utig minden irdsait csinnal, hevvel es 
 ifjui elettel ontotte be 9 s ez dltal az irosereg 9 fi- 
 gyelmet magdra ragadvdn, liter aturdnkban uj ido- 
 szak 9 alapitoja Ion; Kazinczy felldzasztott maga 
 ellen sok irbt, 9 s ezzel sok kilobbandst okozott, 
 melly iroinkra es nemzetunkre elektromi szikra gya- 
 ndnt munkdlt 9 s a 9 literatura 9 pardnyi koret kiszele- 
 sitette. Ezek az 6 nagy es tagadhatatlan erdemei. 
 Mert prosdja minden fogyatkozdsi mellett is orokre 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram* 5 
 
66 
 
 szep lesz; versein mliveszi kez fog ismerszeni, 
 9 s kivdlt epigrammdji, a 9 koltes 9 koszoriijdban her- 
 vadatlan virdgok maradnak: de a 9 nemzetet nem 
 azok dltal teve hdlaadosdvd. Szellem vala 6, melly 
 a' tespedo egeszet oily sokdig nemcsak egyedul ele- 
 venite, 9 s lepcso, mellyen egykorid magasbra lidg- 
 hassanak, 9 s szerencsesebb maradek tetore juthas- 
 son. A 9 sors taldn nem fog bennunket ismet elsii- 
 lyeszteniy 9 s igy eljo az ido, el kell az idonek jon- 
 nie, midon az 6 9 s egyilttelok 9 dolgozdsai ragyogo 
 miivek dltal fognak homdlyba tetetni, csak a' le- 
 lek, melly et 6 az egesznek kolcsonozott , meg nem 
 szunik folyvdst ragyogni, munkdbii, mig a 9 nem- 
 zetiseg 9 utolso szikrdja el nem hamvad. Ez oldal- 
 rol kell otet meltatnunk\, ez oldalrol mit nem erdemlett 
 6 mi toliink? Nyelvilnk 9 bajnokdva szentele magdt, 
 9 s e 9 nyelv a? mi oseink 9 egyetlen egy hagyomdnya, 
 mit a! szdzadok 9 pnsztito veszei koziil keves hu ke- 
 zek ragadhatdnak ki. Es ti hivek hoi vagytok? hoi 
 a 9 hdla, mit a 9 hazdtol erdemletek? hoi a 9 kony 
 melly szentte tenne a 9 sirdombot, mit hamvaitok fe- 
 lett a 9 mindrnnapi szokds sziiken hdnyatott! 
 
 Epesek lesznek taldn szavaim; de keserti ki- 
 nos emlekezetek tdmadnak lelkemben. Mert gondol- 
 kodom a 9 neprol, melly Zrinyit*) az irot, el tudta 
 feledni; melly Faludyt*), mig elt, nem ismere; melly 
 
 *) Poets of the XVIHth Century. 
 
67 
 
 Revairol*) hallani nem akart;melly Baroti Szabot**) 
 es Virdgot**) meg nem siratta; 9 s mellynek kebeleben 
 az otvenhat evet szakadatlan munka kozt eltoltott 
 Kazinczy nyomorusdggal elt es holt O szep re- 
 menyekre sziiletue, sokat igero ifjusdgot elve, hir- 
 telen a 9 sors dltal leveretett; 9 s midon elotte min- 
 den pdlya, a 9 literatorin kiviil, bezdrodek, ez egyet- 
 lenegy pdlydn kozonsegiink elvond kezet a 9 ma- 
 gdt neki dldozo elol, hogy tevelyegjen elhagyatva, 
 kuzdjon nem segitve, 9 s arcza 9 izzaddsdt 's szeme 1 
 verkonyeit hagyja jeltil keziratain , 9 s drva gyer- 
 mekein inseget. Ket rendbeli folyoivatai reszvet- 
 lenseg miattmindjdrt kezdetben elakadtanak; nyom- 
 tatott szdmos milvei tizenegy millio nepesseg kozt 
 vevdt nem leltenek; legnagyobb becsii keziratainak 
 nyomtatot nem talult, haldlig tartott fdradozdsai 9 
 jutalmdt nem arathatta az orszdgban, hoi annyi 
 idegen gazdag tdpldldst nyert magdnak. Voltak 
 ugyan, tagadni nem fogom 3 kik 6 fele is reszvevo 
 keblet nyitottak, 9 s kik eletenek gondjait egyes jo- 
 tetekkel enyhitgetek) de a 9 nemzef nagy irojdnak 
 jotetekre szorulni nem kellene; 9 s pillantatonkent 
 nyujtott vigasztalds hoszu kinokat nem orvosol! 
 Ah lattam en e' kinokat! mert tanuja valek dlmat- 
 lanul toltott ejjeleinek, tanuja valek a 9 fdjdalmas 
 eljajduldsnak, midon bardtjcC viddm asztala mellett 
 
 *) Professor of Hungarian Literatur at Pest. 
 **) Poets of the XVIIItu and XIX* centuries. 
 
 5* 
 
68 
 
 gyermekeire visszaemlekezetL Megrezzent akkor 
 minden ideg keblemben, 9 $ verdldozatnak kepzelem 
 a* szent oreget, melly a 9 nep 9 bitneiert utolso hor- 
 gesei kozt vonaglik, — 
 
 Tdrsaim! nem szenved 6 tobbet! Lenyugvek dsz 
 f'urtjeiben a 9 szephalmi*) lak 9 romjai kozt, ugy huny- 
 vdn el, mint szdzadok elott, a nyugoti tenger' part- 
 jain egymds hazdnak fia — Camoens. Es gyerme- 
 keit idegen kez fogja dpolni; es sirjdt szivszoridva 
 keruli ki a 9 magyar nyehmitvesz, sorsdtol rettegven. 
 9 S bar emlekezete 9 keserii voltdt szerencsesebb evek 
 hamar feledtetnek ell hogy a 9 maradek elott csak 
 dicsosege ragyogjon, kinai pedig megfoghatatlanok 
 legyenek. — 
 
 d. Historical, from Peczely. 
 
 JBuda* visszavetele. 
 
 Junius 15 ia indult meg komdromi tdbordbol 
 Lothringiai Kdroly. Seregei osszes szdma 63,000 
 volt, koztok: 14,000 Magyar, 30^000 birodalombeli 
 segito hadak, a 9 tobbiek onkentesek , 9 s a 9 csdszdr 
 orokos tartomdnyaibol valok. A 9 Magyarok a 9 Nd- 
 dor, Eszterhdzi 9 , Pdlfi 9 , Batthydni 9 , Petnehdzi 9 , a' 
 tobbek is mind a 9 legbdtrabb, legeszesb, harczban 
 tapasztalt ferfiak 9 vezerlese alatt, kik kozul nev 
 szerint emlitendok: a 8000 Brandenburgiakat ve- 
 
 *) Szephalom was the place where Kazinczy lived. 
 
69 
 
 zetett Sckoning, a 9 csdszdr 1 veje, 9 s bajor vdlaszto- 
 fejedelem, Maximilian Emanuel, 9 s a 9 badeni Mark- 
 grof Lajos, ifjak mind ketten, amaz aVg 24 — 30 
 eves, de mind ketten tapasztalt vitezek mar, *s os- 
 meretesek a 9 Bees* kozelebbi megszdlldsdban kitiin- 
 tetett bdtorsdgukrol. Junius 18™ erkezett meg a 9 
 herczeg Buda aid, mindennel, mi sikert igerliet gaz- 
 dagon elldtva. Rakva volt a 9 Duna hajokkal; ezeken 
 's a 9 Duna 9 kozel eso szigetein annyi elelem, hogy 
 100,000 ember 9 honapig konnyen megerhette vele. 
 A 9 becsi fegyvei*tdrbol hozattak, egyeb vivo szer- 
 szerszdmokon kivul, 60 legnagyobb 30 kisebb ren- 
 du, es 40 mosdr dgyuh — 
 
 A 9 seregek 9 kormdnyzdsd megosztva annyiban, 
 hogy a 9 fiatal tiiz-es erotelyes csdszdri vonek a 9 maga 
 8000 Bajorjain kivul, meg ugyan annyi csdszdriak, 
 9 s 5000 Szdszok adattak parancsnoksdga aid: de 
 a 9 fovezerseg valosdggal, a 9 sokat tapasztalt, melyen 
 lato, hidegen fontolo Kdrolyndl, ki mozgato lelke 
 az egesznek. Oi*6m de egyszersmind nemi titkos 
 borzalom futotta el mindenek ', kivdlt a 9 Magyarok* 
 kebleit, midon megerkeztokkel Buddnak dltalok 2 
 evvel elebb erosen megrongdlt falait, omladekaik- 
 bol kivetkeztetve y a 9 legjobb dllapotban, uj feny- 
 ben magasan egnek emelkedni megpillantdk; mert 
 egyszerre elottok dllott a 9 vdrnak a 9 gydszos mo- 
 hdesi vernap ota kidllott sok visszontagsdga, tobb 
 rendbeli ostroma, a 9 roppant ember vesztesseg, 
 mellybe azok keriiltek, 9 s mellybe ez utolsonak hitt 
 
70 
 
 is hogy keriilni fog, elore bizonyosnak tartottdk; 
 hallva kivdlt a 9 vitez AbdV nagy keszuleteit; magd- 
 nak, katondinak a 9 most ujra 6000 rel szaporitott, 
 igy osszesen mar 16,000 emberb6l alio drseregnek 
 veg magok eltokeUset: eletoktol elebb, mint a 9 
 vdrtol vdlni meg. Igy is Istenbe vetett eros bizoda- 
 lommal 9 s azzal az ostromlottakehoz hasonlo el- 
 szdntsdggal; hogy vagy gyoznek, vagy dicsoen vesz- 
 nek, bdtran szembe szdllnak a mieink az akaddlyok- 
 kal, mellyeket termeszet, mesterseg, 9 s mindenek felett 
 a 9 vdrat oltalmazok 1 renditetleii lelke, egyetertese 
 Idtszanak veszelytelyes merenyokben elejokbe vetni. 
 Hogy az ellenseg 9 erejet annyival inkdbb meg- 
 osszdk, hdrom oldalrol hatdrzdk a 9 vdrat egy- 
 szersmind megtdmadni, fbvezereink. A 9 szereny 
 herczeg az ifju tiizes vdlasztofejedelemnek enged- 
 ven a 9 helyvdlasztdst: ez oH vdr megett a 9 szent 
 Gellert hegyen fogott dlldst, mivel azon reszrol 
 volt a 9 vdr, a 9 legerosebb , legtobb nehezseggel, 
 vesszedelemmel jdro a 9 megtdmadds, Epen az ellen- 
 kezo oldalon, a 9 becsi kapii irdnydban, dllott meg 
 hadai 9 legnagyobb reszevel a 9 herczeg; a 9 vizivd- 
 ros felol Schoning a 9 Brandenbiirgiakkal 's nehdny 
 csdszdri csapatokkal. Mdrgit 9 szigetere tetetett a? 
 korhdz; a 9 lovassdg 9 egy resze Csepel 9 szigeten; a 9 
 mdsik nagyobb fele, az Eszek felol vdraiott Nagy- 
 vezer 9 feltartoztatdsdra, Pdlfy vezerlese alatt, Sze- 
 kes Fehervdr fele, a 9 Sdrviz mentiben, allitta- 
 tott fel. 
 
71 
 
 Az elsobb napokban mindjdrt ket oily torte- 
 net adta magdt elo, mibdl csak jot jovendoltek 
 magoknak cl mieink. Pdlfy egy, Ercsibol Buddra 
 szdndekozo torok csapatot korul fogott^ es ugy le- 
 vdgott, hogy az egeszbol nem menekedhetett tobb 
 hdromndl. Ugyan akkor a 9 CsepeV szigeten ort alio 
 Batthydni elfogott 14 ellenseges hajot, mellyekben 
 szdmos fo torok asszonysdgok , koztok a' basd* 92 
 vdlogatott nobol alio hdremje, sajdt felesege, kin- 
 cseikkel egyiltt menekedni probdldnak, aH fenyegeto 
 veszely elol. Veltnel nagyobb volt cC nyeresseg, ki- 
 mondhatatlan az orom. A 9 fogolynok, mind ritka 
 szepsegek, szdzndl felesb szdmmal, mint rabszolgd- 
 lok eladattak, a 9 nyert preddn megosztozott a 1 
 diadalmas huszdrsdg, siiveggel merve aranyat, eziis- 
 tot, mit egyutt tobbre becsiiltek 200^000 aranyndL 
 
 Miutdn a 9 futo-sdnczokon, az ellenseg 9 haszta- 
 lan kiiitesi kozL harmad napig szakadatlanul dol- 
 goztatott, Junius 21 dn hozzd kezdett a 9 vizivdros 
 dgyiuztatdsdhoz Kdroly herczeg; 24 dn a 9 nyitott 
 resen mar rohandst parancsolt, '$ bar mint vitez- 
 kedett is az orsereg, eszakdra kelve engedni ken- 
 szerite azt 3 9 s a 9 felso vdrosba vonulni. Julius 1 s6 
 napjdn ezt is elkezdte, meg pedig tiizes golyokkal 
 lovetni, 9 s 12 napi folytonos tiizeles dltal annyira 
 megrongdlta falait, hogy nagy remenysegben volt 
 ostrommal megvetelehez. Julius 13 dn tehdt estveli 
 6 orakor rohanot fuvat. Az adott jelre ritka lei- 
 kesedessel tornek eld hdrom felol futo-sdnczaikbol 
 
72 
 
 vitezeink. Keves oranegyed alatt meghdgva dlta- 
 lok a 9 meredek hegy, dlt-torve az ellenseges sdncz, 
 a 9 vdrbeliek irtoztato kb 9 - puska 9 - es dgyugolyo 9 - zd- 
 pora kozott. Mar az omladekon foly a 9 harcz oily 
 dtalkodottsdggal egyik, mint mdsik reszrol. A 9 csata 9 
 es oldokles 9 dilheben Abdi basa elgyvjtatja lopor- 
 ral toltott, foldalatti furdsait; egy pillanat alatt 
 szetszaggatva, levegobe vetetnek az elovivok, a 9 
 megrepesztett fblddel az drokba zuhannak a 9 ha- 
 tulsok; puskaporos zsdkok hajigdltatnak utdnok, 9 s 
 mielott a 9 felig zuzattak, felig perzseltek magok 
 menteserol gondoskodhatdnak , a' kofalakrol seb- 
 ten leugrdlo meresz vdrbeliektbl osszekonczoltat- 
 nak. Elebb, mintsem a 9 foldalatti furdsok elpat- 
 tantak, kihdgtak mar a 9 falakra nehdnyan a* mie- 
 ink koziil; latvdn ezeknek veszedelmet pihent csa- 
 patok sietnek segitsegbkre , legelol az idegen nem- 
 zetbeli onkent vdllalkozott urak es Catalaunusok. 
 Ezek, a 9 fust es Idng kozott, a 9 falakra vergodven, 
 a 9 Jancsdrokat visszaverik; azutdn tdrsaikkal egye- 
 siilve, a 9 sdnczon keresztul a 9 mdsodik falig elo- 
 nyomulnak; de mielott felhdghatndnak , az omladek 
 mellyen kapaszkoddnak terhoket nem birva, leszakadt, 
 sokakat agyon fit, tbbbeket megsebesit; a 9 hatrdlds- 
 rol megsem gondolkozik senki az ostromlok koziil, 
 mignem a 9 fovezer, latva a 9 lehetetlenseget, 1400 
 bdtor vitezei 9 elhullta utdn, visszaterot fuvat. — 
 
 Mihelyt nepet rendbe szedte, ujra elkezdte 9 s 
 14 napig egyere folytatta az dgyuztatdst Kdroly 
 
73 
 
 kerczeg, sz. Ferenczi szerzetes Gdbor Peter' es a 9 
 Niederlandi Gonzalez AntaV igazgatdsa alatt. Leg- 
 irtoztatobb pusztitdst tettek az ezen utolso dltal 
 feldllitott mosarak,mellyekbol mdsdnyi, — es tobb — 
 nehezsegii, tiizet okddo golyok hdnyattak a 9 vdrba. 
 Egy ezek kozill Julius 22 k ^ n a 9 fofegyvertdrra re- 
 pill, keresztultori a 9 bolthajtdst; meggyul a 9 tobb 
 mint ezer md 9 sa port magdban rejto puskaporos 
 torony: egy percz alatt az egesz epiilet a 9 szom- 
 szed hdzakkal, 9 s mintegy 1500 emberrel a 9 leve- 
 gobe vetetik ; az eg elsotetul; a 9 fold koroskorul 
 egy mertfoldnyire megrendul; a 9 sdncz 60 lepes- 
 nyire szelyel nyilik ; a 9 Duna drkdbol kivetodik, ugy 
 kogy az or ok futdssal kenteleneka 9 rohanohabok elol 
 menekedni. Sokan lettek a 9 mi tdborunkban is, kivdlt 
 a 9 kozelebb dllott Bajorok koziil, a 9 lehullott omladek- 
 ko¥ dldozatjai. Innen merve az ellenseg 9 leheto karat, 
 ilyedtseget, Kdroly herczeg, rogton mielott zavaro- 
 ddsdbol magdhoz johetne, folkereti a 9 vdrat Grof 
 Konigsegg dltal, minden zagyonaik — 9 s hozzd tarto- 
 zoikkal egyiitt szabad elmenetelt ajdnlva a 9 vdrbeliek- 
 nek, ha onkent kaput nyitnak; 9 s hogy ha nem: korra, 
 nemre, rangra tekintet nelkiil, vegkiirtdssal fenye- 
 getve mindnydjokat. Abdi basa minden felelet he- 
 lyett szdsz kapitdny Lebel, 9 s szdz mas tdrsai 9 el- 
 metszett fejeiket pozndkra fiizve, magosan, hogy 
 az ostromlok lathassdk, a! Stambuli kapu elibe 
 folfuggeszteti. Erre ujonnan megdordiilnek menny- 
 dorgesoket Becsig hallattato retenetes dgyuink, 9 s 
 
74 
 
 oily szornyu romboldst tesznek hogy mas nap, ha 
 killonos eset dltal meg nem gdtoltatnak ostromot 
 valdnak a? mieink ismet probdlandok. Egy szeren- 
 csetlenill elgyult foldalatti furdsunk sajdt embereink 
 kozill igen sokakat eltemeU megol vagy megsebesit; 
 az drtdsra soha nem rest ellenseg e 9 kozben kiro- 
 han, 9 s mielott a 9 nagyobb erdtol visszanyomatnek, 
 a 9 Brandenburgiaknak elebb, ezutdn a 9 Szdszoknak 
 esven, belolok tobb szdzat levdg. 
 
 Julius 27 ilLtfn csakugyan meglett a 9 szdndekba 
 vett mdsodik dltaldnos rohands, az elsonel is jo- 
 val heresb es verengzobb. Tizenket ezer vdlogatott 
 vitez rohanta meg egyszerre a 9 vdrat, 6000 a 9 becsi, 
 4000. mind Bajorok, a 9 vdrmegetti oldalt, amazok 
 a 9 Pfalz-Neuburgi herczeg 9 es Souches tdbornok 9 , 
 ezek vdlaszto fejedelmok 9 Badeni, Lajos' es Sabaudiai 
 Eugenius 9 vezerlese alatt, Ket ezer Magyar a 9 
 Nddorral, a 9 feljebbi napokban fellobant puska- 
 porral ejtett akna feloli resre kiildetett. Hdrom 
 or dig tartott a 9 viadal. Elebb, minthogy az ellen- 
 seg nem csak igen diihosen harczolt, hanem nehdny 
 foldalatti furdsait is igen szerencsesen gyuj- 
 totta fel, visszatolattak a 9 ket fo oldalon a 9 mieink. 
 Kivont karddal dllja utjdt hdtrdlni kezdo oveinek 
 Kdroly herczeg; Badeni Lajos es Eugenius sze- 
 melyesenvezetik ujabb tilzbe a 9 megremult Bajorokat; 
 magok elol harczolnak mindenlitt, sebet is kapnak, 
 de szerencsere egyik sem veszedelmest. A 9 Magya- 
 rokviteziil felvergodtek a 9 toresig, 9 s bar dlttornioka 9 
 
75 
 
 sokkal nanyobb szdmu ellensegen lehetetlen, kicsapd- 
 sdt legaldbb, mi killdetesok 9 foczelja volt, feltartoztat- 
 jdk, 9 s akaddlyoztatni azon oldalrol tdrsaiV harczdt 
 nem engedik. Megvetettek halhatlan erolkbdes — > 
 9 s a 9 sebeseket nem szdmldlva, 260 0^ mdsok szerint 
 2900, csdszdriak, 400 Brandenburgiak, 800 Bajo- 
 rok, 200 tisztek eleste titan, a 9 kulso erossegek, 
 csdszdri zdszlok lobogtak a 9 bdstydkon, a 9 legelso 
 eyy koz magyar vitez dltal feltiizve, kinek nevet 
 nem, csak szdrmazdsdt tudjuk, hogy gyori fi*)volt; 
 az ellenseg, mellynek meg nagyobb volt a 9 mienknel 
 vesztessege, a 1 belso vdrba szorult, 's most eloszor 
 felel a 9 basa: hogy a 9 vdrat feladnia lehetetlen 9 s bi- 
 zalmdt veti a 9 Profetdban hogy ez azt, mint eddig, 
 ezutdn is megoltalmazza csudatevo hatalmdval. — 
 Kdroly miutdn a 9 belsd erosseg vivdsdhoz a 9 
 szilkseges elokesziileteket megtette, fair onto dgyuit 
 az dltalellenben levo hegyre nem kis bajjal felvo- 
 nattd, sot a 9 falak' egy reszet is fold alatti furd- 
 saival folvetette: hasonlo feltetelek alatt, mint 
 eldszor, ujra felkereti a 9 vdrat Abdi jol tudta, 
 hogy Constanczindpolyban kozonsegesen konyorgesek 
 es predikdcziok tartattattak minden templomokban 
 Buda* megmaraddsdert; hogy tobbmint 10^000 ember 
 imddkozotta 9 Sultdnnal a' fovdros 9 egyik legnepesebb 
 piaczdn, az ostromnak Buddtol, a 9 pestisnek es hd- 
 borunak a! birodalomtol elforditdsderti de ugyano 
 jol latta helyzete 9 szorultsdgdt is; azert szelideb- 
 
 *) Instead of 'fern, man. 
 
76 
 
 ben mint elebb, de egesz elhatdrozottsdggal vdla- 
 szohi: hogy Buddt. az osman europai birodalom- 
 nak, sot magdt Jerusalemnek is kulcsdt, mag at ugyan 
 neniy de helyette akdrmelly mas magyar vdrat, tob- 
 bet is egynel, kesz dltalengedni a 9 herczegnek, csak 
 hagyon fcl az ostrommal. A 9 herczeg egyenesen 
 csak Bud at kivdnvdn, vegre ezt is megajanld, azon 
 fbltetellel, hogy o' hdborunak azzal vege szakad. 
 Minthogy Kdroly ezt nem igere meg, kozelgetni mon- 
 datvdn killomben is a' reg vdrt nagyvezer , Abdi 
 az alkudozdst abban hagyja. — 
 
 Augustus elso nap j an valosdggal Buddkoz 4 
 mertfoldnyire Ercsinel dllott 60.000 emberevel a 9 
 nagyrezer. Mit megertven a? vdrat ostrommal meg- 
 venni mielott a 9 segitseg elerkeznek, volt a 9 vdlasz- 
 tofejedelem 9 akaratja, '$ ezt oily hevvel siirgete, 
 hogy vegre Kdroly is hosszas ellenzes utdn enge- 
 dett Megrohandk tehdt iijra a 9 ket fooldalon se- 
 regeink a 9 vdrat, de csak hamar nagy vesztesseg- 
 gel visszaverettek; 9 s Idtva, hogy hasztalan min- 
 den erolkodes, szdndekjokkal felhagytak. — 
 
 Az alatt kozelebb mozdalt, 's Hamsabeg es Bu- 
 daors kozt iitott tdbort Sulejman; Kdroly pedig 
 lovassdgdt's minden erejet osszevonvdn, besdnczolta 
 magdt Buda korul oily moddal, hogy neki Buddt 
 ostromolni a? mikor akarja, mindig hatalmdban 
 lehessen; a 9 nagyvezernek 6 hozzd, vagy a 9 vdrhoz 
 ferni epen ne. A 9 fiatal heves verii Maximilian 9 s 
 vele a 9 fohaditisztek 9 nagy tbbbsege , kikben tobb 
 
77 
 
 harczvdgy mint eloreldtds volt, mind igen ellenzek 
 a 9 sdnczok kozze zdrkozdst, 9 s kelyette azt javas- 
 Idk, hogy az ostromot rovid ideig abban hagyvdn 
 menjenek elibe — a 9 kovetkezes inkdbb biztositd- 
 sdra — egesz tdborukkal cC nagyvezernek ; de Kd- 
 roly donthetlen okokkal megmutatd, hogy ezt cse- 
 lekedni annyit tenne, mint az idei tdborozds 9 nagy 
 czeljdt — Buda 9 visszavetelet szdntszdndekkal el- 
 vetni szemok eloL Mert, hogy a 9 nagyvezer fog e 9 
 egy hamar nyilt csatdba ereszkedni, az meg bizony- 
 talan; semmi bizonyosabb ellenben, mint hogy a 9 
 bdtor, eszes vdrbasa haszndlni fogja a 9 vdrtol td- 
 vozdsukat minden ostrom keszuleteik, osszerombo- 
 Idsdra; 9 s ki tudja nem taldl-e 1 meg abban is, a 9 
 nagyvezerrel egyetertve, modot, hogy uj csapato- 
 kat szdllit a 9 vdrba^ Kdroly dllhatatossdga, helyesb 
 nezete csakugyan gyozott; Buda bekeritve, Kdroly 
 seregeivel sdnczaiban maradott, csupdn Heusler 
 Generdlt rendelven nehdny huszdr osztdlyokkal a 9 
 kozel eso Pdl-volgyehez, merrol vdrta az elso meg- 
 tdmadtatdst 
 
 Sulejman, miutdn tabor dlldsunkat maga nehdny 
 konnyu lovasok 9 kisereteben, megvisgdlta, kadi ta- 
 ndcsot tartott 's meghatdrzd, keruljon bar mibe, 
 segito seregeket kuldeni a 9 vdrba. 
 
 Illy szdndekkal kivdlaszt jobb szdrnydrol 8000 
 jancsdrt es spahit, mind a? legbdtrabbakat, kiknek 
 azon feliil jutalommal sem mulasztd el eleszteni til- 
 zoket, mindennek koziilok, ki tdborunkon keresztul 
 
78 
 
 a 9 vdrba jutand 20 aranyat igerven, 9 s elore har- 
 mat mindjdrt fejenkent nekik e J summdbol ki is 
 fizetven. Kettos, termeszet- es penzvdgy ebresztette 
 duhbsseggel rohantak ezek Augustus 14 6n Heus- 
 lerre, 9 s mar zavarba hoztdk csapatjait, midon a? 
 segitsegire sieto Pdlfy 9 s tobb generalok dltal ma- 
 gok sokkal nagyobb zavarban 30 zdszlo 11 dgyu, 
 10 tdrszeker es 3000 halott 9 hdtrahagydsdval vissza- 
 veretnek. Mas nap bal szdrnydt ereszte ellenunk 
 Sulejman, 9 s ekkor ismet elvesztven 2000 embert, 
 nagy sietseggel Ercsi mege hdrom mertfbldnyire 
 visszavonult; de Augustus 17* n ejjel ujra> nagy 
 vigydzattal visszatert, ket ezer vdlogatott spahi, 
 9 s ugyanannyiy lora ultetett jancsdr kiseretiben; 
 mielott viradni kezdett volna, sdnczainkat megtd- 
 madta 9 s a 9 vdrbeliek 9 kicsapdsdtol is segittetve, 
 mlntegy 500-a£ vitezeik koziil, tbbbnyire sebekkel 
 rakva beszdllitott a 9 vdrba. Mintha a 9 veszely mar 
 elhdritva, mintha a 9 diadal mar kezeben lett volna 
 minden dgyuit kisuttete drome 9 jeleiil Abdi; mig 
 ket, az ellenseg kezibe keriilt, levele nyilvdn hirdete 
 igen szorult dllapotjdt. 
 
 A 9 kovetkezett napokon negyszer dllitotta csa- 
 tarendbe, negyszer vonta vissza^ hogy csatdznia 
 ne kelljen, seregeit Sulejman; vegre Aug. 30* n uj 
 probdt tett; de hadai 9 nagy reszevel maga akkor 
 is csak messzerol nezte, mint probdltak nehdny 
 bdtor gyalog es lovas ezredei (3000 jancsdr 1500 
 tatdr) tobb izben sdnczainkon keresztiil torni, mint 
 
79 
 
 verettek mindannyiszor vissza, mig nem Pdlfitol es 
 Schbningtol koriilkeritve , minthogy magukat meg- 
 adni nem akardk, mindnydjan osszevagdaltattak, 
 de reszunkrol is igen veres harcz utdn, mellyben 
 Kdroly herczegnek is veszelyben forgott elete, me- 
 goletett, oldala mellett egy dgyugolyo dltal lovdsz- 
 mestere; elestek tobb jeles tiszteink, kbztiik Mercy, 
 egyike legkitunobb alvezereinknek. Egy ket sebbol 
 verzo tbrok eltbkelve nem boszulatlan veszni, egye- 
 enesen az bltbzete, fegyverei, egesz kiilseje dltal 
 kitetszo Generdlnak (Mercynek) tart, annak egy 
 csapdssal kette hasitja fejet, miutdn tobb tiszteket 
 fbldre terit kbrulte, 9 s akkor a 9 minden feliil red 
 fordult csata 9 9 s vett szdmtalan sebei kbvetkezese- 
 ben, elert czeljd, kitbltbtt boszuja 9 brbm erzeti kbzt 
 bsszeroskad maga. A 9 kisded orseveg ez nap is, 
 mint annyiszor dicsoseggel nem csak visszavere a 9 
 Bajoroknak egy igen heves rohandsdt, hanem fa- 
 lai kbzill kijbnni, a 9 bajor tdborra utni bdtorko- 
 dott, 9 s abban nem keves kdrt, zavart okozott Any- 
 nyival kbnnyebb lett volna a' nagycezernek, ha bd- 
 torsdgdn nem miilik, Abdival kezet fogva, a 9 szo- 
 rongatott vdr' szabaditdsdra valamit tenni ) annyi- 
 val megfoghatlanabb veszteglese nagy tdbordval. 
 De 6 ugy latszik, egeszen megvdltozott tdborunkkal 
 szemkbzt; elso szerencsetlen probatetele olta felejtve 
 Ion elotte kbtelesseg, becsiilet, fogadds, minden csak 
 urdnak 6t buntetlensegerol elore bizonyossd tevo 
 kegyelme nem. 
 
80 
 
 Ezeii kozben megerkeztek , 9 s a 9 nagyvezertol 
 akaddlyozatlan, tdborunkkal egyesultek Scherffen- 
 berg es Carafa, amaz Erdelybol tizenket tzer, 
 ez felso Magyar or szdgb 61 8000 emberreL Maxi- 
 milian 9 s a 9 vele egyilttertok ujra nyilt csatdt 
 surgetenek, hatdrozattan mint elebb is, ostrom 9 s 
 sdnczaikban mar adds mellett nyilatkozek Kdroly; 
 Innen keserii osszeszolalkozdsok. Epen jokor meg- 
 jbn Becsbol udvari focancelldr Grof Strattman; 
 kibekltoje lesz a 9 csak ax eszkozok 9 megvdlasztdsdban 
 kulombozo pdrtnak; Kdroly 9 ertelme ismet gyoz 9 s 
 meghatdroztatik Buddnak, a 9 nagyvezer szemldt- 
 tdra ostrommal megvetele. De mielott ezt tennek, 
 Kdroly, vert kimeloleg, folkereti meg egyszer a 9 
 vdrat Abdit ha sajdt gondolkozdsa, a 9 becsuletre, 
 eddig szerzett Mr ere sokat tartdsa, a 9 kotelesseg 
 erzete engedtek volna, nem engede egy pillanatig 
 is ketkedni a 9 sultan parancsa, melly csak a 9 vdr 
 falain dicso — vagy a 9 vesztohelyen gyaldzatos haldl 
 kozt engedett neki 9 s oveinek vdlasztdst Elhatdr- 
 zottan felele azert habozds melkiil, hogy maga 9 s 
 vitezei elszdnvdk vagy megvedni a 9 vdrat vayy om- 
 ladeki kozt keresni hos haldlt. 
 
 E 9 vdlasz 9 vetele utdn mindjdrt mdsnap September 
 1* n meg akarta Kdroly rohantatni a 9 vdrat, melly, 
 miota a 9 nagyvezer kozeleben volt is, szuntelen 16- 
 vodoztetven, mindenfelol tetemesen meg volt ron- 
 gdlva: de Maximilian, hogy vitezeinek a 9 vdrhoz 
 jutdst konnyitse, egy napot kerven az omladekoknak 
 
84 
 
 a 9 maga oldaldn utbol eltakaritdsdra , kovetkezo 
 napra haladt a 9 vegviadal. — 
 
 Hetfon Sept % diUn estveli 6 orakor add hat 
 dgyu a? jelt az dltaldnos megtdmaddsra. Elore, 
 hogy a 9 vdrba a 9 viz felol se juthasson semmi se- 
 gitseg , a 9 Duna, Buddn feliil egy szigetnel, eros 
 Idnczokkal dtkottetett; 's hogy az ostromlok hd- 
 boritatlan dolgozhassanak , Kdroly seregei 9 egy 
 reszevel hdtra maradt a 9 nagyvezerrel ha kivdn- 
 tatni fog, maga szemelyesen kuzdendo; az adott 
 jelre mindenfelol egyszerre a 9 vdrnak esven a 1 
 mieink elkezdodik a 9 viadal, egyike a 9 legmegdtal- 
 kodottabbaknak , mellyek valaha vdr felett foly- 
 tak. Kettoztetik erejoket ostromlok, ostromlot- 
 tak, azok, mivel mindent, a 9 legjobbat, ezek, mivel 
 semmit sem remenylenek. Abdi — hoi legjobban 
 osszerombolva a 9 vdr, leghevesebb a 9 megtdma- 
 dds, legszembetunobb a 9 veszedelem — a 9 becsi 
 dldalon toresre all legbdtrabbjaival; haldlt meg- 
 vetve rohannak redja a 9 mieink, legelol az a 9 
 bard d 9 Asti, ki elso volt kozelebb az ersekujvdri, 
 — elso akar lenni most a 9 Budai vdrfal 9 meghd- 
 gdsdban, — 9 s lesz az elso dldozat; rettenthetet- 
 lenul lepnek helyere tarsal, nagy reszint onkent 
 vdlalkozottak , 9 s kik osztozni akardnak diesosege- 
 ben, osztoznak tobbnyire haldlban. De mig itt 
 egyetlen ferfamak lelke, karja, hatalma, ketesse 
 teszi gyozedelmunket; kiviva mar az, *s a vdr 
 kezunkben a 9 vizivdros felol. Oroszldni ero- 9 s bd- 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. 6 
 
82 
 
 torsdggal kilzd ott Magyar jaival , 9 s maga legelso 
 kihdg a 9 kofalra Petnehdzi, Tokblinek egykor, most 
 a 9 csdszdrnak szolgdlatjdban ezredes; utdna ret- 
 tenetes vezerbknek, gyuzedelem bizodalmdval , a 9 
 lelkes katondk; fegyverok alatt elhul viinden mi 
 ellentnlL Ide siet most a' becsi oldalrol Abdi; de 
 itt mar nines ember i era, melly segithessen; amott 
 tdvoztdval sillyed bdtorsdga vitezeinek, hanyatlik 
 szerencsejok; hdtrdl mindeniitt a' torokseg , har- 
 czolva a 9 bdtrak, fatra. menekresrul gondoskodva 
 a' felenkek; nyomokban az ingerult diadalmas el- 
 lenseg; fegyvertelent, vangra, nemre, korra tekin- 
 tes nelkiil sokd feltartoztatott bosszujdnak dldozo; 
 a 9 harczolok 9 vad Idrmdja 9 s gyoztesek 9 oromriaddsi 
 kbzt rlhangzanak az esdekloV jajai, a 9 haldoklok 9 
 hergesei; hasztalan a 9 terdre fiullva irgalomert 
 konyorges, hasztalan a fehev zdszlok 9 lobogtatdsa; 
 semmit sem hall, sem lat a? bosszit- 's gyozedelem 
 ittas katona, csak egy forog mindig mindeniitt 
 szeme lelke elott, a 9 hosszu ostromban kidllott sok 
 szenvedesei 9 9 s elhullott rokonai 9 kepe, a 9 mas f el 
 szdzados nemzeti csiifos rabiga, a 9 sok ver, melly 
 annak szettoreseert kereszteny erekbol most 9 s va- 
 laha folyt. Leirhatatlan az oldokles 9 dilhe az ijedt- 
 seg 9 es tolongds 9 zavara. Teritvek holtakkal a 9 
 tiiz es vertol pdrolgo ntezdk; ketsegbe esve fnt- 
 kosnak a 1 buvohelyet, menedeket keresok; zugok, 
 foldalatti boltozatok, pinczek fogadnak be soka- 
 kat, sokan kik illyeket kbzel nem ertek ilyedtok- 
 
83 
 
 ben a 9 haldl eloL d halAF karjai kozze^ a' Duna 9 
 veres habjaiba vetek magokat. Csak egy maroknyi 
 sereg tartja meg magdt, a 9 zsido utczdban, a 9 ket- 
 segbeeses 9 megdtalkottsdgdval harczolva, item a 9 
 gyozedelemert, hanem hogy minel drdgdbban adja 
 el eletet. Egy osz bapwk kiizd legelol kozottok, 
 ket kard villog ket kezeben; test halom korulte; 
 oszt es kap sebeket; de lankadatlan ereje, mig 
 nem egy loves taldlja messzirol: mire kihidl gyilkos 
 aczelja kezibol, 9 s elet nelkul rogyik a 9 halott ra- 
 kdsra. A 9 vitez vdrbasa Abdi az. Tdrsai dicsoen 
 mint 6 vegzek pdlydjokat; legtobben mellette hid- 
 lottak el; kevesen karddal kezokben a' kivdlyi 
 kastelyba vonultak, ott tobbekkel egyesulve ujabb 
 csatdt kezdtek, 's rovid de diihos onvedelem utdn, 
 mind levdgattak. — 
 
 A 9 nagyvezer, megfogkatatlan, egy magas domb 9 
 tetejerol nezte osszedugott karokkal a 9 harcz 9 for- 
 dulataity ovei szorongattatdsdt , mindnydjoknak, a 9 
 vdrnaky velek az Ozmdn urasdgnak Magyarorszd- 
 gon, egesz nyugoton. sir almas enyesztet Midon 
 Idtta hogy vesztve minden, felelem, szegyen, bdnat 
 miatt magdn kiviil siet tdbordba, rogton indulot 
 fuvat, 9 s nyakra fore — hogy ne uzettethessek, 
 maga utdn a 9 hidakat mindenutt felegetve — 
 Belgrddba szalad. Innen kiildi tudositdsdt udva- 
 rdhoz, hogy Baddt 160^000 vakmero keresztyen- 
 nel szemkozt megtartania lehetetlen volt; de ment- 
 ve tdbora; fenn a 9 jobb jovendo 9 remenye. A 9 
 
84 
 
 nagyur es a* divan, mint istentol biineikert rajok 
 mert csapdst tekintek cl nagy vesztesseget , hala- 
 kat adnak a' sereg' megmaraddsaert, 's megtartoja 
 a' nagyvezer, biintetes helyett, jutahnakkal es dicse- 
 retekkel halmoztatik. 
 
85 
 
 II. POETRY. 
 
 M. jRemeny* emleTcezrt. 
 
 (Hope and remembrance). 
 
 Eltilnk 9 rogos hatdrain 
 Ket genius vezet, 
 9 S felleg borulvdn iitain, 
 Nyujt mindegyik kezet; 
 De bar tekint biztatva rdd, 
 Vigasztaldst egyik sent ad: 
 Remeny 9 s emlekezet 
 
 Emlekezet lebegteti 
 Szdrnydt a 9 mult felett, 
 'S bus kepzetekben rengeti 
 Borongo kebeled 9 ; 
 Mult kedv utdn titkon epeszt 
 Mult kin kozott ismet senyveszt 
 9 S lelkedre hoz telet 
 
 Keklo lepelben messze jar 
 Eloted a 9 remeny; 
 Magdhoz int, de meg nem vdr, 
 Tovdbb, tovdbb lengven. 
 
86 
 
 9 S mig lepke szdrnydt kergeted, 
 Lezug hijdban eleted* 
 9 S cillasz pdlydd 9 szelen. 
 
 Roszat ne fclj. 9 s ne kivdnj jot 
 Mult es jovd kdzul; 
 Oleld meg a* jelenvalot 
 Melly jdtszik es or ill. 
 \S bar kddbe iivha burkozik 
 De szine gyorsan rultozik. 
 Ajkdn mosolygds uL 
 
 Kolcsey Ferencz. 
 
 2. Szep M tonka (a ballad), 
 I. 
 
 A 9 vaddsz ill hosszu mela lesben 
 Vdr felajzott nyilra gyors vadat; 
 9 S mind folebb es mindig fenyesebben 
 A 9 sereny nap delfele mutat. 
 Hasztalan vdr, Vertes 9 belsejeben 
 Nyugszik a 9 vad hits forrds 1 toveben. 
 
 A vaddsz meg lesben ill sokdig, 
 Alkonyattol vdr szerencsejelt; 
 Vdr fesziilten a 9 nap 9 dldoztdig 
 9 S im a 9 vdrt szerencse megjelent: 
 
1 
 
 87 
 
 Ah de nem vad, konnyil kis pillango 
 9 S szep sugar ldny 3 roptekent csapongo. 
 
 „Tarka lepke. szep arany pillango 
 Lepj meg engem, szdllj ram kis maddr; 
 Vagy vezess el, merre vagy szdllando, 
 A hoi a 9 nap nyugodoba jar" 
 Szol 9 s irdmlik mint ar oz" futdsa 
 Konnyu 9 s jdtszi a! Idny illandsa. 
 
 „Istenemre y y szola felszokolve, 
 A vaddsz: „ez mar kirdlyi vad." 
 Es legottan, minden mast feledve 
 Hevvel a 9 Idny nyomdokdn halad. 
 a 9 Idnyert, a 9 Idny a' pillangoert 
 Verseneznek tunder kedvetelesert. 
 
 „Megvagy! igg szol a 9 ledny orommel. 
 Elfogvdn a' szdllongo lepket; 
 „Megvagy! igy szol a 9 vaddsz gyonyorrel 
 A lednyra nyujtva jobb kezet; 
 9 S rezzent kezbol kis pillango elszdll; 
 A ledny rab szep szem 9 sugar anal! 
 
 II. 
 
 All-e meg az osz Peter di hdza'i 
 El-e meg a 9 regi harcz 9 fia? 
 All a 9 hdz meg, bar fogy gazdasdga 
 9 S telt pohdrndl ill az osz maga. 
 A sugar Idny kbrben es a 9 vendeg: 
 Ldngszemeben csdbito vardzs eg. 
 
38 
 
 9 S Hunyadiert. a 9 kidolt dicsdert, 
 A 9 kupdk mar felillantanak. 
 Osz vezere* \s a 9 /ton 9 nagy neveert 
 A 9 ven bujnok 9 kdnyei hultanak; 
 Most koinjui. rere hajdandban 
 Bdeen omloti JSdndor' ostromdban. 
 
 ..Hi/nut vezerim' iff* szep sugdra/' 
 Szol az osz most, ..eljen a' kirdly!" 
 A 9 naddsznak rev tolul arczdra 
 9 S meg kupdja illetetlen all. 
 ..Metetlen mert hagydd knpddal 
 Fogd fel gyermek es koresd apddat." 
 
 „Mert. a pad en ketszer is lehetnek* 
 Es ha ittam ^/z nines ezenkekert; 
 Talpig ember. f£ kit en emlitek, 
 JSem gyaldz meg. 6 oily hosivert!" 
 9 S illetddve 's meltosdg szemeben, 
 Kel az ifju. tolt pohdr kezeben. 
 
 „Eljen hat a hos vezer 9 magzatja, 
 Addig eljen mig a 9 honnak el! 
 De szakadjon elte 9 pillanatja, 
 Mellyben attol elpdrtolni kel; 
 Egy kirdly se inkabb, mint hitetlen: 
 Nyiig a 9 nepen a 9 rosz 9 s tehetetlen." 
 
 9 S mind zajosban, mindeg hevesebben 
 Vig beszed kozt a 9 gyors ora ment. 
 A 9 lednyka hiven es hivebben 
 
89 
 
 Bdmuld d lelkes idegent. 
 
 „Vajh ki 6, es merre van hazdja? 
 
 Gondola, de nem mondotta szdja. 
 
 „Teged is te erdok 9 szep virdga 
 Udvozolve tisztel e' pohdr; 
 Hozzon isten egykor fel Buddha. 
 Osz apdddal a 9 vaddsz elvdr; 
 Fenn lakozva a' magas Buddban 
 Leltek engem Mdtyds 9 ndvardban.** 
 
 Szol 's bucsuzik a! vaddsz. rwalva 
 hiti 6t a 9 kilrthang; menni kell. 
 Semmi szora, semmi biztatdsra 
 Nem maradhat vendegloivel. 
 „ Emlekezzel visszaterni hozzdnk 
 Jo vaddsz, ha meg nem laiogatndnk." 
 
 Mond szerenyen szep Ilonka* dllvdn 
 A kis csarnoV vegso lepcsejen* 
 9 S homlokdt az if jit megcsokolvdn, 
 Utnak indul a 9 hold' ejjelen. 
 9 S csendes a' hdz, ah de nines nyugalma. 
 Folvere azt szerelem 9 hatalma. 
 
 III. 
 
 Fol Peterdi 9 s bdjos unokdja 
 Ldtogatni mentenek Buddt; 
 Minden lepten no az agg 9 csoddja; 
 Mert sok ujat meglepetve lat 
 
90 
 
 A lednyka titkon edes ova 1 
 Joveten vdr szep taldlkozora. 
 
 9 S van tolongds J s uj or dm Buddban; 
 Gyozelembol vdrjdk cl kirdlyt, 
 A ki Becset vivo haragdban f 
 
 Verboszut a' rosz szomszedon dllt. 
 Vdgyva nez sok hii szem ellenebe: 
 Nem vidid meg szep Ilonka 9 kepe. 
 
 Hoi van 6 cl nydjas osmeretlen? 
 Milly szerencse fordult eteten? 
 Honn-e vagy tan messze koltozotten 
 Jar az ozek 9 hiivos rejteken." 
 Kerdi titkon aggo gondolattal 
 9 S arcza majd eg, majd szineben elhal. 
 
 \S felrobognak hadvesz iilte keppel 
 Ujlaki 's a' megbekiilt Garrdk. 
 'S a? kirdly jo felseg erzetevel 
 Kornyekezven 6t d hos apdk. 
 Osz, Peterdi osmer vendegere, 
 A kirdly az: „Aldds eletere!^ 
 
 „Feny never e dldds eletere." 
 Fenn kidltja minden hit ajak; 
 Szdzszorozva visszazeng nevere 
 A hegy es volgy es d zdrt falak. 
 Halovdnyan hofeher szobomdl 
 Szep Ilonka nemdn es meron all. 
 
94 
 
 A 9 vaddszhoz Mdtyds 9 udvaraban 
 Szep lednykdm menjiink-e hat? 
 Jobb nekilnk a 9 Vertes 9 vadondban, 
 Kis tanydnk ott nyugodalmat dd. 
 Szol az osz jo sejto fdjdalommal, 
 9 S a 9 bus par megy gondsnjtotta nyommal. 
 
 Es ha Idttdl szepen nott virdgot 
 Elhajolni belso baj miatt, 
 Ugy hajolt el 3 felven a 9 vildgot, 
 Szep llonka Htkos bu alatt. 
 Tdrsasdga Idngzo erzemenyek, 
 Kinos emlek, es kihalt remenyek. 
 
 A 9 rovid de gyotro elet elfolyt, 
 Szep llonka hervadt sir fele; 
 Herraddsa liliom-hvllds volt: 
 Artatlansdg 9 kepe 9 s bdwate. 
 A 9 kirdly jon 9 s all a 9 pnszta hdzban : 
 Ok nyngosznak orokos hazdban 
 
 Vorosmarty. 
 
 3. Julius Caesar, by Shakespeare, 
 
 translated by Vorosmarty. 
 Act III. Scene 2. 
 
 Brutus. — 
 Legyetek mind vegig tiirelemmel, Romaiak, ha- 
 zdmfiai, bardtim, hallgassatok meg iigyem miatt es 
 
92 
 
 legyetek csendesen, hogy meghallhassatok. Higyetek 
 nekem hecsiiletem ert 5 s legyetek tekintettel becsille- 
 tem irdnt, hogy hihessetek. Birdljatok meg bol- 
 csessegtek szerint. 's ebreszszetek fel erzekeite- 
 ket. hogy jobban itelhessetek. Ha valaki van 
 ezen gyulekezetben , szives bardtja Caesarnak, an- 
 nals mondom. hogy Brutus' szeretete Caesar irdnt 
 nem csekelyebb mint az bve. Ha most ezen jo ba- 
 rd t kerdezi, miert tdrnadott fel Brutvs Caesar ellen? 
 vdlaszom ez: vent mivel Caesart kevesbbe szeretem, 
 hanem inert Bom at jobban szeretem. Azt ohajtand- 
 tok-e inkdbb. hogy Caesar elne, 's mindnydjan ra- 
 bokul halndtok, mint, hogy Caesar haljon meg 's ti 
 mindnydjan e/jetek szabad ember ekiil? Mivel Caesar 
 en gem szerefett. megsiratom; mivel szerencses volt, 
 brvendek; mivel vitez volt, becs'ulom ot, de mivel 
 nagyra vdgyo volt, ledoftem St. Tehdt konyu sze- 
 reteteert, orom szerencsejen, becsulet vitezsegeert; \s 
 haldl nagyravdgydsdert. Hoi van itt ollynyomoru, 
 ki rabszolga kivdnna lennil Ha van, szoljon; mert 
 6t bdntottam meg; hoi van itt oily durva, ki romai 
 nem kivdnna lenni? Ha van. szoljon mert 6t bdn- 
 tottam meg. Megszunbm hogy vdlaszt adjatok. — 
 Ugy tehdt senkit sem bdntek meg. Nem tettem 
 Caesdrral egyebet, mint mit ti fogndtak tenni 
 Brutussal. A vizsgdlat haldla felett a 5 capitolium- 
 ban jbl van jegyezve; dicsosege nem kisebbitve, a 5 
 miben jeles volt, sem vetkei nagyitva, mellyekert a* 
 haldlt szenvedte. — — Itt hozatik teste Antonius* 
 gydszkisereteben, ki dmbdr megbleseben reszese nem 
 
93 
 
 volt, osztozandik haldla, jotetemenyeiben , helyet 
 foghatvdn a' kbzigazgatdsban mint ki nem koziile- 
 tek? Evvel en tdvozom, kineL valamint legjobb ba- 
 rdtomat megbltem, Roma' javdert, ngyan azon tor 
 van szdmomra, ha honomnak haldlomat tetszendik 
 kivdnni. 
 
 From the same: 
 
 Antonius. — 
 
 Bardtim, Romaiak, fbldieim, 
 Figyeljetek ram. 
 
 Temetni jottem Caesart, nem dicserni. 
 A rosz, mit ember tesz, tuleli 6t; 
 A' jo gyakorta sirba szdll vele: 
 Ez legyen Caesar^ sorsa is. A'nemes 
 Brutus mondd hogy Caesar nagyravdgyott. 
 Ha ez valo, ugy sulyos biine volt, 
 Es Caesar ertte sulyosan lakolt meg. 
 Most Brutus engedven 's a 9 tobbiek, 
 ('s Brutus derek becsiiletes ferfiu) 
 Jovok beszelni holt Caesar fblott. 
 Bardtom volt 6, hozzdm hit 's igaz. 
 De Brutus mondja, hogy nagyokra tort', 
 C S Brutus derek, becsiiletes ferfiu, 
 'S a' tbbbi mind derek jo ferfiak) 
 Romdba 6 sok foglyokat hozott; 
 Vdltsdgok a' kozkincstdrt gazdagitd 
 Ez nagyravdgydsdt jelenti-e ? 
 
94 
 
 Szegeny ha jajditlt, Caesar sirt vele; 
 
 A nagyrard gydsnak nem illy szelid 
 
 Anyagbol kene*) szerkeztetve lennL 
 
 De Brutus mondja hogy nagyokra tort, 
 
 S Brutus becses : derek egy ferfml 
 
 Ldttdtok cC Lupercal iinepen, 
 
 Hdromszor nyujtam a' korondt neki. 
 
 9 S 6 visszalolta. Es ez nagyravdgyds'i 
 
 De Brutus mondja. hogy nagyokra tort. 
 
 'S bizonynyal 6 derek egy ferfiu. 
 
 Nem szolok en, hogy Brutusnak beszedet 
 
 Czdfoljam: azt mondom csak wit tudok. 
 
 Mind kedveletek 6t, es volt wiert; 
 
 Mi tilthat el most ertte sirnotok? 
 
 Vad dllatokba szoktel, oh itelet, 
 
 'S az ember esz nelkiil waradt! Tilrelmet! 
 
 Caesdrral szirem ott a gydszpadon van: 
 
 Pihennem kell, mig hozzdm visszater. 
 
 Meg tegnap hasztalan daczolt vala 
 Caesarral a' vildg. Ma itt hever 
 9 S nines oily szegeny, ki bokoljon neki. 
 Oh honfiak, ha diihre, lazaddsra 
 lngerlenem a' lelket bennetek, 
 Megbdntandm Brutust, weg Cassiust, 
 Kik tudva van, derek jo ferfiak. 
 
 *) Instead of kelene, ought. 
 
95 
 
 Nem bdntom oket hat. inkdbb leszek 
 Igaztalan holtunkhoz es magamhoz, 
 Hozzdtak, mint oily tisztelt ferfiakhoz, 
 De itt egy irat, rajt' Caesar' pecsetje! 
 Vegrendelmenye; hdzdban lelem. 
 Csak hallja ezt a' kozseg (mellyet en, 
 Bocsdssatok meg, fel nem olvasok) 
 Csokolni jdrand holt Caesar sebeit; 
 Kendoket dztat stent verebe; sot 
 Emlekul egy haj staler t esdekel 
 'S majd haldokolva feljegytendi veg*) 
 Inteteteben 9 s dus orok gyandnt 
 Utoira szdllitandja. — 
 
 4L. A.z elhagyott any a.**) 
 
 Ismerek egy edes; ah! drva anydt, 
 Melly bunak eredten emeszti magdt, 
 Elhagyva, keriilve lednyaitol, 
 Bar erttok epedve a' kiv anya szol 
 Oh jertek***) olembe, 
 Szep gyermekeim; 
 
 *) Vegintezet, last will, the word is divided because of 
 the metre. 
 
 **) The forsaken mother, a beautiful allegory, in which the 
 poet compares his country to a mother deserted by her 
 children. 
 
 ***) Instead of jojjetek, come. 
 
96 
 
 Alddsra emelten 
 
 Vdrnak kezeim 
 
 Oh jertek! oh jertek! az edes anydhoz 
 
 ltt ill lekotbtten a' szlirnyu magdnyhoz; 
 
 Oh jertek olembe 
 
 Gyermekeim ! 
 
 Mig el nem apadnak 
 
 Hev konyeim. 
 
 tm szilltelek. dlltam 
 Bolcsotok elott; 
 Emloim addnak 
 Uj eleterot 
 Mint kis csecsemoket 
 Mar en emelelek 
 Mig bennetek alvek 
 A 9 gyermeki lelek. 
 En Idtnotok*) adtam 
 Oily nap 9 sngardt, 
 A mellyet irigyel 
 Sok foldi csaldd. 
 Szep arczaitoknak 
 En adta me 9 bdjt, 
 Melly annyi szivekben 
 Viszhangra taldlt. 
 En termetet adtam. 
 Oily 6zi sugar *t; 
 
 *) Ldtnotok, to see, is the Infinitive with affixes. 
 
97 
 
 'S sziiz kebleitekre 
 
 A liliom-art. *) 
 
 En adtam a 9 szdjnak 
 
 Az edeni mezet. 
 
 Melly akkor is edes 
 
 Ha tdreid erzed; 
 
 En adtam e' Hinder 
 
 Ldngu szemeL 
 
 Melly a 3 szei*elemnek 
 
 Csillaga lett; 
 
 Melly egy sugar aval 
 
 Sziil enyhe tavaszU 
 
 Egy mas sugar aval 
 
 Elegeti azt. 
 
 Szepsegemet ime redtok addm 
 
 Hogy halljam e' szokat: T .6h edes any dm!" 
 
 Hogy zengjen e 5 ner is 
 
 Ajkitokon, 
 
 'S elhagyva ne legyek 
 
 Bus napomon. 
 
 Oh jertek! oh jertek 
 
 Az edes anydhoz: 
 
 ltt ill lekototten 
 
 A szornyii magdnyhoz. 
 
 Oh jertek olembe 
 
 Gyermekeim 
 
 Mig el nem apadnak 
 
 *) Liliotn-dr, lily -stream, lily-growth. 
 Csink, hung. Gram. 
 
98 
 
 Hev konyelm." 
 
 Igy szolal esengve 
 
 Hidba, hidba! 
 
 Nines a ki omoljon 
 
 Szilloi kardba 
 
 Sors uzi fiait. remeg elteikert; 
 
 Ah! Idnyai egnek at idegen-ert 
 
 \S & ott At Urtimtelen *s egyedul, 
 f kGntf kiapadva szelid szemeiboL 
 \V mint lelke lorotten <tz egre tekint 
 Ldthatni kGrulve <tz anyai kint 
 Csak szivdobogdsa jclejt/i hogy el 
 \S minden dobogdssal egy elet alel. 
 
 V orosmarty. 
 
 Ǥ. Hontalan* 
 
 Jdratlan utakon ki jdvsz 
 y S keblet viharra, veszre tdrsz. 
 Gromt&l idegen, 
 Ki ragy te bdnatf embere. 
 Mi sorsnak iildoz fegyvere. 
 Hogy bo/ygsz*) vad berczeken? 
 
 9S Hagyj**) bolyganom vad berezeken. 
 Hagyd didni a" veszt keblemen: 
 
 *) Instead of boh/ogsz. 
 
 **) Instead of hagyjdf, let, let me. 
 
99 
 
 En bujdoso vagyok\ 
 Kietlenb*) itt e J puszta szir 
 Zajosbb a 9 vesz melly benne viv: 
 Fdjdalmim oily naggok" 
 
 Tan dus valdl es kincsedel 
 Evette dddz vegzeted, 
 9 S most inseg szomorit? 
 „Dus voltam 9 s dusnak lenni jo 
 'S insegem most oily szivhato; 
 De ez item tdntorit." 
 
 Ket nev dotted szent taldn; 
 A 9 hit bardt a 9 hil ledny 
 Es ok elhagytanak? 
 „Pdrtos bardtsdg szerelem 
 Foldon legkinzobb gyotrelem: 
 Ok hiven haltanak" 
 
 Kihaltak ok'i tan gyermeked, 
 Szep hblgyedy minden oromed 
 Emeszto sirba szdllt? 
 „Miiid sirban a' mit szeretek 
 De a 9 sziv mely 's nagy menedek. 
 Elnyogte a' haldlt" 
 
 Te tursz bar kinod siilya nagy; 
 Tan a' becsiilef rabja vagy y 
 9 'S neved gyaldzva volt? 
 
 *) Instead of kietlenebb. 
 
100 
 
 „Gyaldzva minden czimerem 
 De azt hazdmert szenvedem 
 'S ez raj tarn drag a folt." 
 
 Ha! szdmlcivetve vagy tehdt 
 '$ mellyert rerzettel ten*) hazdd 
 Siijt kerlelhetlenuVi 
 „A szdmiizottnek honja ran 
 9 S bar szenved 6 \v holdogtalan 
 A nemzet el 's deriiL 
 
 „A nemzet, mellyhez tartozdm* 
 Kiirtra 9 s rerbe fidt hazdm 
 Tobbe fel item drill: 
 En gem millioknak veszte nyonu 
 Egy nep 9 haldldt hordozom 
 Keblemben ostoruL" 
 
 Vorosmarty. 
 
 Hazddnak venduletlenul 
 Legy hive oh Magyar! 
 BolcsSd az J s ma] dan sirod is* 
 Melly dpol 's eltakar. 
 
 A nagy vildgon e 9 kiviil 
 Nincsen szdmodra hely. 
 
 *) Instead of le, thy own. 
 
101 
 
 Aldjon vagy verjen sors 9 keze 
 Itt elned. halnod hell. 
 
 Ez (i fold} mellyen amiyiszor 
 Apdid' vere folyU 
 Ez. mellyhez minden szent nevet 
 Egy ezred-ev csato 
 
 Itt kllzdtenek honert a /ids 
 Arpddnak haded; 
 Itt tbrtek ossze rablgdt 
 Hunyadnak karjai. 
 
 Szahadsdgl itten hordozzdk 
 Veres zdszloidat, 
 9 S elhulltanak legjobbjaink 
 A 9 hosszu harcz alatt. 
 
 Es annyi balszerencse kozt, 
 Oily sok riszdly utdn, 
 Megfogyva bar, de torve nem, 
 El nemzet e* hazdn. 
 
 9 S nepek 9 hazdja, nagy vildg, 
 Hozzdd bdtraii kidlt: 
 „Egy ezredevi szenvedes 
 Ker eltet vagy haldlt." 
 
 Az nem lehet hogy annyi sziv 
 Hidban onta cert. 
 
102 
 
 \S keservben annyi hit kebel 
 Szakadt meg a hovert. 
 
 Az item lehet hogy esz* er6 3 
 r S oily szent akarat, 
 Hi aba sorvadozzanak 
 Egy dtok sidy alatt 
 
 Meg jo ni kvIL meg j6ni fog 
 Egy jobb kor 5 melly it tun 
 Buzgo imddsdg epedez 
 Szdz ezreV ujakun. 
 
 l a . ( /!lj on ' /°g- ha j&ni kelL 
 A' nagyszeru haluL 
 Hoi a temetkezes fo/oft 
 Egy orszdg rerben all. 
 
 \S r/' sirt. hoi nemzet sulyed el 
 
 Nepek reszik Aon/7. 
 \S az ember milHoinok 
 Szemeben gyuz-ki'my ill. 
 
 Legy hive rendiiletteniif 
 Hazddnak oh Magyar! 
 Ez eltetdd. 9 s ha elbukdl 
 Plant jural ez takar. 
 
 A' nagy vildgon e' kirul 
 Nincsen szdmodra hely: 
 
103 
 
 Aldjon. ragy rerjen sors* keze. 
 lit elnedy halnod kell. 
 
 V o r o smart y. 
 
 7* AL\felJeett nemesseghta. 
 
 (Szombathelyi t arbor ban 1797.J 
 
 El meg nemzetem 9 Istene! 
 Hitzgo konyeimen szent t)r'<)m omledez} 
 
 Alhz meg, d/lsz meg. szeretett hazdml 
 Nem dolt meg alacson porba nemes fejed! 
 
 Mel tan buslakoddm elobb. 
 Hogy herosz eleid 9 v yomdokibol kitersz* 
 
 9 S regen felt reszedelmidet 
 Bad huzza k netaldn majd bvta korcsaid. 
 
 Hdldl mast mutat e 9 sereg. 
 Mel/y most regi magyar modra nyeregben ill. 
 
 Nem szdllt Troja aid so/ia 
 Illy szep szpdrtai had. sem Hunyadbik 9 kevely 
 
 Zdszloit nem emelte colt 
 Retlentobb hadinep Bees' letbrott jaldiu 
 
 Csak sast nemzenek a 9 sasok, 
 9 S nem sz'til gydva nyulat Nubia' pdrducza 
 
 Thetisz 9 nagy fija nem maradL 
 Chironndl mikoron kardra vete szemet: 
 
 Arjxuf rire sem hiilhet el 
 
104 
 
 Ambdr reg heeeresz a puha pamlagon. 
 
 Nezd: most felkoti fegyveret,*) 
 Csdkojdn lobogo kolcsag emelkedik 
 
 Bnzdito katonds ruhdt 
 Olteen. /eke 9 vemes Idngja kigerjedez, 
 
 Majd kardjdra feleskiiszik. 
 M indent ront 9 s megemeszt. mint heves Afrika 9 
 
 Biisiilt Tigrise, a' midon 
 Ordit k&lykeiert, 's kOrme riaskodik. 
 
 Majd felkelnek alattad is 
 Ok Josef! nagyanydd' T/terezio 9 bajnoki. 
 
 9 S bdtran megy szeretett vezer, 
 A 9 jeg-Alpeszeken \v Adria 9 oblehi. — 
 
 E' nep item gyiilevesz-csoport, 
 ISem rabberbe emelt bus buzogdnyt keze. 
 
 (Jnkent did oz oz eletet, 
 9 S horgas kardja k6ver hantjaiert hasit. 
 
 Miglen host bibor silveg 
 Tiindoklik fejeden Bunnia 9 csillaga, 
 
 Esterhdzy**), dicso Magyar. 
 Mig gyozo elekV palosa czombodon 
 
 Csattog: gyozni fog a' Magyar 
 \S Andrdsnak ragyogo napja le nern men-end! 
 
 Berzsenyi. 
 
 *J Fegt/vef arms instead of kard, sword. 
 **) Prince Nicolas Esterhazy was the comander of the in 
 surgent Nobility, against the French.- 
 
105 
 
 &. A* magyarokhos. 
 
 Romldsnak indult hajdan eros Magyar 
 Nem latod Arpdd 9 vere mikent fajul? 
 Nem latod a 9 bosszus egeknek, 
 Ostoraid nyomorult hazddon? 
 
 Nyolcz szdzadoknak verzivatarja kozotl 
 Rongdlt Buddnak tornyai dllanak. 
 Ambdr ezerszer vak tilzedben 
 Vereidet, magadat tiportad. 
 
 Elszorja, hidd el, mostani veszni tert 
 Erkolcsod, undok vipera-fajzatok 
 
 Duljdk fel d vd?% melly sok dddz 
 Ostromokat mosolyogva nezett. 
 
 Nem ronthatott el teged egykoron 
 
 A 9 vad tatdr khan 9 xerxesi tdbora 
 
 9 S vildgot ostromlo t&rSknek, 
 
 Napkeletet leverd hatalma. 
 
 Nem fo'jthatott meg Zdpolya 9 oldoklo 
 Szdzadja \v titkos gyilkosaid 9 keze : 
 A 9 szent rokon cerbe filresztS 
 
 Visszavonds 3 tiize kozt megdlltdl. 
 
 Mert regi erkolcs, szpdrtai ferfikar 
 Kiizdott 9 s vezerlett fergetegid kozolt: 
 Birkozra gyoztel 's Herculeskevi 
 
 Ercz buzogdny rezegett kezedben. 
 
106 
 
 Most lassii mereg. lassu haldl emeszL 
 ?fezd (i kerely tolgy. mellyet ar ejszaki 
 Szelvesz le nem dSnt, benne termd 
 Fergek eras gyokerit megorlik. 
 
 \S gyenge szettSl j6ldre teritetik! 
 Igy mind en orszdg* Idmasza. lalpkoee* 
 A 9 tiszta erko/cs. welly ha megresz 
 Roma led 61 \s rabig&ba garbed. 
 
 Mi a 9 Magyar most? — rut szybarita rdzl 
 Letepte fenyes nemzefi belyeget, 
 \S haz&ja* feldult vedfaldbol 
 Rak palotdt herero helyenek; 
 
 Eldodeinknek bajnoki kontoset 
 9 S nyelvet megunvdn, rut idegent cserelt, 
 Jl nemzef orlelket tapodja; 
 
 Gyermeki bdb puha szive 9 tdrgya. 
 
 Oh mas magyar kaf menykove rillogot 
 Atilla! veres harczai kozt, midon 
 A felvildggal szembe szdllott 
 Nemzeteket tapodo haragja. 
 
 Mas neppel ontott bajnoki vert hazdnk* 
 Szerzoje Arpdd. a' duna? partjain* 
 0. mas Magyarral verte vissza 
 
 Nagy Hunyadink Mahomed 9 hatalmdU 
 
107 
 
 De jaj esak igy jar mind en az eg alattl 
 Forgo viszontagsdg jdrma alatt nyogiink, 
 Tilnder szerencsenk 9 kenye hdny, vet, 
 Jdtszva emeL 9 s mosolyogva ver le. 
 
 Felforgat a 9 nagy szdzadok' ercz keze 
 Mindent: ledolt mar a 9 nemes Won. 
 A buszke Karthago 9 hatalma 
 
 Roma \s eros Babylon leomlott 
 
 Berzsenyi. 
 
 0. Jdtnborsdg es ftoaepsaer. 
 
 Mas az Atriddk 9 ragyogo dagdlydL 
 Tarka pordzon molyogva nyogje. 
 *S Tantalus szdjjal magas asztaloknal 
 
 Vljon epedve. 
 
 Oh ti elrejtett kalybdk 9 lakojL 
 
 Regi jamborsdg 9 s te arany kozepszer. 
 
 Uljetek mellem kiiszobomre : vigan 
 
 Ldtlak, olellek. 
 
 Uljetek mellem 6si tuzhelyemre! 
 
 9 S majd Szabindm 9 *) hiv keze jozte mellet* 
 
 Mdrtsutok viddm ajakat mosolygo 
 
 Biikfa kirpdmba. 
 
 *) The poet aludes to Horatian names. 
 
10S 
 
 A' ki kebleben helyet &d ti nektek; 
 A szereitcsenek letapodja kenyet] 
 'S szive 1 epseget soka $emmi b&jszin 
 
 Tithe item ejti. 
 
 Nem ron uz fenyes rabigdt nyakdra; 
 Sem majomnevert kenyeret nem adja\ 
 Kincseket sem gyiyf. hogy azokra drrdk* 
 Kdnnye kiultsou, 
 
 Tiszta lelekkel '$ megeligedessel 
 Ldtja cs&reben keze' mive' beret ; 
 \S izzaddsdnak gy6ny6ru gyumdlcset 
 
 Eli orbmmel. 
 
 Ni/djas arczdval szegi meg falatjdt, 
 
 A bardtsdgnak 9 s jdveveny szegenynek; 
 
 'S asztalditoL mint nz dreg Philemon, 
 
 Egieket IdU 
 
 Lakja szentegyhdz, maga dldozo-pap, 
 Es az dlddsnak pohardt kezeben 
 Istenek toltik. kimerithetlen 
 
 Egi itallal. 
 
 Berzsen 
 
 JO. JL 9 temet'6. 
 
 Elremiilve tekinL temeto. redd 
 A T under hatalom ? s a' ragyogo dagaly, 
 Ldtdsodra szemek 9 vdzai 's a' vildg" 
 Alarczai lehullanak. 
 
109 
 
 Te a 9 durva tyran 9 biborit elveted 
 Mint a* koldus 9 utdlt elete terheiL 
 
 9 S a 9 stent emberiseg' jussa szerint nekik 
 Egy rangot 9 s nyngodalmat ddsz. 
 
 A 9 kit szive emeszt \v elhagya a' remeny, 
 Annate meg te remenyt adsz 9 s magus enyMiletet, 
 Jer*), adj nekem is. adjl im leereszkedem 
 Sent el t ban tad on *s dlmodok. 
 
 Mit? 's hat kell-e nekem dlmodozds, remeny? 
 Agyvdz altat-e vagy poly ado I engemet? 
 Oh, ismerem ezen phantomi let 9 koret 
 'S vein szediil kilszoben fejem. 
 
 Minden szdlfrL rirdg, mel/yre tekintek HL 
 Erzo szir vain, melly omlede mint enyeni, 
 Minden porszem iigy szeretett bruit, 
 Mint e 9 gerjedezo keheL 
 
 Minden ko darabon, mel/yre szemem 9 eetem, 
 A nagy PerszepoV es Palmyra 1 kepe int; 
 Ldtom Thebd kerely tornyait omlani 
 9 S a 9 mdrvdny Babylon 9 faldt. 
 
 Ldtom hangyabolyi miveidet, vildg! 
 
 Mint szorja 9 s temeti a 9 nagy Or ok 1 keze; 
 
 Ldtom hangyasereg! mint tnsakodsz 9 s tolongsz 
 Sirod 9 partjoin 9 s pordn. 
 
 *) Insteae of jojf* 
 
Mo 
 
 Jertek*) bdmulatos bajnokok es nagyok 
 \V ti kik nem meritek nezni az elmu/dsl. 
 
 Es ti porba nyogok, jertek ide. 's velem 
 Elvi $ liuhri tanuljatok. 
 
 Berzsenyi. 
 
 It. Wohdszhoilds* 
 
 Istev ! kit a 9 boles' Idngesze fel nem er* 
 Csak titkon erzd lelke ohajtra sejt: 
 Leted rildgit mint az ego 
 
 Nap, de szem'dnk hele nem tekintheL 
 
 A 9 legmagasb menny \s aether 9 urdnai, 
 Mellyek korulted rendre keringenek> 
 A 1 Idthatlan fergek, a' te 
 
 Boles kezeid 9 remekelt csuddi. 
 
 Te hoztad e 9 nagy minden 9 **) ezer nemet 
 A 9 semmisegbol, a 9 te szemoldoked 
 tionthat 9 s teremthet szdz vildgot, 
 9 S a' nagy idok 9 folyamit kimeri 
 
 Teged dicsoit a 9 Zenith es Nadir 
 A 9 szelveszek 9 bus harcza, az egi lang 9 
 Villdma* harmatcsepp, virdgszdl, 
 Hirdeti nagy kezed 9 alkotdsdt. 
 
 *) jojjtfek. 
 **) Minting universe. 
 
1 1 1 
 
 Bnzgon leomlok szined elott. dicso! 
 Ma j dan ha leikem zdraibol kikel 
 
 \S hozzdd kozelh jdrvlhat, akkor 
 A mint an eped ott e/erL 
 
 Addig letorlom konyeimet \v megyek 
 Bendeltetesem 9 paly a 9 fiUdsain, 
 
 A* jobb 9 s nemesb lelkeknek utjdv. 
 Merre erom '$ in aim rihetmek. 
 
 Biz ton tek intern mely sirom ejjelet! 
 Zordon, de 3 oh nem 3 item lehet az govosz 
 Mert a te munkdd; ott is elszort 
 Csontaimat kezeid takarjdk. 
 
 Berzsr it ijL 
 
 MB, W r anitatum Vanita*. 
 
 Itt az irds, forgassdtok 
 Erett eszszel )6zanon 3 
 9 S benne feltaldlhatjdtok 
 Mit taiiit boles Salomon; 
 Mikep szeles e vildgon 
 Minden, epiil hitrdnysdgon: 
 Nydr es harmat. ieL es ho. 
 Mind csak hi j aba valo! 
 
 Foldiink egy kishangyafeszek 
 Egy perrz hozta tihtemeny 
 
112 
 
 A vUldm es dorgd reszek 
 Csak me /i don gas \s boh/go feny; 
 A tortenef rbpiilese 
 Csak egy sohajtds' lengese; 
 Sam minden pompa 's ek 
 Egy ezred egy bvborek. 
 
 Sdndor esillogo pdlydja 
 ISyuhaddszat ozfvtds ; 
 Etele' dnlo csorddja 
 Patkdnycsoport, folidardzs : 
 Mdtjfds 9 dicsti csatdzdsL 
 Napoleon boditusL 
 \S Waterloo* diadal, 
 Mind csak kakas-riadaL 
 
 A virtus 9 *) nagy tilnemenyi 
 GSz 3 mil hagymdz lehele: 
 A kebeV langer zem e ny i 
 
 Vertolulds 9 kin jele; 
 
 A veg. mellyet Sokrdt ere, 
 
 Catonak kihnllo vere T 
 
 9 S Zriuyi Miklos* szent porra. 
 
 Egy bohosdg 9 Idnczsorra. 
 
 Es ti bolcsek, wit hozzdtok 
 A mi volna szep 's jeles'i 
 
 *) Instead of ereny. 
 
143 
 
 Mdmorbirta koponyatok. 
 Plato 's Aristoteles. 
 Bolcselkedo oktalansdg 3 
 Rendbe fiizott tudatlansdg, 
 Kdrtyavdr 9 s legdllitvdny 
 Mindenfele tudomdny. 
 
 Demosthen dorgd nyelvevel 
 Szitkozodo haiku far ; 
 Xenophon mez beszedevel 
 Rokka kozt mesere vdr; 
 Pindar* egi szdrnyaldsa 
 Eorro, hideg dadogdsa; 
 'S Phidias, a 9 mit farag 
 Berovdtkolt kodarab. 
 
 Mi az elet 9 tiizfolydsa? 
 Hullo szikra 9 melege. 
 A 9 szenvedelmek 9 zugdsa? 
 Lepke szdrny 9 fergetege. 
 Kezdet es veg egymdst eri 
 Es az elet hu vezeri 
 Hit 9 s remeny a sziik pdlydn 
 Tarka pdrdk 9 s szivarvdny. 
 
 Holdvildg csak boldogsdgunk ; 
 Fust a 9 balsors melly elszdll; 
 Gyertyaldug egesz vildgunk; 
 Egy fuvalat a 9 haldl. 
 Vdrsz hirt 9 s halhatatlansdgot c i 
 lllat az melly tolt virdgot 
 
 Csink hung. Gram. 
 
m 
 
 Es a 1 rozsdt ha elhul, 
 Meg egy perczel eli till. 
 
 Hat ne gondolj e' vildggal, 
 Boles az, mindent ki megvet 
 Sorssal, lirtirssal. nagysdggal 
 Tudomdnyt, hirt *s eletet. 
 Legy mint szikla rendilletlen 
 Tompa, nyugodt, erezetlen 
 9 S kedv emel, ragy bit temet, 
 Szepnek 's riitnak hunyj szemet. 
 
 Mert mozogjon, avagy dlljon. 
 E' pardnyi /Old veled, 
 Lengjen fenyben vagy homdlyban 
 Hold es nap fej'unk folett, 
 Bar mind szinben jelentse 
 Jottet a 9 vdndor szereucse, 
 Sem rosz az, sem nem jo. 
 Mind csak hijdba valo!! 
 
 Kdlcsey. 
 
 13. ftzik ofoldetn saep hatdra* 
 
 (Song of Charles Kisfaludy) 
 
 Szulofbldem szep hatdra 
 Megldtlak-e valahdra ? 
 A* hoi dllok, a! hoi megyek 
 Mindenkor csak feled nezek. 
 
J1S 
 
 Ha madar jon tole kerdem, 
 Viridsz-e meg sziilofoldem? 
 Azt kerdezem a 9 felhoktul, 
 Azt a 9 suttogo szelektol. 
 
 De azok nem vigasztalnak, 
 Bus szivemmel drvdn hagyiiak; 
 Arvdn elek bus szivemmel 
 Mint a 9 fit, melly a 9 szikldn kel. 
 
 Kisded hajlek, hoi szulettem, 
 Hej tdled be tdvol estem; 
 Tdvol rstem mint a 9 level, 
 Mellyet elkap a 9 forgo szel. 
 
 Epigramms. 
 
 1 4L. Anglia 
 
 EsZy penz dd mindent, de csak egyiitt osztanak 
 
 dlddst 
 
 Nep 9 esze a 9 torveny, melly nelkul penze veszelyt 
 
 hoz; 
 
 Mig torvenyidnek hodolni fog, Angol! a 9 penzed, 
 
 Addig hodol a 9 penz neked, 9 s penzednek a 9 
 
 tenger. 
 
 Berzsenyu 
 8* 
 
H6 
 
 IS. Magyarorszdg' crimere. 
 
 iSzep vagy o hon, bercz rolgy vdltoznak gazdag 
 
 oledben, 
 
 Teridet orszdgos negy folyam* drja szegi; 
 Am termeszettol mind ez lelketlen ajdndek 
 
 Nagygyd csuk fiaid 1 szent akarata tehet. 
 
 Vorosmarty. 
 
 IS. Kisfaludy. 
 
 Kisfahidyt ne keresd e keskeny sirban, o honfi! 
 
 '$ a' rorid elet utdn holtvak orokre ne veld; 
 Itt csak elomlando tetemeit jelele ki bardti: 
 
 Venn van idot miilo szelleme muveiben. 
 
 V iirosmarty. 
 
 17. Pans. 
 
 Elete szint 9 s fenyt hord; testvere az egi szivdr- 
 
 vdny; 
 Mert mint ez napfeny 9 's vesz' kozelebe ragyog. 
 
 IS. JLondon. 
 
 Mint Zeuse, feje Albionnak felhokbe merul el, 
 Neki aclozik a' fold: dldozatdbol e' fust. 
 
 Wattay. 
 
VOCABULARY 
 
 THE SELECTIONS. 
 
 A. 
 
 Aczel, S., steel. 
 
 Addz, A., furious, vindictive. 
 
 Aether, S., ether, 
 
 Ag, S., branch, twig. 
 
 Agg, S., an old man. 
 
 Aggat-ni, V. a., to suspend, fig. 
 to adorn (with flowers). 
 
 Aggo, A. v., anxious. 
 
 Aggkor, S., old age. 
 
 Agy, S., bed. 
 
 Agyon ut-nL V. a., to kill. 
 
 Agyugolyo, S., cannon-ball. 
 
 Agyuztatds, S., bombarding. 
 
 Agyvdz, S., phantom. 
 
 ^4/a#, S., lip, and lips. 
 
 Ajdnl-ani, V. a., to recom- 
 mend. 
 
 Akaddly, S., hinderance, impe- 
 diment. 
 
 Akaddlyoz-ni , V. a., to hin- 
 der, to prevent. 
 
 Akaddlyozatlariy A. , unpre- 
 vented. 
 
 Akkor, Adv., then, 
 
 Akna, S., a mine. 
 
 Alacson, A., low, base. 
 
 ^4/a#, S., figure, shape. 
 
 Alan(mdszds,S., base creeping. 
 
 Alapit-ani, V. a., to found, 
 talpkovet alapitani, to lay 
 the stone of foundation. 
 
 Alarcz, S., mask. 
 
 Aid- ant, V. a., to bless. 
 
 Aldds, S., blessing. 
 
 Aldoz-ni, V. a., to sacrifice: 
 o* nap dldozta, the setting 
 of the sun, sunset. 
 
 Aldozat, S., sacrifice. 
 
 Aldozo-pap, S., high priest, 
 pontiff. 
 
418 
 
 Alelni, V. a., to benum. 
 
 Aleltan, Adv., fainting, weak. 
 
 Alkalmatlankodo, A., trouble- 
 some. 
 
 Alkonyat, S., twilight. 
 
 Alkot-ni, V. a., to constitute, 
 to form. 
 
 Alkotds , S., formation, consti- 
 tution, fig. creation. 
 
 Alkvdozds, S., negotiation. 
 
 AllanU V- n-> to stand; vtjdt 
 dlfani, to obstruct the way. 
 
 Allandosdg, S., constancy. 
 
 i4//d^, S., position; dlldsl fog- 
 ni, to take a position. 
 
 Allapot, S., condition, state. 
 
 AHhatossdg, S., perseverance. 
 
 AHjas, Adv., mean, vile. 
 
 Ahnatlanid, Adv., sleepless. 
 
 Almod-ni, V. a., to dream. 
 
 Almodozds, S., dreaming. 
 
 Alnok, S. & A., cunning, a cun- 
 ning fellow. 
 
 Alom, S., litter, nest. 
 
 Altalellenben, Adv., opposite, 
 (vis a vis). 
 
 Altalenged-ni, V. a., to deliver, 
 to surrender. 
 
 Altahnelegult , A. v., warm, 
 warmed through. 
 
 Altat-ni, V. factit., to deceive, 
 to delude. 
 
 AUldr-nUy. a.,to breakthrough. 
 
 Alvezer, S., subordinate com- 
 mander, lieutnant general. 
 
 ^m / Int., well ! 
 
 Anyag, S., stuff. 
 
 i<pa, S., father; plur. apdk\ 
 
 apdink, our ancestors. 
 Apol-ni, V. a., to cherish, to 
 
 foster, to take care of. 
 Arat-ni, V. a., to gather, to 
 
 reap. 
 Arcz, S., face, figure; arcz iz- 
 
 zadds, hard labour, sweat of 
 
 the face. 
 At, S., flood. 
 Arnyek, S., shaddow. 
 Arok, S., ditch, trench; bed 
 
 of a river. 
 Artalom, S., noxiousness. 
 Artds, S., doing harm. 
 Artatlansdg, S., innocence. 
 4rtffl, A., orphan, fig. forsaken ; 
 
 drvdn, Adv. , orphanlike, de- 
 stitute. 
 Asztal, S., table, fig. meal. 
 Asszonysdg, S., lady. 
 Atalkodotlsdg, S., obstinacy. 
 Atkozni, V. a., to curse. 
 i4/oA, S., a curse, imprecation. 
 Atkot-ni, V. a., to bind, over; 
 
 fig. to block up. 
 Aztat-ni, V. a., to wet, to 
 
 soak. 
 
 B. 
 
 Bdb, S., a doll. 
 BadenU A., of Baden. 
 2*4/, S., charm, S. 
 Bajfodo, S. , a person taking 
 pains or having much trouble. 
 Bajnok, S., champion. 
 
119 
 
 Bajnoki, A., heroic. 
 
 Bajor, A., Bavarian, of Ba- 
 varia. 
 
 Bdjos, A., charming. 
 
 Bdjszin, S. , charming figure, 
 charming appearance. 
 
 Bal — left; half a, to the left, on 
 the left. 
 
 Baleset, S., misfortune. 
 
 Balsors, S., adverse fate, dis- 
 aster. 
 
 Balszerencse, S., misfortune. 
 
 Balzsam, S., balsam, fragrancy. 
 
 Bdmul-ni, V. a., to admire. 
 
 Bdmulatos, A., admirable. 
 
 Bdnat, S., sorrow, affliction. 
 
 Bdnt-ani, V. a., to disturb. 
 
 Bardlsdg, S., friendship. 
 
 Barlang, S., cavern. 
 
 Bdrmelly, Pr. ind.*), which- 
 ever, whatever. 
 
 2?<zs0, S., Bashaw. 
 
 Bdstya, S.. bastion, tower. 
 
 Bdtorsdg, S., valour, courage. 
 
 Be/ Int., oh! 
 
 Bees, S., worth, esteem, value. 
 
 Becsid-ni, V. a., to honour. 
 
 Becsiilet, S., honour, reputa- 
 tion. 
 
 Beerkez-ni, V, m., to arrive 
 (in). 
 
 Bees-ni, V. m., to sink, to de- 
 cay; beesett, A., hollow, 
 fallen in. 
 
 Befolyds, S., influence. 
 
 *) Indefinite l'roiiouu. 
 
 Behatds, S.. impression. 
 
 Bekerit-eni, V. a., to sur- 
 round, to invest (a town). 
 
 Belyeg, S., a sign, mark. 
 
 Benkuzdo, A. v., inward strug- 
 gling. 
 
 Benyom-ni, V.a., to press (in). 
 
 Ber, S., pay, fig. reward. 
 
 Bercz, S., mountain, chain of 
 mountains. 
 
 Berovdtkolt, a., jagged, notched. 
 
 Besdnczol-ni, V.a., to entrench. 
 
 Beszdllit-ani , V. a., to con- 
 vey, to throw (in). 
 
 Beszed, S., speech. 
 
 Be tegs eg, S., illness. 
 
 Beter-ni, V. n., to enter, to 
 visit, to call upon. 
 
 Bezdrod-ni, V. m., to close, 
 to shut. 
 
 Bihor, S., purple. 
 
 BiT-niy V, a., to possess. 
 
 Birdl-ni, megbirdl-ni , V. a., 
 to judge, to decide. 
 
 Birds, S., possession. 
 
 Birkoz-ni, V. m., to wring, to 
 struggle. 
 
 Birodalombeli, A., belonging 
 to the empire. 
 
 Birtok, S., possession. 
 
 Bizodalom, S., confidence trust ; 
 bizodalmal vetni, to trust. 
 
 Bizony, Adv., surely. 
 
 Bizonyitds, S., arguing, demon 
 stration. 
 
 Bizony talansdg , S., uncer- 
 tainty. 
 
420 
 
 Biztat-ni, V., fact., to encou- 
 rage, to comfort. 
 Biztatcis, S., persuasion. 
 Biztos, A., sure. 
 Biztositds, S., assurance. 
 Bizton, Adv., confidently. 
 Bohosdg, S., farce. 
 Bokol-ni, V. n., to bow. 
 Boldogito, Adv., blissful. 
 Boldogtalan, S., unhappy. 
 Boldogul, Adv., happy. 
 Boldogsdg, S., happiness. 
 Bolondiil, Adv., foolishly. 
 Bolthajtds, 8., arch, vault. 
 BoltozaU S., vault. 
 Bolyog-ni, V. n. , to wander 
 
 about. 
 Bolygdfeny, S. , ignis fatuus, 
 
 jack with a lantern. 
 Bolyongds, S., wandering about. 
 Borongo, A. v., gloomy. 
 B or iil-nU V. n., to draw over, 
 to be spread over; /e/e# bo- 
 riil, it grows cloudy. 
 Borzalmas, A., shivering, shud- 
 dering 
 Borzalom, S., shudder, horror. 
 Borzaszlolag, Adv., shudder- 
 ing, dreadfully. 
 Boszii, bosszi/, S., revenge. 
 Boszulatlan, A., unrevenged. 
 Boszus, A., vindictive, 
 ^d, A., sufficient. 
 Boles, S., sage, philosopher; — , 
 
 A., wise. 
 Bolcselkedo, S. , philosopher, 
 — , A., philosophizing. 
 
 Bolcsen, Adv., wisely. 
 Bolcsesseg^ S., wisdom. 
 Bolcs6 y S., cradle. 
 Bos eg, S., abundance, plenty. 
 Boven, Adv., copiously, abun 
 
 dantly. 
 2?w, S., grief, affliction; bunak 
 
 eredten, Adv., pining with 
 
 grief. 
 Bnborek, S., bubble. 
 Biicsiiz-ni, V. m., to take leave. 
 Bvjdoso, S., fugitive. 
 Burkoz-ni, V. m., to wrap up, 
 
 to conceal one's self. 
 Z?ws, A., gloomy, sad, afflicted. 
 Biislakod-ni 9 V. m., to be 
 
 sorrowful. 
 Buta, A., stupid. 
 Buvohely, S., place of conceal 
 
 ment. 
 Buzdito. A., encouraging. 
 Buzgo, A. v., zealous; buzgon, 
 
 Adv., devoutly. 
 Buzogdny, S., a club for fight- 
 ing. 
 Biikfa, S.,beech;- A., beechen, 
 
 of beech-wood. 
 Buriy S., sin, crime. 
 Buntellenseg, S., impunity. 
 Buszke, A., proud. 
 
 Cs. 
 
 Csdbifd, A. v., tempting, allu- 
 ring. 
 Csaldd, S., family. 
 
421 
 
 Csalfa, A., fallacious, deceitful. 
 
 Csdko S., a soldier's cap. 
 
 Csaknem, Adv., almost, nearly. 
 
 Csakugyan, C.,yet, nevertheless. 
 
 Csapds, S., blow, misfortune. 
 
 Csapaty S. , division, part of 
 a regiment. 
 
 Csapongo, A. v., rambling 
 about. 
 
 Csarnok, S., hall. 
 
 Csdszdr, S., emperor. 
 
 Csdszdri, A., imperial. 
 
 Csata, S., battle. 
 
 Csatarend, S., order of battle. 
 
 Csatdz-ni, V. n., to have a con- 
 flict, to combat. 
 
 Csatdzds, S., battle, combat. 
 
 Csatol-ni, V. a., to join, to 
 combine, to unite. 
 
 Csatorna, S., drainage, water- 
 pipe. 
 
 Csattog-ni, V. n., to clatter. 
 
 Csecsemo, S., infant. 
 
 Csekely, A., little, small. 
 
 Csendes, A., quiet, still; csen- 
 desen, quietly. 
 
 Cserel-ni, V. a., to exchange. 
 
 ( seveg-ni, V. a., to chatter. 
 
 Csiko, S., a foal. 
 
 Csiilag, S., star. 
 
 Csillagocskafi. dim.,*)little star. 
 
 Csillogdy A. v., splendent. 
 
 Csln, S., beauty 
 
 Csindl-ni) V. a., -to make. 
 
 Csoda, S., wonder; fig. admi- 
 ration. 
 
 *) Diminutive Substantive. 
 
 Csokol-ni, V. a., to kiss. 
 
 Csont) S., bone. 
 Csontvdz, S., skeleton. 
 Csoport, S., multitude, band; 
 
 gyiilevesz-csoport, a band 
 
 flocked together. 
 Csorda, S., horde. 
 Csuda, S., wonder. 
 Csudatevo, A. v., performing 
 
 miracles (doing wonders). 
 CsufoS) A., scornful. 
 Csuggedetlen, A., undaunted. 
 Cswr, S., barn, corn-loft. 
 
 Czd/ol-ni, V. a., to refute, to 
 
 disprove. 
 Cze/, S., aim, object. 
 Czelzat, S,, aim, design. 
 Czenk, S., boy. 
 Cta&fl, S.j pus (cat). 
 Czimer, S., title. 
 Czomby S.j thigh. 
 
 D. 
 
 Daczol-ni, V. a., to resist, to 
 
 bid defiance. 
 Dadogds, S., chattering. 
 Dagdly, S., tumour, fig. haugh- 
 • tiness. 
 Delfele, Adv., towards noon, 
 
 southward. 
 Der, S.j frost. 
 
 Derek, S., body, trunk, rump. 
 Derul-ni, V. n., to brighten, 
 
 fig. to revive. 
 Diadal) S., victory. 
 
122 
 
 Diadalmas, A., victorious. 
 
 Diadalmasan, Adv., trium- 
 phantly. 
 
 Dicseked-ni, V. m., to boast. 
 
 Dies 6, A., glorious. 
 
 Dicsoen, Adv., gloriously. 
 
 Dicsoit-eni, V. a., to glorify. 
 
 Dicsosdg, S., glory, renown. 
 
 Diszl-eni, V. m. , to shine, to 
 be decorous. 
 
 Dobogds, S., pulsation. 
 
 Dolgozds, S., the work. 
 
 Domb, S.,-hill. 
 
 Dombocska, S., hillock. 
 
 Dog, S., murrain. 
 
 D6l-ni, V. n., to fall down, to 
 sink. 
 
 Donthetlen, A., incontestable. 
 
 Dot go, A. v., thundering. 
 
 Dozsbardf, S., debauchee, re- 
 veller. 
 
 Dozsoles, S., debauchery, ban- 
 quetting. 
 
 Drdgako, S., precious stone. 
 
 Dut-ni, V. n., to ravage. 
 
 Dulo, A. v., depopulating. 
 
 Durva, A., rough, rude. 
 
 Dus, A., rich. 
 
 2?M^, S., rage, fury. 
 
 Duhosen, Adv., furiously. 
 
 E. 
 
 £6, S., dog. 
 
 Ebredezo, A. v., awaking, rising. 
 
 Ebreszt-eni, V. a., to awaken, 
 
 fig. to excite. 
 Edeni, A., paradisiacal. 
 
 ity, S., heaven, sky; e<gr«- A., 
 
 heavenly; egt'eAr, gods. 
 
 Eg-ni, V. n., to burn. 
 
 Eget-ni, V. a., to burn. 
 
 jB(/o, A. v., burning. 
 
 Egybefugges, S., connection. 
 
 Egybevet-ni, V. a., to com- 
 pare together. 
 
 Egyeb, Pr., anything else. 
 
 Egyeduli, A, only; egyedul, 
 Adv., lonely, only. 
 
 Egyenesen, Adv., straight-a- 
 long. 
 
 Egyenetlen, A., disunited. 
 
 Egyes, S., a single one, indivi- 
 dual. 
 
 Egyesiil-nU V. n., to unite. 
 
 Egyetlen, A., only. 
 
 Egyetetni, A., universal. 
 
 Egyeterteni, V., to agree. 
 
 Egyeterfes, S., unanimity, har- 
 mony. 
 
 Egyetlenegy. A., only one. 
 
 EgyirdnU Adv., equally. 
 
 Egykoron, Adv., once, for- 
 merly. 
 
 Egykoru, A., contemporary. 
 
 Egymds utdn^ Adv., one af- 
 ter another. 
 
 Egyszersmind, Adv., at the 
 same time, at once. 
 
 Egyutty Adv., together. 
 
 Egyiittelo, S., contemporary, 
 coeval. 
 
 Egyutterto, S. & A., (persons) 
 of the same opinion. 
 
 Ehseq, S., hunger, famine. 
 
123 
 
 £j, S., night. 
 
 Ejjel, Adv., by night. 
 
 Ejt-eni, V. a., to drop, to pre- 
 cipitate; fig. to make, to 
 prepare: birtokdba ejt % he 
 brings in his possession. 
 
 Ek, S., ornament, decoration. 
 
 Et-ni, V. a., to enjoy; elni, 
 V. n., to live; tulelnU t0 
 outlive. 
 
 Elakad-ni, V. n., to stop. 
 
 Elalud-nu V. m., to fall a- 
 sleep ; a tuz elalszik, the fire 
 goes out or is extinguished. 
 
 Elapad-ni, V. n., to dry up, 
 to be exhausted. 
 
 Elbetegit-eni, V. a., to make ill. 
 
 Elborit-ani, V. a., to over- 
 charge, to overwhelm. 
 
 Etbolcselked-ni, V. a., to dis- 
 concert. 
 
 Elbuk-ni, V. m., to be over- 
 thrown, to fall. 
 
 Elbusit-ani, V. a., to sadden; 
 el bit sild, A. v. , saddening, 
 sad. 
 
 Elcsi/ggedd, A. v., loosing cou- 
 rage, desponding, despairing. 
 
 Eldel-ni, V. a., enjoy. 
 
 Etdod, S., ancestor. 
 
 Eleg, Adv., enough. 
 
 Eieget-niy V. a., to burn, to 
 blast. 
 
 Eleklromi, A., electrical. 
 
 Eleletn, S., food. 
 
 Eler-ni, V. n., to arrive. 
 
 Elerkez-ni, V. m., to arrive. 
 
 Eleset, — with affixes: elestem 
 elested, eleste, S., fall; eleste 
 utdn, after his, her or its fail. 
 
 Elesseg, S., food. 
 
 Eleszt-eni, V. a., to enliven, 
 to enkindle (the flame). 
 
 Eletero, S., vital power. 
 
 Eletnelkul, Adv., lifelessly. 
 
 Elevenit-eni, V. a., to vivify, 
 to animate. 
 
 Elevenseg, S., vivacity. 
 
 El[eledhet-ni, V. factit., to cause 
 to forget- 
 
 Elfog-ni, V. a., to catch. 
 
 Elfogad-ni, V. a., to accept, 
 to adopt. 
 
 Elforditds, S., turning away, 
 averting. 
 
 Elgyujt-ani, V. a., to fire off, 
 to blow up. 
 
 Elhagy-ni, V. a., to leave be- 
 hind, to abandon, to forsake. 
 
 Elhagyott, Adv., forsaken. 
 
 Elhajol-ni, V. a., (to decline) 
 to decay. 
 
 Elhatnvad-ni, V. n., to be ex- 
 tinguished, fig. to expire, 
 to die. 
 
 Elhangoz-ni, V. m., to die 
 away (said of the sound). 
 
 Elhdny-ni, V. a., to throw away. 
 
 Ellidrit~ani, V. a., toturnaway, 
 to remove, to prevent. 
 
 Elhat&tozottsdg, S., resolution, 
 firmness. 
 
 Elhull-ani, V. n. , to fall, to 
 die away. 
 
124 
 
 ElMmj-ni, and elhvnni, V. n., 
 to expire, to die. 
 
 Eljajdnlds, S., lamentation, 
 wailing. 
 
 Eljon-ni, V. n., to arrive. 
 
 Elkap-ni* V. a., to snap, to 
 catch, to seize. 
 
 Elkeseredes, S., exasperation. 
 
 Ellankad-nU V. n., to faint. 
 
 Elldt-ni, V. a., to provide for; 
 eildlva, provided. 
 
 Elfenfel, S., counterparty, op- 
 ponent, adversary. 
 
 Ellenhafds, S., reaction, coun- 
 ter-effect. 
 
 Ellenigyekezet, S., a contrary 
 endeavour, opposition. 
 
 Ellenkezo, A., opposite, con- 
 trary. 
 
 Ellensegi, A., inimical. 
 
 Ellen s eges , A., hostile, ad- 
 verse. 
 
 Ellen td 11- ani, V. n., to resist. 
 
 Ellenzes, S , opposition, dis- 
 suasion. 
 
 Elme-, S., mind, disposition. 
 
 Elmelkedes, S., contemplation, 
 reflection. 
 
 Ehnenetel, S., departure, re- 
 treat. 
 
 Elmetszelt, A. v., cut off (being 
 cut off). 
 
 Elmul-ni, V. m., to pass (said 
 of the time). 
 
 Elmulds, S., decay. 
 
 Elnemiil-ni V. n., to grow 
 mute, to grow silent. 
 
 Elnyog-ni, V. a., (to groan 
 away) to get through a sor- 
 rowful period of life. 
 
 Elomlando,A. v., mortal, futile 
 (things which must perish). 
 
 Elolt-ani, V. a., to extinguish. 
 
 Elordit-ani mag at ', V., to bray. 
 
 Eld, S., ancestor. 
 
 Eldad-ni, V. a., to report. 
 
 Elobb, Adv., first. 
 
 Eloifelet, S., prejudice. 
 
 Eolkeszutet, preparatory work. 
 
 E/ol-ni, V. a., to extirpate. 
 
 Eldni/omul-niy V. n., to press 
 forwad, to advance. 
 
 Elate, Adv., forward. 
 
 Elorement, A. v., preceding. 
 
 Elovivo, S. , those who fight 
 in the front. 
 
 Elpdrtol-ni, V. m., to desert 
 (a cause). 
 
 E!pattan-ni, V. n., to be blown 
 up, to burst asunder. 
 
 E/rabol-ni, V. a., to rob, to 
 deprive. 
 
 Efremul-ni, V. n., to tremble. 
 
 Elront-ani, V. a., to destroy. 
 
 Elsotelul-ni, V. n. , to grow 
 dark. 
 
 Elsiilyeszl-eni, V. a., to sink, 
 to submerge. 
 
 Elszdn-ni, V. n., to resolve 
 (upon). 
 
 Elszdntsdg, S., resolution. 
 
 Elszor-ni, V. a., to scatter; 
 elszorL, A. v., scattered. 
 
 Eltakarilds, S., removal. 
 
125 
 
 Eltapos-ni, V. a., to trample 
 (under one's feet). 
 
 Eltemet-ni, V. a., to bury. 
 
 Elter-ni, V. n., to have room. 
 
 Elteto, A. v., giving and pre- 
 serving life. 
 
 Elteved-ni, V. n., to lose on'es 
 way. 
 
 Eltokel-ni, V. a. &n., to resolve. 
 
 Eltolt-eni, V. a., to consume 
 or to spend (time). 
 
 Elluno, A. v., passing, disap- 
 pearing. 
 
 Elunatkoz-ni , V. m. , to be 
 tired, to be wearied. 
 
 Elvdl-ni, V. n., to part (to 
 take leave). 
 
 Elvdr-ni, V. a., to expect. 
 
 Elveszt-eni, V. a., to lose. 
 
 Elvet-ni, V. a., to throw away, 
 to reject. 
 
 Elvin-ni, V. a., to take; en- 
 tit elvisz, the way leads. 
 
 Elvon-ni, V. a., to withdraw, 
 to take away. 
 
 Elzajog-ni, V. a., to pass one's 
 time with noise. 
 
 Elzdr-ni, V. a., to shut up. 
 
 Emberi, A., human; emberiseg, 
 S., humanity. 
 
 Emel-ni, V. a., to raise, to 
 lift up. 
 
 Erne let, S., story, floor. 
 
 Emelked-ni, V. m., to rise. 
 
 2£me/ten, Adv.,raised (as raised). 
 
 Emeszt-eni, V. a., to con 
 sume; magdt emeszteni, to 
 
 be consumed; emeszto, A. v., 
 consuming, devouring. 
 
 Emlek. S., memory. 
 
 Emfekezet, S., recollection, me- 
 mory, remembrance. 
 
 Em/ekteten, A., without a mo- 
 nument, not commemorated. 
 
 Emlit-eni, V. a., to mention. 
 
 Emlo, S., the breast. 
 
 Enyesz-ni, V. m. , to vanish, 
 to disappear. 
 
 Enyeszet, S., annihilation, de- 
 struction. 
 
 Enyhe, A., mild. 
 
 Enyhit-eni, V. a., to ease, to 
 alleviate, to mitigate. 
 
 Enyhulet, S., alleviation, relief. 
 
 Eped-ni, V. n., to long for. 
 
 Epen, Adv., just. 
 
 Epes, A., bilious, full of gall, 
 fig. bitter, ireful. 
 
 Epeszt-eni, V. a., to vex, to 
 leave one languishing or long- 
 ing for. 
 
 Epseg, S., integrity (integritas). 
 
 Epul-ni; V. n., to be built. 
 
 Epulet, S., building. 
 
 Er, S., the vein. 
 
 Er-ni, V. a., to reach; — V. 
 n., to avail, to be worth. 
 
 Erni, meger-ni, V. m., to ri- 
 pen, to grow ripe. 
 
 Er-niy rder-ni, V. n., to have 
 time, to be at leisure. 
 
 Ercz, A., of ore. 
 
 Erdekel-ni, V. a., to interest, 
 to concern. 
 
126 
 
 Erdeklo, A. v., interesting. 
 
 Erdehj, S., Transilvania. 
 
 Erdem, S., merit. 
 
 Erdemes, a., worthy, deserving. 
 
 Ered-7ii,Y. n., with nak nek, to 
 begin ; utnak eredni,to depart. 
 
 Eredeti, A., original. 
 
 Ereszt-eni, V. a., to let loose ; 
 ellenunk ereszle, he lead a- 
 gainst us. 
 
 Erezetlen, A., unfeeling, apa- 
 thetic. 
 
 Erintvs, S., contact. 
 
 Erkofcs, S., morals, manner. 
 
 Erolkodes, S., effort, constraint. 
 
 Er'sen, Adv., strongly, much. 
 
 Erosod-ni. V. m. , to grow 
 strong. 
 
 Erosseg, S., fort, fortress. 
 
 Ersekujvdr, S., the name of a 
 place (fortress)in Hungary. 
 
 Ertelem, S., intellect, reasom 
 
 Ertetlenseg, S., ignorance. 
 
 Erz-eni, V. m., to be felt, to 
 be tasted. 
 
 Erzek, S., sense (organ of sen- 
 sation). 
 
 Erzeketlenseg, S., insensibility. 
 
 Erzelem, S., feelings (in a sub- 
 jective meaning). 
 
 Erzelmi, A., sensible. 
 
 Erzemeny^S., feeling (in an ob- 
 jective meaning, that which 
 is felt.) 
 
 Erzet, S., feeling (felt). 
 
 Erzo, A. v., feeling, sensible. 
 
 Esdeklo, S., a person imploring. 
 
 Esdekel-ni, V. a., to suppli- 
 cate, to implore.' 
 
 Eseng-ni, V. n., to implore, 
 to crave, 
 
 Eses, S., fall. 
 
 Eset, S., case, accident. 
 
 EsZy S., reason, intellect, mind. 
 
 Eszaka, S., night: eszakdra 
 kelve, growing towards night. 
 
 Eszaki, A., northern. 
 
 Eszes y A., intelligent. 
 
 Eszkoz, S., instrument. 
 
 Eszkdzl-em, V. a., to mediate, 
 to promote. 
 
 Etele, S., Attilla. 
 
 Evtized, S., decennium. 
 
 Ezredes, S., colonel. 
 
 Ezredev, S., millennium. 
 
 Ezredevi, A., milleninial, of a 
 thousand years. 
 
 Zfct/«?£, S., silver. 
 
 Fagylal-ni, V. fact., *) to cause 
 
 congelation; fagylalo, A. v., 
 
 freezing. 
 Fdjdalom, S., pain, affliction. 
 Fajfalan, A., lascivious. 
 Fajal-ni, elfajul-ni s V. n., to 
 
 degenerate. 
 Fakaszt-anijto cause to spring; 
 
 konyet fakaszt-ani, to start 
 
 tears. 
 Fa/flf, S., a slice of bread. 
 Falronto, A. v., battering. 
 Fanyar, A., astringent. 
 
 *) Factitive Verb. 
 
127 
 
 Fdradt, A. v., tired. 
 Fdradatlan, A., indefatigable. 
 Fdrodozds, S., exertion. 
 Faragni. V. a., to carve. 
 Farkas, S., wolf. 
 Fegyver, S., arms, weapon. 
 Fegyvertdr, S., arsenal. 
 Fegyverlelen, A., unarmed. 
 FeAer, A., white. 
 Fejenkent, Adv., one by one. 
 Fejt-eni, V. a., to develop. 
 Fekves, S., situation condition. 
 Fekvesu, A., situated, being in 
 
 a good or bad condition. 
 Fe/, A., half. 
 Felad-ni, V. a., to give upjfig^ 
 
 to surrender. 
 Felajzott) A. v., bridled} felaj- 
 
 zott nyil, bridled arrow, an 
 
 arrow ready to be shot off. 
 Feldldoz-niy V. a., to sacrifice. 
 Feldllit-ani, V. a., to erect, 
 
 to place. 
 Felcsilldmlo, A. v. , glimmering. 
 Feldul-ni, V..a., to desolate, to 
 
 demolish. 
 Feled-ni, V. a., to forget. 
 Feledtet-ni, V., fact, to cause 
 
 to forget. 
 Feleg, S., cloud. 
 Feleget-ni, V. a., to burn 
 
 down. 
 Felejt-eni, V. a., to forget. 
 Felel-ni, V. a., to answer. 
 Felelet, S., answer. 
 Felemel-ni, V, a., to elevate, 
 
 to raise. 
 
 Feler-ni, V. a., to reach, to 
 attain. 
 
 Feleseg, S., wife. 
 
 Feleskiid-ni, V. m., to take an 
 oath, to swear. 
 
 Felfal-ni, V. a., to devour. 
 
 Felfog-ni 9 V. a., to compre- 
 hend. 
 
 Fe/forgat-ni, V. a., to over- 
 throw, to overturn. 
 
 Felhagy-ni, V, n. , to discon- 
 tinue, to desist., to leave off. 
 
 Felho, S., cloud. 
 
 Felxg s Adv., half. 
 
 Feliitan-ni, V. n., to fly up; 
 a' kupdk /elillantanak, the 
 cups were flying, the cups 
 were passed round. 
 
 Felkaczag-ni, V. n., to burst 
 out into a laugh. 
 
 Felkelt nemesseg, S., the rai- 
 sed army of the nobility 
 (insurectionj. 
 
 Felkidll-anU V. n. , to ex- 
 claim. 
 
 Felkolte, S., getting up, rising. 
 
 Felkot-niy V. a., to tie up, to 
 gird. 
 
 Felleg, S., cloud, small cloud. 
 
 Fellobban-ni, V. n., to blaze 
 up; fellobbano, blazing up. 
 
 Fellobbant, A. v. , blazed up. 
 fig. blown up. 
 
 Felocsud-ni, V. m., to reco- 
 ver from stupefaction. 
 
 Felreten-ni, V. a., to put aside, 
 to lay aside. 
 
m 
 
 Felrobog-ni, V. n., to approach 
 galloping. 
 
 Felseg, S., majesty. 
 
 Felso, A., upper. 
 
 Felsovdros, S., upper-town, 
 (upper part of the town). 
 
 Felszdzad, S., half a century. 
 
 Felszokell-ni, V., m., to rise 
 hastily (to jump up). 
 
 Feltaldl-ni, V. a., to find, to 
 find out. 
 
 Feltdmad-ni, V. n., to rise. 
 
 Feltartozlat-ni, V. fact., to re- 
 tard, to stop. 
 
 Feltartoztatott, A. v., preven- 
 ted, hindered. 
 
 Feltetel, S., condition. 
 
 Feltuntet-ni, V. a., to make 
 one's appearence. 
 
 Felluz-ni (said of a flag), V., 
 a., to set up, to plant. 
 
 Feltuzel-ni, V. a., to inflame, 
 to encourage, to animate, to 
 spur. 
 
 Felven-ni, V. a., to pick up, 
 to take. 
 
 Felvergod-ni, V. m.*) to get 
 up) to approach with labor 
 and trouble. 
 
 Felvildgosit-ani, V. a., to ex- 
 plain, to bring to light. 
 
 Felvirdgoztat-ni, V. fact., to 
 cause to flourish. 
 
 Felvon-ni, V. a., to pull up, to 
 bring up. 
 
 *) Verbnm medium. 
 
 Fenn, Adv., up. 
 
 Fenkidlt-anij V. n., to shout. 
 
 Fenragyogo , A. v., highly 
 bright. 
 
 Fenseg, S., sublime, sublimity. 
 
 Feny, S., glimmer, splendor, 
 shine. 
 
 Fenyeget-ni. V. a., to threaten, 
 to menace. 
 
 Fenyegeto, A. v., menacing. 
 
 Fenyes, A„ bright, 
 
 Fenyldy A. v., bright, splendent. 
 
 Fenyo, S., pine-tree; fenyoiz, 
 resinous taste. 
 
 Fer-ni, (with hoz hez)> V. n., 
 to get at, to come to. 
 
 Fereg, S., worm. 
 
 Ferfikar, S., manly arm. 
 
 Ferfiu, S., man. 
 
 Fergeteg, S., shower, tempest, 
 wind-storm. 
 
 Feszesseg, S., stiffness, pe- 
 dantry. 
 
 Feszulten, Adv., attentivly. 
 
 Fiatal, Adv., young. 
 
 Fiatalsdg, S., youth. 
 
 Figyelem, S., attention. 
 
 Figyel-ni, V. a., to attend, to 
 listen. 
 
 Figyelmez-ni , V. m., to pay 
 attention. 
 
 Fogad-ni, V. a., to receive. 
 
 Fogadds, S., vow. 
 
 Fogado, S., hotel. 
 
 Fogasi) S., (dentax) said of the 
 wolf, because of his vora- 
 ciousness. 
 
129 
 
 Fogoly, S., captive. 
 
 Fog sag, S., captivity, prison; 
 
 fogsdgba zdrni, to imprison. 
 Fogy-ni, V. n., decrease, to be 
 
 diminished. 
 Fogyatkozds, S., defect. 
 Fogyhatlan, A., not decreasing, 
 
 inexhaustible. 
 Fohdszkodds , S. , the sigh 
 
 (sigh of devoutedness). 
 Folt, S., stain, blemish. 
 Foltdardzs, S., nest of wasps, 
 
 a quantity of wasps. 
 Foly-ni, V. n., to flow, to run; 
 
 a? viadal foly , the combat 
 
 (fight) is fought. 
 Foly am, S., a stream. 
 Foly as, S., flow, kennel. 
 Folyoirat, S., periodical. 
 Folyoso, S., corridor. 
 Folytat-ni, V. a., to continue. 
 Fofytonos, A., continuous. 
 Fontol-nU V. a., to ponde- 
 rate. 
 Fordulds, fordulat, S., turn, 
 
 change. 
 Forgat-ni, V. a., to turn about, 
 
 fig. to read in a book, 
 Forgo, A. v., whirling. 
 Forgoszel, S., whirl-wind. 
 Forma, S., form. 
 Forog-ni, V. n., to turn ; szeme, 
 
 lelke elott forogni, (to be 
 
 before the eyes) to bear in 
 
 mind; veszelyben forogni 
 
 to be in danger. 
 Forr-ni, V. n., to ferment, to 
 
 Csink, hung. Gram. 
 
 bubble, to spring from, fig. 
 to rise. 
 
 Forrds, S., spring, source. 
 
 Forro, A. v., hot, ardent. 
 
 F6, S., head: — , A., principal. 
 
 Focancelldr, S., High Chan- 
 cellor, 
 
 Fodoz-ni, V. a., to cover, fig. 
 to protect. 
 
 Fofegyvertdr, S., head-arsenal. 
 
 F6-haditizst, S., superior of- 
 ficer. 
 
 Foldalatti, A., subterranean. 
 
 Fdldi, A., earthly, fig. human; 
 — , S., countryman. 
 
 Foleledes, S., revival. 
 
 Folfiiggeszt-eni, V. a., to sus- 
 pend, to hang up. 
 
 Folibe (fol or fel, up), over 
 him. 
 
 Foljegyez-ni, V. a., to write 
 down, to specify. 
 
 Fofker-ni Qd vdraQ, V. a. 
 to demand. 
 
 Folver-ni, V. a., to rouse. 
 
 Folvet-ni, V. a., to throw up, 
 fig. to blow up. 
 
 Folvirul-ni, V. n., to blossom, 
 to flourish. 
 
 F6-vezerseg, S., supreme com- 
 mand. 
 
 Frisesseg. S., freshness. 
 
 Ful-ni, V- n., to be suffocated. 
 
 Fur as, S., boring: foldalatti 
 fur as. a mine. 
 
 Futdr, S., courier. 
 
 Futds, S.. run, course, flight. 
 9 
 
130 
 
 Fufkos-ni, V. n., to run about. 
 Fntd-sdncZj S., trench. 
 Fuv-ni, V. a., to blow. 
 Fvvalat, S., breeze, breath. 
 Fw/, S., ear. 
 Ftilel-ni, V. n., to prick up 
 
 the ears. 
 Fiilemile, S., nightingale. 
 F tiles, S., (long-ear) ass. 
 Fureszto, A. v., bathing, 
 Fm/7, S., curl, lock (of hair). 
 Fftef, S., smoke. 
 filz-ni, V. a., to file, to put 
 
 on a string, fig. to range. 
 
 «. 
 
 Gdfol-ni, V. a., to hinder, to 
 prevent. 
 
 Gazda, S., master, husband- 
 man: gazdacska, little 
 master, dear master. 
 
 Gazdagit-ani, V. a., to enrich. 
 
 Gazdasdg, S., household. 
 
 Genius, S., genius. 
 
 Ge/?, S., engine. 
 
 Gt'pszeruseg , S. , mechanical 
 method, like a machine. 
 
 Gerjedezo.k. v.. excited, moved, 
 ardent. 
 
 Gerjelem, S., agitation of mind, 
 excitement, passion (in the 
 generic meaning of the word). 
 
 Gerjeszt-eni, V. a., to excite. 
 
 Golya, S., the stork. 
 
 Golyafeszek, S., nest of a 
 stork. 
 
 Gond, S., care. 
 
 Gondolat, S., thought, idea. 
 
 Gondolkod-ni, V. m., to think, 
 to reflect. 
 
 Gondolkozds. S. , thinking, 
 thought, fig. mind. 
 
 Gondos, S. & A., careful, an- 
 xious. 
 
 Gondoskod-ni, V. m., to care, 
 to provide for. 
 
 Gondoskodis, S., care, provi- 
 dence. 
 
 Gondsvjtott, A. v., sorrowful. 
 
 G0H08Zj A., evil, bad, wicked. 
 
 Gogosen, Adv., haughtily. 
 
 Gorbed-ni, V. n., to bend, fig. 
 to submit. 
 
 66':, S., vapour, steam. 
 
 Guny i S., scorn, derision, 
 mockery. 
 
 Gunyol-ni, V. a., to deride, to 
 mock. 
 
 «y. 
 
 Gyaldz-ni, V. a., to dishonour, 
 to defame; meggyaldzni, to 
 disgrace. 
 
 Ggaldzatos, A., shameful, dis- 
 graceful. 
 
 Gyakorol-ni, V. a., to practise; 
 befohjast gyakorolni to have 
 influence, to influence. 
 
 Gyalog ezred, S., regiment of 
 infantry; /oyas ezred, re- 
 giment of cavalry. 
 
 Gyanu, S., suspicion. 
 
13 
 
 Gyanutlan,A., unsuspected, un- 
 suspicious. 
 
 Gydszkiseret, S., funeral pro- 
 cession. 
 
 Gydszkony, S., mourning tear, 
 (tears shed because of mour- 
 ning.) 
 
 Gydszos, A., mournful. 
 
 Gydszpad, S., bier. 
 
 Gydva, A., coward, timid. 
 
 Gyertyaldng, S., flame of a 
 candle. 
 
 Gyilkos, S., murderer; — A., 
 murderous. 
 
 Gyors, A., swift, fig. fugitive. 
 
 Gyorsan, Adv., quickly, spee- 
 dily. 
 
 Gyoker, S., root; qyokeret ver- 
 ni, to strike root. 
 
 Gyonge, A., weak. 
 
 Gyongeseg, S., weakness, in- 
 firmity. 
 
 Gyonyor, S., delight. 
 
 Gyonyorii, A., delightful; fig. 
 sweet. 
 
 Gyori, A., of Gyor, belonging, 
 to Gyor (a county in Hungary.) 
 
 Gyotrelem, S. , anguish, tor- 
 ment. 
 
 Gyotro, A. v., sorrowful, grie- 
 vous. 
 
 Gyoztes y S., victor. 
 
 Gyulekezet , S., meeting, as- 
 sembly. 
 
 Gyidevesz, S., crowd of people, 
 rabble. 
 
 GyulolefeSj A., hated, odious. 
 
 Gyiimolcs, S., fruit. 
 Gyiijf-ani, V. a., to light (a 
 candle etc.). 
 
 II. 
 
 Hab, $., a wave. 
 Hdborgat-ni, V. a., to disturb, 
 
 to trouble. 
 Hdboritaflan, A., undisturbed. 
 Habozds, S., fluctuation, fig. 
 
 hesitation. 
 Had, S., troop, troops. 
 Hadd, instead of hagyjad, Im- 
 
 perat. of hagyni, let 
 Hadvesz, S., danger of war; 
 
 hadvesziilte kep, the dangers 
 
 of war setting on their brows. 
 Hdg-nU V. n., to leap, to 
 
 ascend ; hdgtatni, V. fact., to 
 
 raise. 
 Hagy-ni, to leave; abban hagy- 
 
 nii to leave any thing as it 
 
 is, to desist. 
 Hagymdiy S., typhus, hight of 
 
 a fever. 
 Hagyomdny, S., legacy. 
 Hajigdl-ni, V. a. , to throw, 
 
 to cast. 
 Hajlek, S., dwelling, cottage, 
 
 hut. 
 Hajlong-ni, V. n., to stoop. 
 Hajo, S., ship. 
 Hajszdl, S., a hair. 
 Hdld) S., thanks. 
 Hdlaados. A., being beholden. 
 Halad-ni, V. n., to advance, to 
 
 progress ; halado, progressing. 
 9* 
 
132 
 
 Haladds, S., progress. 
 
 Hdlddoan, Adv., thankfully. 
 
 Haldl, S., death; haldlra ka- 
 czagni mag at, to burst with 
 laughing. 
 
 Haldokol-ni, V. n., to die, to 
 be in agony. 
 
 Haldoklo, A., dying. 
 
 Halhatatlansdg, S. , immorta- 
 lity. 
 
 Haiku far, S., fishmonger. 
 
 Hallhatatlan, A., unheard. 
 
 Halmoz-ni, V. a., to heap. 
 
 Halom, S., heap, amassment. 
 
 Halott, A. v., dead. 
 
 Halovdnyan, Adv. pale. 
 
 Hamar, Adv., soon. 
 
 Hamu, hamv, S., ashes. 
 
 //a/?f, S., turf, grassplott, fig. 
 ground, land. 
 
 Hdny-ni. A., to throw. 
 
 Hanyatl-ani, V. m., to decline. 
 
 Hangyabolyi , A., ant-hill-like 
 (like an ant-hill^. 
 
 Hangyafeszek, S., ant-hill. 
 
 Hangyasereg, S., multitude of 
 ants. 
 
 Harag. S., anger. 
 
 Harcz, S., fight, war, battle, 
 struggle, combat; a' Aarcz. 
 /b/y , the combat is car- 
 ried on. 
 
 Harczolo, S., combatant, strug- 
 gles 
 
 Hdrem, S., harem. 
 
 Harmat, S.,dew; harmatcsepp, 
 dew-drop. 
 
 Hasit-ani, V. a., to split, to 
 cleave. 
 
 Hasonl'tt-ani, V. n 4 , to resemble. 
 
 Hasontilds , S. , comparison, 
 allegory. 
 
 Hasonlo, A., similar, like. 
 
 Hasztalan, Adv., in vain, fruit- 
 lessly. 
 
 //dY, Interj., especially used in 
 interrogations. 
 
 //«/, S., the back. 
 
 Hat-ni. V., intr. to act upon- 
 to affect. 
 
 Hatds, S., effect. 
 
 Hatdr, S.. boundary, fig. coun- 
 try, field. 
 
 Hatdrido, S., term (of time), 
 hatdridejii, A., of a term. 
 
 Hatdroz-ni, V. a., to deter- 
 mine, to resolve. 
 
 Hdtrahagyds. S., leaving be- 
 hind. 
 
 Hdtrdf-ni, V. n., to retreat. 
 
 Hdtrdlds, S., retreat. 
 
 Hdtvlso, A., hindmost. 
 
 Hdz-6rzo, S., house-guard. 
 
 Hegy, S., mountain. 
 
 #e/y, S., place, room. 
 
 Helyezet, S., posture, situation. 
 
 Helyvdlasztds, S., the choice 
 of a place, choice of a po- 
 sition. 
 
 Herges, S., a rattling noise in 
 the throat. 
 
 Hero adds, S., withering. 
 
 Hervadatlan, A., imperishable, 
 not withering. 
 
4 33 
 
 Herosz, A., heroic, hero-like. 
 
 Hetedfel, A., six and a half. 
 
 Hetyke, A., haughty. 
 
 Hdv , S., the heat, ardour, 
 zeal. 
 
 Hev, ho, A., hot. 
 
 Hever-ni, V. n., to lie. 
 
 Heverohely. S., place of in- 
 dulgence. 
 
 Heveresz-niy V. n., to live an 
 idle life. 
 
 Heves, A., hot, heves venu, 
 ardent. 
 
 Heviilo, A. v., ardent, fervent. 
 
 Hidban, hidba and hijdba, Adv., 
 in vain, fruitlessly. 
 
 Hidba valo. A., fruitless, vain. 
 
 Hidegen, Adv., coldly, cooly 
 calmly. 
 
 Hidegiilo, A. v., cooling, abated. 
 
 Hiendi, Future of hin-ni, to 
 believe. 
 
 Hint-eni, V. a., to strew, to 
 sow. 
 
 Hir, S., reputation, renown. 
 
 Hirdet-ni, V. a., to anounce, 
 to celebrate. 
 
 Hirvetel, S., intelligence, ac- 
 count. 
 
 Hit, S., belief, faith. 
 
 Hitetlen, A., perfidious, faith- 
 less. 
 
 Hitvdny, A., insipid, fig. trif- 
 ling. 
 
 Hitvdnysdg, S., trifle. 
 
 Hiven, Adv., faithfully, confi- 
 dently. 
 
 Hizelkedes, S., flattery. 
 H6dol-nl, V. n., to do homage. 
 Hoditds, S., conquest. 
 Hofeher, A., as white as snow, 
 /to/fi?, Afl/d, S., moon; hold- 
 
 vildg, moon-shine; hold* ej- 
 
 jele, S., moon-night. 
 Homdiy, S., darkness, obscu- 
 rity, gloom; homdlyba tenni, 
 
 to obscure. 
 Homlok, S., forehead. 
 Honfi, S., patriot. 
 Honn, Adv., at home. 
 Hord-ani, V. a., to carry. 
 Hordoz-ni, V. a., to bear, to 
 
 carry. 
 Horgas, A., crooked, having a 
 
 hook: horgas hard, falchion. 
 Hosszas, A., long. 
 Holgy, S., lady, fig. wife. 
 Horges, S., rattling noise. 
 Hos, A., heroic. 
 Hull-am, V., to fall, to fall off. 
 Hullds, S., fall, decay. 
 Huny-ni, szemet huny-ni. V. 
 
 a., tho shut the eyes. 
 Hur, S., string (for a musical 
 
 instrument). 
 . Huszdrsdg, S., hussars. 
 Huz-ni, V. a., to draw, to pull; 
 
 veszedelmet huzni, to bring 
 
 danger. 
 Hu, A., faithful. 
 Hul-ni, elhulni, V. n., to grow 
 
 cool. 
 Huves, A., cool. 
 
134 
 
 I. 
 
 Fde, Adv., here to ; ide 's tova, 
 here and there, to and fro. 
 
 Ideg, S., nerv. 
 
 Jdojdrds, S., weather. 
 
 Idopont, S., epoch. 
 
 Idoprofeia, S., the weather spy. 
 
 Idoszak, S., period. 
 
 /#az, A., true. 
 
 Igazqat-ni, V., to direct. 
 
 Igazgatds, S., direction. 
 
 [gazlalan, A., untrue, unjust. 
 
 Iger-ni, V. a., to promise. 
 
 Igeret, S., promise, S. ; igeret, 
 (dlde, the land of promise. 
 
 Igero, A. v., promising. 
 
 /#?/, C, so, thus. 
 
 Igyekez-ni, V. m., to endea- 
 vour, to attempt. 
 
 Igyekezet, S., endeavour, exer- 
 tion. 
 
 Ijedtseg, S., fright. 
 
 Il'ands, S, disappearing and 
 reappearing. 
 
 Ilia?, S., odour, fragrancy. 
 
 Illatos, A., fragrant, 
 
 Ill-eni, V. m., to become, to fit. 
 
 IlleleSy S. , contact; illefesre 
 faldlni, to come in contact. 
 
 Illetlen, A., untouched : — un- 
 fit, indecent. 
 
 Illetdd-fii, V. m., to be moved, 
 to be touched. 
 
 Ilyedt, £used with the posse- 
 sive affixes) S., being frigh- 
 tened, fright. 
 
 /m, imhol, Int., behold. 
 
 Imddsdg y S., prayer. 
 
 In, S., muscle, fig. limb. 
 
 Indul-ni, V. n., to set out, to 
 march, to decamp. 
 
 Indulds, S. , decamping, de- 
 parting. 
 
 Indu/at, S., disposition of mind, 
 passion (passio). 
 
 Indulatu, A., having a certain 
 disposition of mind. 
 
 Indtiid, S., march; induldt fv- 
 vatni, to sound the march. 
 
 Indnlt, veszni indult, to com to 
 ruin, to get lost, to be left 
 to ruin. 
 
 lngerl-eni, V. a., to excite. 
 
 Ingovany, S., marsh, morass. 
 
 Inseg, S., need, misery, distress, 
 
 Int-eni, V. n., to beckon. 
 
 Infez-ni, V. n., to direct. 
 
 Irdmol-ni, V. a., to run. 
 
 Irdny, S., direction. 
 
 Irdnytu, S., compass-needle. 
 
 /rd£, S., writing, scriptures. 
 
 Irat, S., writ, writing. 
 
 Irga/om, S., mercy. 
 
 [rigyel-ni, V. a., to envy. 
 
 Irigyles, S., envy. 
 
 /ro, S., writer, author. 
 
 Irtdztato, A., horrible, dreadful. 
 
 Ismer-ni, V. a., to know (any- 
 body). 
 
 Ismeretseg, S„ aquaintance. 
 
 Ismersz-eni, V. m., to be known, 
 to be distinguishable. 
 
 Ismet, Adv., again. 
 
 Iszdk, S., haver-sack, knapsack. 
 
135 
 
 Hal, S., drink; egiilaU nectar. 
 
 Ifel-ni, V. a., to judge. 
 
 Il6let, S., judgement. 
 
 Itta% A., intoxicated. 
 
 Iz, S., times, with numerals or 
 Adjectives — tobb izben, 
 many times, more times. 
 
 hetlenseg, S., tastelessness. 
 
 !zles, S., taste. 
 
 itzlesu, of taste; szep izfesu, of 
 a fine taste. 
 
 [zzad-ni, to sweat, to perspire 
 fig. to work hard. 
 
 hzad&s, S., sweating, fig. la- 
 hour. 
 
 J. 
 
 Jaj, S., lamentation; jajdul-ni, 
 V. n., to cry, to lament. 
 
 J&mboi\ A., pious. 
 
 Jdmborsdg, S., piety, conten- 
 dedness. 
 
 Jancsdr, S., janizary. 
 
 Jdrat/an, A., impassable. 
 
 Jdrom, S., yoke. 
 
 Jdrul-ni, V. n., to approach, 
 to accede, to have access. 
 
 Jd szi, A., playful, merry. 
 
 Javasl-ani, to advise. 
 
 Jef, S., sign, signal. 
 
 Jele!-ni, V. a., to point out, to 
 indicate. 
 
 Jelenet, S., phenomenon, appa- 
 rition. 
 
 Jetenlet, S., present, present 
 time. 
 
 Jelent-eni, V. a., to announce, 
 to signify. 
 
 Jelenvald, S., present. 
 
 Jeles, A., eminent, distin- 
 guished; — S., an eminent 
 man. 
 
 Jobb, instead oijobb kez, right 
 hand. 
 
 Jobbra, Adv., to and on the 
 right. 
 
 Jogositott, A. v., entitled. 
 
 J6koi\ Adv., in time, in good 
 time. 
 
 Jotetemeny S., benefit. 
 
 Jotef, S., benefit. 
 
 Jotevd, A. v., beneficial. 
 
 Jozan, A., sober. 
 
 Jozanon, Adv., with sobriety. 
 
 Jotte, S., arrival. 
 
 Jovendo, S. & A., future. 
 
 Jovenddl-ni, V. a., to pro- 
 gnosticate. 
 
 Jovevemj, A. & S., arriving, 
 stranger. 
 
 Jdvd, A. v., future. 
 
 Juh, S., sheep, ewe. 
 
 Juhdsz, S., sheperd. 
 
 Jut-ni, V. n., to get (in, to). 
 
 Jutalmaz-ni , megjutalmaz-ni, 
 V. a., to remunerate, to re- 
 ward. 
 
 Jus, S., right. 
 
 M. 
 
 Kaczag-ni, V. a., to laugh, to 
 mock any one. 
 
136 
 
 Kakas-viadal, S., cockfight. 
 Kalcmsz, S., guide. 
 Kalyba, S., hut. 
 Kandvr, S., torn (he cat). 
 Kapaszkod-ni, V. m., to clasp, 
 
 to cling. 
 Kapkod-ni, V. a., to snatch, to 
 
 grasp. 
 A'tfjM/, S., gate. 
 Kdr, S., damage. 
 Kar, S., arm. 
 Karczolds, S., scretch. 
 Kdrlyavdr, S., castle built of 
 
 cards. 
 Kastely, S., castle. 
 Kdfyu, S., mire, pool. 
 7fe6e/, S,, bosom. 
 Kedely, S., mind, humor. 
 Kedvel-ni, V. a., to like, to 
 
 favour. 
 Kedvencz, S., favourite. 
 Kedvetlenseg, S., vexation. 
 Kedvtetes, S., delight, pleasure. 
 Kedvtelve, Adv., with delight, 
 
 with pleasure. 
 Kegyelem, S., grace. 
 #6#/d, (kekello), A. v., bluish. 
 Kel-ni, and kel-ni, V. n., to 
 
 rise, fig. to grow. 
 Kelletlenul \ Adv., forced. 
 Ktmeny, S., chimney-pot. 
 Kendo, S., handkerchief. 
 Kenfelen, kenyfelen, A., ob- 
 liged, compelled. 
 Keny, S„ humor, arbitrariness. 
 iCe/?, S., countenance, picture, 
 
 image. 
 Kepe.s, A., able. 
 
 Kepzel-ni, V. a., to think. 
 
 Kepzelet, S. , imagination, 
 thought. 
 
 Kepzemenyes, A., imaginary. 
 
 Kepzet, S., image, fig. represen- 
 tation. 
 
 Kerd-eni, V. a., to ask. 
 
 Kerekes , A., having wheels, 
 kerekes alkotmdny , wheeJ- 
 work. 
 
 Kcres, S., petition. 
 
 Keresgeles, S., frequent search- 
 ing. 
 
 Keresztut, S., cross-way. 
 
 Kerinq-eni, V. n., to move h 
 a circular motion, to course. 
 
 Kerkedekeny, A. v., boasting. 
 
 Kerlelhetlenul, Adv., inexorable. 
 
 Kerul-ni, (with 6a or 6e), V. 
 n., to cost, to require. 
 
 Kerul-ni) V. a., to avoid; 
 A^6e kerufni, to fall into 
 any one's hands. 
 
 Keseru, A., bitter. 
 
 Keseriien, Adv., bitterly, grieved 
 (with grief). 
 
 KeserVy S., sorrow, grief. 
 
 Keserves, A., bitter, tiresome. 
 
 Keskeny, A., narrow. 
 
 Kesleltet-ni, V. a., to delay. 
 
 Kesztet-ni, V. fact., to compel. 
 
 Keszulel, S., preparation. 
 
 Kesziilo, A. v., preparing. 
 
 Kelerteimuseg, S., duplicity. 
 
 Ketes, A., doubtful, uncertain. 
 
 Ketked-ni, V. m , to doubt. 
 
 Ketkedes, S., doubt, hesita- 
 tion. 
 
4 37 
 
 Kdtseg, S., despair; ketsegbe 
 esni, to despair. 
 
 Ketse'gbeeses, S., despair. 
 
 Kettoztet-ni, V. a., to double. 
 
 Ketlos, A., double. 
 
 Keve/y, A., proud. 
 
 Kevelyen, Adv., proudly. 
 
 Kevesbbe, Adv., least. 
 
 Kezd-eni, V. a., to begin, to 
 commence. 
 
 Kezdet, S., beginning. 
 
 Kezdo, A. v., beginning, — S., 
 beginner. 
 
 Kezdod-ni, V. m. , to be be- 
 ginning. 
 
 Kezehez venni, to take posses- 
 sion. 
 
 Kezirat, S., manuscript. 
 
 Kidll-ani, V. n., to suffer, to 
 undergo, to endure. 
 
 Kidlt-ani, V. n., to cry, to hollow. 
 
 Kibekito, S., reconciler. 
 
 Kicsapds, S., sally. 
 
 Kicsapongo, A. v., licentious, 
 dissolute. 
 
 Kicsinyseg, S., trifle. 
 
 Kidolt, A. v., fallen, dead. 
 
 KielegitOy A. v., satisfactory. 
 
 Kiemelked-ni, V. m., to rise. 
 
 jftes, A., pleasant, beautiful. 
 
 Kietlen, A., desolate. 
 
 \H[ejles,S., development, culture 
 of the mind. 
 
 Kigerjedez-ni, V. n., to burst 
 forth. 
 
 Kihdg-ni, V. n., to ascend, to 
 scale. 
 
 Kihalt, A. v., (died away) ex- 
 tinguished. 
 
 Kiherg-eni a' lelket, to expire. 
 
 Kiliull-ani, V. n., to drop (out 
 of or from). 
 
 KUrt-ani, V. a., to extirpate. 
 
 Kikel-ni, V. n., to arise (out of) 
 fig. to be delivered. 
 
 Kikerul-ni, V. a., to avoid. 
 
 Kilobbano, A. v., blazing. 
 
 Kimer-ni, V. a., to measure. 
 
 Kimerithetetlen, A., inexhaus- 
 tible. 
 
 Kin, S., pain. 
 
 Kindlkozo, A. v., offering. 
 
 Kincs, S., treasure. 
 
 Kinevet-ni, V. a., to laugh at, 
 to deride. 
 
 Kinjtl, S., sign of pain. 
 
 KinoSi A., painful; kinosan, 
 Adv., painfully. 
 
 Kinoz-ni, to afflict, to plague. 
 
 Kinzo, A. v., painful, giving pain. 
 
 Kidmol-ni, V. m., to pour out 
 to ease, to find sympathy. 
 
 Kipattan-ni, V. n., to break 
 forth, break out. 
 
 Kipi/lanta- /?i, V.n., to look out. 
 
 Kirdlyi, A., kingly, royal. 
 
 Kiragad-ni, V. a., to extort, to 
 wrest from, to take away. 
 
 Kirohan-ni, V. n., to sally out. 
 
 Kisded, A., small, fig. dimi- 
 nished. 
 
 Kisebbit-eni, V. a., to lessen. 
 
 Kiser-ni, V. a., to attend, ac- 
 company. 
 
138 
 
 Kiseret, S., attendance. 
 
 Kisero, S., companion, atten- 
 dance. 
 
 Kisertely S., spectre, ghost. 
 
 Kisitttet-Tiii V. act., to fire off. 
 
 hisielesif-eni, V. a., to enlarge 
 to widen. 
 
 Kifer-ni, V. n., to desert (a path). 
 
 Kitetszen-ni, V. m., to be con- 
 spicuous, to excel. 
 
 Ki/uno, A. v., distinguished. 
 
 Kiluntet-tlij V., fact to distin- 
 guish (to make being distin- 
 guished. 
 
 Kiutes, S., sally, eruption, brea- 
 king out. 
 
 Kiut-ni, V. n., to break out, to 
 sally. 
 
 Kivdg-ni mag at, to disemb ar- 
 ras one's self. 
 
 Kivd/t, Adv., especially. 
 
 Kivetkeztet-ni, V. fact., to un- 
 dress, to divest, fig. to free. 
 
 Kivelod-rti,V. m., to be thrown 
 out. 
 
 Kiviv-ni, V. a., (to fight out) 
 to gain (the victory). 
 
 Kivont, A. v., drawn. 
 
 Kocsis, S., coach-man. 
 
 Kolcsag, kocsag, S., a plume 
 of heron's feathers. 
 
 Komdrcmi, A., of Komorn at 
 Komorn. 
 
 Kcmoly, A., serious. 
 
 Komolysdg, S., seriousness. 
 
 Komondor^ S., .(name of a dog) 
 bull dog (mordax). 
 
 Ko?nor, A., gloomy, sad. 
 
 Koponya, S., skull. 
 
 Koporso, S., coffin, flg. grave. 
 
 A'or, S., age. 
 
 Kara, A., early ; kordn, Adv., 
 early; kordn.sem, Adv., not 
 at all. 
 
 Korcs, S., deformity, monstro- 
 sity. 
 
 Kdrhdz. S., hospital. 
 
 Kortdt, S., barriers. 
 
 Kormdnyzds, S., governing, 
 leading. 
 
 AVv.vz.on/, S., wreath, garland 
 fig. circle (of eniment men). 
 
 Kodarab, S., piece of a stone. 
 
 /Cod, S., fog. 
 
 Kofal, S., wall. 
 
 Kokeny. S., sloe-tree. 
 
 Kdttdtt, A. v., fictitious, forged, 
 invented. 
 
 KdllMetten, Adv., wandered. 
 
 Kolydk, S.j young one (young 
 animalj. 
 
 KontQS, S., raiment, coat, fur- 
 coat. 
 
 Kony, konyU\ S., tear. 
 
 Konycsepp, S., tear. 
 
 Kdhyeltnii, A., fickle. 
 
 Kony elmu leg, Adv. wantonly. 
 
 Konyelmiiseg, S., levity. 
 
 Konyezetlen, A., tearless. 
 
 Konnyit-eni, V. a., to facili- 
 tate. 
 
 Kon gorges, S., praying, prayer, 
 fig. craving (for mercy). 
 
 iCor, S., circle, sphere. 
 
139 
 
 Kornyekez-ni, V. a., to sur- 
 round* 
 
 Kornyez-ni, V. a., to surround. 
 
 Kdrom, S., claw. 
 
 Kordskdrut, Adv., roundabout. 
 
 Korulkerit-enU V. a., to sur- 
 round, to encompass. 
 
 Korillmeny^ S., circumstance. 
 
 Koszikla, S., rock. 
 
 Koszoni-eni, V. a., to greet. 
 
 Kover, A., fat. 
 
 Kovet-ni, V. a,, to follow. 
 
 Kovelkez-ni, V. m., to follow. 
 
 Kovetkezes , S. , consequence, 
 result. 
 
 Kovetd)S., follower. 
 
 Kovezet, S., pavement. 
 
 /To vul-niy V. , to turn into 
 stone, to be petrified. 
 
 Koz, A., common. 
 
 #02,, S., space; ezen kozben, 
 mean-while, in the mean 
 time. 
 
 Kozelebbi, A., recent, (lately 
 happened). 
 
 Kozelget-ni, kozelit-eni, V. n., 
 to approach. 
 
 Koiep, S., middle. 
 
 Eozepszer, S., middleway (me- 
 diocritas. 
 
 Kozigazgalds, S., public admi- 
 nistration. 
 
 Kozkincstdr, $., common trea- 
 sury. 
 
 Kozonseg, S., public. 
 
 Kozonseges, A., common pu- 
 blic. 
 
 Kozonsegesen, Adv., common- 
 ly, publicly. 
 
 Kozseg, S., commons. 
 
 Kulcs, S., key. 
 
 Kupa, S., a can, winecup. 
 
 Kutya, S., dog. 
 
 Kvtyabor, S., dogskin. 
 
 KuldeleS) S., mission. 
 
 Kiildmbseg, S., difference. 
 
 Ku/onkodo, A. & S., a strange 
 fellow. 
 
 Kulanos, A., extraordinary. 
 
 Kiirthang, S. , sound of the 
 bugle -horn. 
 
 Kulso, A., exterior. 
 
 Kiiszob, S., threshold, fig. door. 
 
 Kuzdes, S., struggle. 
 
 Ii. 
 
 Ld6, S., foot, fig. leg. 
 
 La^:, S., home, dwelling. 
 
 Lakol-ni, V. n., to atone for, 
 to expiate. 
 
 Lako, S., inhabitant. 
 
 Lakoma, S., feast. 
 
 Lakoz-ni, V. m., to dwell. 
 
 Ldnczsor, S., a linked (con- 
 nected) series. 
 
 Lang, S., flame. 
 
 Ldngerzemeny, S., ardent fee- 
 ling. 
 
 Ldngesz, S., genius. 
 
 Ldnglelek, S., (inflamed) ardent 
 mind. 
 
 Ldngielkil , A. , ardent (of an 
 ardent mind). 
 
140 
 
 Ldngszem, S., sparkling eye. 
 
 Ldngu, A., sparkling, flaming, 
 fig. glancing. 
 
 Ldngzo, A. v., ardent. 
 
 Lankadatlan, A., unwearied. 
 
 Lankadt, A. v., feeble, fainting. 
 
 Lankaszt-ani,V. a., toweeken. 
 
 Lant, S., Lyre. 
 
 Ldrma. S., noise, alarm. 
 
 Lassankint, Adv., in time, slow- 
 ly, by degrees. 
 
 Lassii, A., slow. 
 
 Ldtds, S., sight. 
 
 Ldthato, A. v., visible. 
 
 Ldtogat-ni,megldtogah}i, V. n., 
 to pay a visit. 
 
 Ldzadds, S., sedition. 
 
 Lebeg-ni, V. n., to hover. 
 
 Lebegesu, A., wawing, hove- 
 ring, rising. 
 
 Lebegfet-ni, V., fact, to wave, 
 to clap (the wings). 
 
 Ledof-ni, V. a., to stab, to kill. 
 
 Ledont-eni, V. a., to prostrate. 
 
 Leereszked-ni, V. m. , to 
 humble, to condescend. 
 
 Leereszkedes, S., condescen- 
 sion. 
 
 Legdllifvdny, S., void propo- 
 sitions. 
 
 Legeiol, Adv., foremost. 
 
 Legottan. Adv., instantly. 
 
 Le#t/, S., fly. 
 
 Lehel-ni, V. n., to breathe, to 
 exhale. 
 
 Lehet, V. n., can be, to be pos- 
 sible. 
 
 Lehetetlen, A., impossible. 
 
 Lehetettenseg, S. , impossibi- 
 lity. 
 
 Lehetseges, A., possible. 
 
 Leirhafatlan, A., indescribable. 
 
 Lejtos, A., declivous. 
 
 Lekotelez-ni, V. a., to oblige. 
 
 Lekolotfen, Adv., fettered, 
 bound. 
 
 Lel-ni, V. a., to find. 
 
 Lelek, S., soul, mind, courage. 
 
 Lelekszorongalo, A. v., res- 
 training, oppressing the mind. 
 
 Lelkiesmeret, S., consciencious- 
 ness, conscience. 
 
 Lelkes, A., animate, coura- 
 geous. 
 
 Lelkesedes, S., animation, cou- 
 rage. 
 
 Lelketlen, A., inanimate, 
 
 Leng-eni, V. n., to move on 
 hovering. 
 
 Lenges y S., wawing, hovering. 
 
 Lenyom-ni, to oppress; lenyo- 
 mo, A. v., oppressing. 
 
 Lenyugod ni, V. m., to go to 
 repose, to die. 
 
 Leomol-ni, V. n., to sink down. 
 
 Lep-ni, meglepni, V. a., to sur- 
 prise. 
 
 Lep-nU V. n., to step. 
 
 Lepcso, S., step, degree. 
 
 Lepke, S., butterfly. 
 
 Le/?£, /e/?e's, S., pace, step. 
 
 Leptet-ni, V., fact, to cause 
 one to go in pace. 
 
 Les, S., ambush. 
 
U1 
 
 Lemjto, A. v., dejecting, cast- 
 ing down. 
 
 Leszdll-ani, to sink, to set; to 
 descend, to get out (of a car- 
 riage.) 
 
 Leszakad-ni, V. n., to sink. 
 
 Let, S., being. 
 
 Leten-ni, V. a., to deposite. 
 
 Letep-ni, V. a., to tear off. 
 
 Letorol-ni (letorlom), V. a., to 
 wipe off. — 
 
 Letorott, A. v., broken. 
 
 Leugrdlo, A. v., jumping down, 
 (rushing after). 
 
 Levdg-ni, V. a., to cut down, 
 to put to sword. 
 
 Lever-niy V. a., to strike down, 
 to beat down, fig. to discou- 
 rage, to deject. 
 
 Levero, A. v., crushing. 
 
 Lezug-ni, v. n. , to pass with 
 a noise, fig. to disappear. 
 
 Lidercz, S., ignis fatuus, jack 
 with a lantern. 
 
 Liheg-ni, V. n., to pant. 
 
 Liliom, S., lily 
 
 Literator, S., literary man. 
 
 Lobog-ni, V. n. , (said of the 
 flag) to be displayed. 
 
 Lobogo, A. v., waving, flourish- 
 ing (flag). 
 
 Lorn, S., lugage, lumber. 
 
 Lovas, S., soldier on horse-back. 
 
 Lovassdg, S., cavalry. 
 
 Lovdszmester, Striding master. 
 
 Lo-ni, V. a., to shoot, to dis- 
 charge. 
 
 Ldpor, S , gunpowder. 
 
 Loves, S., shot; love's taldlja, 
 he receives a shot lovet-ni, 
 pass., to be shot at; — 
 factit., to let shoot or 
 fire at. 
 
 Lovcldoz-ni, V. a., to shoot, 
 to bombard. 
 
 M. 
 
 Macska, S., cat. 
 
 Maczko, S., name used for a bear 
 
 (bruin). 
 ilfa^, S., seed. 
 Magdhoz joni, to recover. 
 Mag any, S., solitude, loneliness. 
 Magasztal-ni, V. a., to extol. 
 Magzat, S., descendant, son. 
 Maiglan, Adv., until this day. 
 Majdan, Adv., once. 
 Majom, S., ape, monkey. 
 Mdmorbirta, A. v., possessed 
 
 with intoxication, intoxiated. 
 Mdmoros, A., intoxicated. 
 Maradandosdgy S. , duration, 
 
 continuance. 
 Maradek, S., descendant. 
 Maradoz-niy V. n. , to remain 
 
 behind. 
 Marasztat-ni, V. fact., to be 
 
 retained. 
 Markgrof, S., Margrave. 
 Maroknyi, A., handful. 
 Mdrt-ani, V., a to dip. 
 Mdrvdny, S., marble. 
 Mastf , mdzsa S. , a hundered 
 
 weight. 
 
U2 
 
 Mdsikj Pr. ind , another. 
 
 Mdsnap, Adv., next day. 
 
 Mdszhatlan, A , impassable. 
 
 Mdtyds, S., Matthew. 
 
 Medve, S., bear. 
 
 Medvetdncz, S., dancing of a 
 bear. 
 
 Megad-ni (magdt) , V. a., to 
 surrender. 
 
 Megdll-m, V. n., to stop, to 
 stand, to go through (danger). 
 
 Megdtalkodott, A. v., obdurate, 
 fig. obstinate. 
 
 Megdtalkottsdg, S., obstinacy. 
 
 Megbdnt-ani, V., a to offend. 
 
 Megbdnds, S., repentance. 
 
 Megbekul-ni, V. n., to be re- 
 conciled. 
 
 Megbocsdt-ani, V. a., to for- 
 give, to pardon. 
 
 Megctip-ni, V. a., to pinch; a 
 der megcsip, the frost bites. 
 
 Megcsokol-ni, V. a., to kiss. 
 
 Megdobbent-eni) V. n., to be 
 embarrassed. 
 
 Megdordul-ni, V. n., to begin 
 roaring, thundering. 
 
 Megelegedes , S., satisfaction, 
 contentedness ; magdvalvalo 
 megelegedes , self-contented- 
 ness. 
 
 Meger-ni (valamiveV), V. n., 
 to have enough. 
 
 Megerkeztokkel , megerkezett, 
 having arrived. 
 
 Megdrlel-ni, V. a., to mature, 
 to bring to maturity. 
 
 Megfoghatatlan, A., incompre- 
 hensible. 
 
 Megfoqy-ni, V. a., to be dimi- 
 nished. 
 
 Megfojt-ani, V. a., to suffocate. 
 
 Meggyul-ni, V. n., to catch fire. 
 
 Meglidg-ni, V. a., to ascend, to 
 mount. 
 
 Meghdgds,S., ascending, scaling. 
 
 Meghalad-ni, V. a., to amount; 
 hetven evet meghaladotl osz, 
 the old man who had lived 
 70 years. 
 
 Meghatdroz-nU V. a., to deter- 
 mine, to resolve. 
 
 Megiger-ni, V. a., to promise. 
 
 Megjavit-anij V. a., to correct. 
 
 Megjelen-ni, V. a., to appear. 
 
 Megkuzd-eni, V. n., to struggle, 
 to combat. 
 
 Megmaradds , S. , preservation. 
 
 Megoltafmaz-ni, V. a., to pro- 
 tect. 
 
 Megoszt-ani, V. a , to divide, 
 to share, fig. to communicate. 
 
 Megov-ni, V. a., to protect, to 
 preserve 
 
 Megd(-ni, V. a., to kill. 
 
 Megolel-ni, V. a., to embrace, 
 fig. to seize. 
 
 Megoles, S., murder, death. 
 
 Megorolni, megorl-eni, V. a., 
 to grind to pieces, fig. to 
 gnaw through, to eat (said 
 of the worms). 
 
 Megpillant-ani, V. a., to per- 
 ceive, to see. 
 
143 
 
 Megragad-ni, V. a., to seize. 
 Megrak-ni, V. a., to load; meg- 
 
 rakott, burdened. 
 Megremult, A. v., alarmed, struck 
 
 with terror. 
 Megrendul-ni, V. n., to tremble, 
 
 to shake, to quake. 
 Megrepesztett, A. v. , burst 
 
 (bursted). 
 Megrongdl-ni, V. a., to damage. 
 Megsebesil-eni, V. a., to 
 
 wound. 
 Megsu>yed-ni , V. n. , to 
 
 sink. 
 Megsiral-ni, V. a , to deplore, 
 
 to weep. 
 Megsulyed-ni, V. n., to sink. 
 Megszdllds, S., siege. 
 Megszeg-ni, V. a., to cut, fig. 
 
 to violate (a law) 
 Megszolal-ni, V. n., to begin 
 
 to speak 
 Megszukules, S., want, scarcity. 
 Megszun-ni, V. n., to cease, to 
 
 desist. 
 Megtdmad-ni, V. a., to assault. 
 Meg tdm adds, S., assault, attack, 
 
 aggression. 
 Megtarto, S , preserver, saviour. 
 Megter ni, V. n., to return. 
 Megiijit-ani, V. a., to renew, to 
 
 refresh. 
 Megun-ni, V. a., to be tired of 
 
 any thing, to be wearied. 
 Meguleped-ni, V. m., to settle, 
 
 to rest. 
 Megutkoz-ni, V, m., to be sur- 
 
 prised; megutkozten , Adv., 
 surprised. 
 
 Meg vagi/, thou art; — eliptically 
 instead of thou art caught. 
 
 Megvdlasztds , S. , selection, 
 choise. 
 
 Megvdltoz-ni, V m., to change, 
 
 Megvdsdrl-ani, V. a., to pur- 
 chase. 
 
 Megved-ni, V. a., to defend, fig. 
 to save. 
 
 Megvet-ni, V. a., to despise. 
 
 Megvetel, S., taking, conquest. 
 
 Meqvetet-ni, passive voice of 
 meqvenni, to be taken. 
 
 Meqvizsgdl-ni, V. a., to exa- 
 mine. 
 
 Megziiz-ni, V a., to crush. 
 
 Megzsibbasil-anU V. a., to be- 
 numb. 
 
 Mehdongds, S., huming of the 
 bees. 
 
 Mela, A., melancholy, gloomy. 
 
 Meleged-ni, V. m., to grow 
 warm, fig. to favour, 
 
 Mell, S., chest, fig. bosom ; 
 heart. 
 
 Mellyitek, Pr. withpossesive 
 affixes of the 2^ Pers. 
 plur. , which of you. 
 
 Meltdnyol-ni, V. a., to estimate, 
 to value. 
 
 Meltat-ni, V. a., to estimate, to 
 deign to vouchsafe. 
 
 Melto, A., worthy, deserving. 
 
 Meltosag, S., dignity. 
 
 Meltdsdgos, A., grave, solemn. 
 
U4 
 
 Mely , A., deep; melysey S., 
 depth, melysegu, A., of (a) 
 depth. 
 
 Menedek, S., asylum. 
 
 Meneked-ni, V. m., to save 
 one's life, to escape. 
 
 Menekves, S., safety, escape. 
 
 Menetel, S., course. 
 
 Ment-eni, V. a., to save. 
 
 Menteben, on his way, along. 
 
 Mentes, S., deliverance, rescue. 
 
 Mentseg, S. , excuse, apology. 
 
 Menny, S., heaven ; mennydor- 
 ges, thunder; menny ko, thun- 
 derbolt. 
 
 Menyegzo, S., wedding. 
 
 Mer-ni, V. a., to measure. 
 
 Mer-ni, V. a., to venture, to have 
 courage. 
 
 Meredek, A . steep. 
 
 Mereg, S., poison. 
 
 Mereny , S., hazardous enter- 
 prise. 
 
 Meresz, A., bold. 
 
 Merre, Adv., where to, to what 
 place, to which side. 
 
 Meroen, Adv., benumbed. 
 
 Merrol, Adv., from which side, 
 
 Mertek, S., measure, degree. 
 
 Meriil, elmeriil-ni, V. n., to be 
 submersed. 
 
 Metsz-eni, V. a., to cut; metszo 
 cutting; metszoosveny , — 
 cross way. 
 
 ilfez, S., honey. 
 
 Midon, C, when. 
 
 Mignem, Adv., until. 
 
 Mikent, Adv., how. 
 Mikoron, Adv., when. 
 Mimel-ni, V. a., to imitate. 
 Mindaddig y Adv., as far, as long. 
 
 Min den felt, Adv., everywhere. 
 
 Mindennapi, A., daily, fig. 
 common. 
 
 Mindennapisdg, S., daily, ordi- 
 nary life. 
 
 Mindenutt, Adv., everywhere. 
 
 Mid fa, Ad r., since. 
 
 Wo, wim, S., work. 
 
 Mivelodes, S., (culture) educa- 
 tion. 
 
 i)/o</, S., manner. 
 
 Moli&cs , S. , Mohacs, a place 
 in Hungary. 
 
 Mohdcsi, A., of Mohacs, at Mo- 
 hacs. 
 
 Molwn, Adv., hastily. 
 
 Mordul, Adv., spitefully. 
 
 Morog-ni, V. n., to grumble. 
 
 Mosdrdgyu, S., mortar piece. 
 
 Mosolygds, S., smile. 
 
 Mosolyog-ni, V. n., to smile. 
 
 Mozdul-ni, V. n., to move, #0- 
 zelebb mozdulni, to approach. 
 
 Mozdulat^ S. , movement, im- 
 pulse. 
 
 Mozgds, S., motion. 
 
 Mozgato, A. v., moving. 
 
 Mozog-ni, V. n., to move. 
 
 Mul-ni, V. m., to pass, to pass 
 away ; bdtorsdgdn miilik, his 
 courage fails him. 
 
 Mulaszt-ani, V. a., to neglect. 
 
 Mulat-ni, V.n., to stay, to sport. 
 
4 45 
 
 Mulatozds, S. amusement. 
 Mulolag, Adv. c, ceasingly. 
 Mult, S., past. 
 
 Munkdskor, S. , sphere of ac- 
 tivity. 
 Mu, S., work. 
 Muvesz, S., artist. 
 
 nr. 
 
 Nddor, and Nddor-Ispdny, S., 
 Count Palatine (Stadholder, 
 vice gerent of Hungary.) 
 
 Nagybecsu, A., of high value, 
 valuable, worthy. 
 
 Nagyit-ni, V. a , to augment. 
 
 Nagyitocso , S., microscope. 
 
 Nagyok, S., men of a high rank, 
 
 Nagyol-ni, V. a., to consider 
 anything being to much 
 
 Nagyravdgyds , S., ambition; 
 nagyravdgyo, ambitious. 
 
 Nagyra-vdgy-ni, V. n. , to be 
 ambitious. 
 
 Nagyszeru, A., grand. 
 
 Nagyur, S., Sultan. 
 
 Nagyveze'r, S., grand- vizier. 
 
 Ndndor, S., Belgrade. 
 
 Napkelet, S., eastern country. 
 
 Nehezkes, A., heavy. 
 
 Nehezseg, S., weight, fig. diffi- 
 culty. 
 
 iVem, S., gender, sex. 
 
 Nemdn, Adv., mute. 
 
 Nemelly, Pr. a., Some. 
 
 Hemes, S., noble-man; — A., 
 noble. 
 Csink, hung. Gram. 
 
 Nemtelen, A., ignoble, base. 
 
 Nemz-eni, V. a., to beget, to 
 breed. 
 
 Nemzetse'g, S., generation, na- 
 tionality. 
 
 JSepesse'g, S., impopulation. 
 
 Netaldn, Adv , that not, lest. 
 
 Neveked-ni, V. m., to increase, 
 
 Nevel-ni, V. a., to increase, to 
 educate. 
 
 Nevet-ni, V. a., to laugh. 
 
 Nevetseges, A., ridiculous. 
 
 Nevezeles, A., remarkable, im- 
 portant. 
 
 Nezeget-ni, V. freq.*) to inspect, 
 to view. 
 
 Nezet, S., view. 
 
 iVo, S., female, woman, wife. 
 
 JSo-ni, V. n , to increase. 
 
 No ft, S., increase, augmentation. 
 
 Noveszt-eni, V. a., to produce. 
 
 Nydj, S., the flock. 
 Nydjas, A., polite, pleasant. 
 Nydri, A , summer, of the 
 
 summer. 
 Nyelvmuvesz , S. , reformer of 
 
 the language. 
 Nyelvujitds, S., reformation of 
 
 the language. 
 JSyereg, S., saddle. 
 Nyil, S., arrow. 
 
 *) frequentative Verb. 
 
 40 
 
U6 
 
 Nyilds, S., cleft. 
 Nyilatkoz-ni, V. m., to express 
 
 one's self, to declare. 
 Nyitt, A. v., open. 
 Nyilvdn, A., public, manifest. 
 Nyit-ni, V. a., to open. 
 Nyitolt, A. v., open, nyitottrds, 
 
 the breach battered. 
 Nyom, S., trace, vestige; nyo- 
 mdban valakinek, at any 
 one's heels. 
 Nyomaszto, A. v., oppressing, 
 
 afflicting. 
 Nyomdok, S., trace, fig. path. 
 Nyomoru, A., miserable. 
 Nyomoriisdg, S., misery, po- 
 verty. 
 Nyomorult, A. v., distressed. 
 Nyomtato, S , printer. 
 Nyomtatott, A. v., printed. 
 Nyog ni i V. n., to sigh. 
 Nyitgalom, S., repose, rest, 
 
 quietude. 
 Nyugodo, S., repose, place of 
 
 repose. 
 ISyugot, S. west. 
 Nyugoti, A., western. 
 Nyugvo, A. v., reposing. 
 M/w/, S., hare. 
 
 Nyulvaddszat, S«, hare-hunting. 
 Nyiig-ni, V. n., to weigh. 
 
 O. 
 
 Cfhajtani, V., to wish. 
 Ohajtds, S., desire, wish* 
 0#, S., argument, cause, reason. 
 
 Okdd-ni, V. a., to vomit; feef 
 okdddj ignivomous. 
 
 Okfo, S., principle. 
 
 Oktalansdg, S., non-sense, stu- 
 pidity. 
 
 0/<m, S., Italian. 
 
 Olcson, Adv., cheap, 
 
 0/da/, oldaly S., side. 
 
 (//to, Post, since. 
 
 Oltalmazo, S., defendant. 
 
 (Jlthatlan, A., unextinguishable. 
 
 0/tar, S., altar. 
 
 Omlade'k, S., ruin. 
 
 Omol-ni, V. n., to flo w,to stream. 
 
 Omol-ni, V. m., to sink. 
 Ont-ani, V., to shed, to spill. 
 Cfranegyed , S , quarter of an 
 
 hour. 
 Ordit-ani, V. n., to roor. 
 Orids, S., giant. 
 Oroszldni, A., of a lion. 
 Orvosol-ni, V. a., to cure. 
 Ostor, S., scourge. 
 Ostrom, S., siege, assault. 
 Ostromlo, S., besieger. 
 Ostr omol-ni, V. a., to besiege. 
 Osz-lani, V. m. , to be dis- 
 persed, to vanish. 
 Osztdly, S., division. 
 Osztani, V. a., to divide, to 
 
 distribute. 
 O'talom, oltalom, S., defence, 
 protection. 
 
 6 and 6. 
 
 06o/, S., the bay. 
 
U7 
 
 67, S., lap, fig. middle. 
 6l-ni, V. a., to kill. 
 Oldokles, S., slaughter. 
 Oldokld, A. v., murderous. 
 6ldok'6l-ni , V. a., to kill. 
 Olel-ni, V. a., to embrace. 
 6lelkez-ni, V. a., to embrace 
 
 one another. 
 Olt-eni, V. a., to dress. 
 Oml-eni, V. m., to flow. 
 Omled-nij V. n. , to pour out 
 
 (itself). 
 6mledez-ni, v. n. , to stream, 
 
 to pour forth. 
 Onerzes, S., consciousness. 
 6nkent> Adv., volontarily. 
 Onkenfes , S, volontier. 
 Ont-eni, V. a., to pour, to shed. 
 Onvedelem, S., self-defence. 
 Or, S., guard, ortdllo , A. v., 
 
 guarding. 
 Oregr, A., old; — S., oldman. 
 Oriz-ni, meqoriz-ni, V. a., to 
 
 keep, to preserve. 
 Orlelek, S., tutelar genius. 
 6r6k, S., eternity; inheritance, 
 
 patrimony. 
 Or'ok , drokos , A., eternal; 
 
 or'okre, for ever. 
 Or'okiJs, A., hereditary. 
 Orokemleku, A., eternally (ever) 
 
 memorable. 
 Ordfli, S., joy. 
 OromriaddS) S., shouting. 
 Oromlelen, A., joyless. 
 Orsereg, S., garisson. 
 Orul-ni, V. n., to rejoice. 
 
 Orvend-eni, V. n., to rejoice. 
 Os, S. , ancestor; o*t, A., a- 
 vitious. 
 
 Osmeretes, A., known. 
 
 6sm6retlen, S., stranger, — 
 unknown. 
 
 Osvtny, S., path, way. 
 
 Osz,, A., grey, — S., old man. 
 
 Oszedugott , A. v. , crossed 
 (arms). 
 
 Oszekonczol-ni, V. a., to cut 
 to pieces. 
 
 Oszeolvadds , S., melting to- 
 gether, closely united, connec- 
 ted. 
 
 Osszerombol-ni, V. a., to ruin, 
 to demolish. 
 
 Osszerombolds, S., destruction. 
 
 Osszve-roskad-ni, V. n., to 
 fall to the ground, to sink 
 down, fig. to expire. 
 
 Osszes, A., complete, whole. 
 
 6sszeszed,-ni, V. a., to gather, 
 to collect. 
 
 Osszeszolalkozds, S., alterca 
 tion. 
 
 Osszevagdal-ni, V. a., to cut 
 to pieces. 
 
 Osszevon-ni, V. a., to con- 
 tract, to gather troops. 
 
 Ovedz-eni, V. a., to gird. 
 
 6z, S., roe, fawn; Ozfutds,S. 
 roe-hunting. 
 
 P. 
 
 Padozat) S., floor of a room. 
 Pdlya, S., path, career. 
 4 0* 
 
148 
 
 Pamlag, S., sofa. 
 
 Pdr, S., pair, couple, A., some, 
 a few. 
 
 Pdrai S. vapour. 
 
 Parancs. S., command, 
 
 Parancsnoksdg , S., the com- 
 mand. 
 
 Pardnyi, A., unimportant, little ; 
 pardnyi kor, narrow sphere. 
 
 Par an y is a g , S., trifle. 
 
 Pdrducz, S., leopard. 
 
 Pdrolgo, A. v., evaporating, 
 smoking. 
 
 Pdrosit-ani, V. a., to couple, 
 to join. 
 
 Ptfr£, S., the shore ; $//•' /?flrr/- 
 70, the brink of the grave. 
 
 Part, S , party. 
 
 Pdr to s, A., faithless, 
 
 Patkdny, S., rat. 
 
 Patkdny csoport, S., quantity 
 (herd) of rats. 
 
 Pattogtat-ni V. a , to crack, to 
 smack. 
 
 Pecset, S„ seal. 
 
 Pe<%, C, yet, again, 
 
 Pelda, S., example. 
 
 Pe'nzvdgy , S., immoderate de- 
 sire of money. 
 
 Perez, S., minute (moment.) 
 
 Per e# ye, Part., a with great noise. 
 
 Pergamen , S , parchment. 
 
 Perzset-ni, V. a., to scorch. 
 
 Pestis, S., pest, pestilence. 
 
 Pharao-asztal, S., rich table. 
 
 Piacz, S., place, market-place. 
 
 Pillango, S., butterfly. 
 
 Pilldntds , S., glance, look. 
 
 Pincze, S., cellar. 
 
 Pldnta, S., plant. 
 
 Pre da, S., prey. 
 
 Preda-leso, A. v. , lurking for 
 prey. 
 
 Probdl ni, megprobdl-ni^ V. a., 
 to try, to test. 
 
 Probate tet, S., trial. 
 
 Profetasdg, S., talant of prophe- 
 cying. 
 
 Vrosa, S., prose writing. 
 
 Poh&Y, S., cup, drink-glass. 
 
 Polgdri, A., social, civic. 
 
 Polyadal-ni, V. a., to sing to 
 sleep, to lull. 
 
 Pompa, S., pomp. 
 
 Por, S., dust, powder; /?or- 
 szem , grains of dust. 
 
 Pordz, S., leash, rein. 
 
 Pornep, S., common people. 
 
 Posvdny , S., marsh, morass. 
 
 P6tol-ni, V. a., to supply. 
 
 Pozna, S., pole. 
 
 Po'r, S., process. 
 
 Pw/itf, A., soft. 
 
 Puszta, pusztasdg, S., desert, 
 wilderness. 
 
 Pusztdn hagy-ni, V. a., to de- 
 sert, to quit. 
 
 Pusztitds, S., devastation, de- 
 struction. 
 
 Pusztito, A. v., destructive. 
 
 11. 
 
 Rabber, S., pay, wages paid 
 to slaves. 
 
149 
 
 Rabiga, S. , the yoke of sla- 
 very, being a slave. 
 
 Rabszolga, S. , slave, bond 
 man. 
 
 Rabszolgdlo, S., female slave. 
 
 Rabtdncz, S., slavish dance. 
 
 Ragad-ni, V. a., to seize. 
 
 Ragyog-ni, V. n., to shine. 
 
 Ragyogo, A. v., splendent. 
 
 Rak-ni; sebbelrakva, covered 
 with wounds. 
 
 Rakds, S., heap, pile. 
 
 Rakott, A. v., filled. 
 
 Rdmered-ni, V. n., to stare at. 
 
 Rang, S., rank. 
 
 Ravaszdi, S., cunning fellow. 
 
 Rdz-ni, V. a., to shake. 
 
 Reg, Adv., long, for a long 
 time. 
 
 Regiseg, S., antiquity. 
 
 Rejteget-ni, V. a , to hide, to 
 conceal. 
 
 Rejtek, S., lurking place. 
 
 Rejto, magdban rejto, con- 
 cealing, containing. 
 
 Remeg-ni\ V. n., to tremble. 
 
 Remeges, S., fear. 
 
 Remekelt, A. v., masterly or 
 perfectly finished. 
 
 Remenyseg, S., hope; reme'ny, 
 S., hope. 
 
 Remit- eni, V. a. , to frighten. 
 
 iterarf, S., order, rendbefiiz'ott, 
 arranged, systematical. 
 
 Ren db eli, — tbbb rendbeli, se- 
 veral, reiterated. 
 
 Rendel-ni, V. a. , to arrange; 
 
 to order. 
 Renditetten, A., unshaken, firm. 
 Rendutetteniit, Adv., unshaken, 
 
 constantly. 
 Renget and rengefeg, S., a large 
 
 forest; — A., extensive* 
 i?em/, ere/iy, S., virtue. 
 Repiil-ni, V. n., to fly. 
 Reputes, S., flight, volation. 
 jRes, S., breach. 
 7tes£, A., idle. 
 R6sz, S., part. 
 Reszket-ni, V. n v to tremble, 
 
 reszketo , a. v., trembling. 
 Reszvet, S., participation. 
 Reszve'tlenseg, S., indifference. 
 Reszvevd, A., participating, fig. 
 
 sympathising. 
 Retteg-niy V. n., to be frightened. 
 Rettenetes , A., terrible dread- 
 ful, formidable. 
 Retenthettenui, Adv., undaun- 
 tedly, intrepidly. 
 Rezeg-ni, V. n., to be vibrated, 
 
 to vibrate. 
 Rezget-ni, V. fact., to shake, 
 
 to make tremble. 
 Rezzen-ni, V. a., to frighten. 
 Rezzent-eni, fetrezenteni, to 
 
 excite, to rouse. 
 Riad-ni, V. n., to be frightened ; 
 
 f m.a riadnij to start back. 
 Ritkdn, Adv., seldom. 
 Rival-ni, V. a., to alarm, to 
 
 sound (said of the hunting 
 
 horn.) 
 
150 
 
 Robaj, S., noise. 
 
 Rogy-ni, V. m„ to sink. 
 
 Rohands, S., run, rushing upon 
 any one, assault. 
 
 Rohanot fuvatni , to sound 
 allarm (to blow allarm.) 
 
 Rokon, A., kindered S. — kins- 
 man. 
 
 Rokka, S., distaff, fig. company 
 of spinning women 
 
 Rom, S., ruin. 
 
 Rombolds , S. , destruction. 
 
 Romlds , S. , depravity, cor- 
 ruption. 
 
 Ront-ani, V. a., to destroy. 
 
 Roszlelku, A. & S., malevolent. 
 
 Roppant, A. , enormous, nu- 
 merous. 
 
 RogdS) A., cloddy, rough. 
 
 Rdglon, Adv., suddenly. 
 
 R'dpt (with the possesive af- 
 fixes) S., the flight, flying. 
 
 Ropilles , S., flight. 
 
 Rut, A., ugly, deformed. 
 
 S. 
 
 Sajndl-nu V. a., to pity. 
 Sdpadtan, Adv., pale. 
 Sdrmdny, S. , yellow-hammer. 
 
 (a bird). 
 Sdrmdny pecsenye, S a., meal 
 
 of a goldhammer. 
 S(zrw. S., after-math, fig. tender 
 
 grass. 
 Sdntz, S., intrenchment. 
 
 Seb , S., wound. 
 
 Sebesen, Adv., quickly, ra- 
 pidly. 
 
 Seb ten, Adv., hastily. 
 
 Segito, S., helper, assistant. 
 
 Segito had, S., auxiliary troops. 
 
 Segitstig, S., assistance. 
 
 Sejdit-eni, V. a., to forebode, 
 to foresee. 
 
 SejdltdS) S, presentiment. 
 
 Sejt-eni,V. a., to prognosticate, 
 to forebode. 
 
 Se/7d, A. v., foreboding. 
 
 Semmiseg, S. , nothingness, 
 nought. 
 
 Senyveszt-eni, V. a., to languish. 
 
 SerdiildyA. v., thriving growing. 
 
 Sereg, S., multitude, army. 
 
 Sereny, A., active, zealous. 
 
 S^tdlgdt-ni, V. n., to walk, to 
 and fro. 
 
 Siker , S., success. 
 
 Sz/?, S., fife, whistle. 
 
 St'r, S., grave, sirdomb, tomb. 
 sir6a szdllni, to be interred. 
 
 Sir-ni, V. n., to weep, to cry. 
 
 Sir almas y A., deplorable. 
 
 Sirat-ni, V. a., to deplore, to 
 lament. 
 
 Siriglan, Adv., to the grave. 
 
 Sivatag, S., the desert, sandy 
 desert. 
 
 Sohajt-ani, V. n., to sigh. 
 
 Sohajtds, S., sigh. 
 
 Sovdrgds, S., languishing. 
 
 Sorvadoz-ni, V. n., to lan- 
 guish. 
 
151 
 
 Spahi, S., Spahy, a kind of 
 Turkish cavalry. 
 
 Svgdr, S. , beam, fig. glance 
 (of the eye). 
 
 Svgdr, A., slender. 
 
 Svjt-ani, V. a., to strike. 
 
 Siily , S. , weight, load. 
 
 Sulyos, A., heavy, weighty; 
 sulyosan. Adv., heavily. 
 
 Sulyosit-ani , V. a., to render, 
 difficult. 
 
 Suttogo, A. v., whispering. 
 
 Su/y ed-ni , elsiilyed-ni, V. n., 
 to sink, to fall; a' bdtorsdg 
 sUlyed, the courage fails. 
 
 SiilyedeS) S., sinking perishing. 
 
 Surget-ni, V. a., to urge. 
 
 Suveg, S., head-cover, fig. hel- 
 met. 
 
 Sz. 
 
 Szabadon, Adv., free. 
 
 Szabaditds, S. , deliverance, 
 relief. 
 
 Szaggato, A. v., lacerating, 
 tearing; szaggat-ni, V. a., 
 to pluck, to tear. 
 
 Sza/, S., mouth. 
 
 Szakad-ni, V. n. , to break, 
 said of string; vege szakad, 
 to be broken off (its end 
 breaks.) 
 
 Szakadatlariy A., uninterrupted; 
 szakadatlanul , Adv. , un- 
 interruptedly. 
 
 Szdlfu, S., spire of grass. 
 
 Szdll-ani, v. n., to fly; si'r6a 
 szdll-ni, to be interred. 
 
 Szdlfit-ani, V. a, to dispatch, 
 to convey, to throw (garrison 
 in a fortress.) 
 
 Szdllong-ani, V. n , to flutter 
 (about.) 
 
 Szdllongo, A., fluttering, 
 
 Szdm, S., number; szdmomra, 
 for me; szdmodra for thee; 
 szdmdrajor him; szdmankra, 
 for us; szdmo to kr a, for you; 
 szdmokra, for them. 
 
 Szamdr^ S., ass, donkey. 
 
 Szdmkivet-ni, V. a., to banish, 
 to exile. 
 
 Szdmos, A 4 , numerous, many. 
 
 Szdmo sit-ani, V. a., to aug- 
 ment in number, 
 
 SzdmuzOtt, S., exile. 
 
 Szdnds, S., pity, compassion. 
 
 Szdnakodds, S., commiseration. 
 
 Szdnakoz-ni, V. m., to pity, 
 to have pity. 
 
 Szdnakozo, S. v., comiserating, 
 (the commiserating bird). 
 
 Szdndekozo , A. v., intended. 
 
 Szdntszdnde'k, S., (intended 
 intention); szdnt-szdndekkal 
 intentionally. 
 
 Szappanbuborek, S., soap- 
 bubble. 
 
 iSjsarmflza.s,S.origin., extraction. 
 
 Szdrngalds , S., fluttering. 
 
 SjSasz, S., saxonian. 
 
 Szdzad, S., century. 
 
152 
 
 Szdzados , A., of a century, 
 lasting for a century. 
 
 Szed-ni, V. a., to gather; rend- 
 be szed-ni, to set in order, 
 to dispose. 
 
 Szedit-eni, V. a., to benumb. 
 
 Sztfdifo, A. v., giddy. 
 
 Sztdiil-ni, V. n., to be giddy. 
 
 Szediifte, S , dizziness, giddiness. 
 
 Szeg, S, the nail. 
 
 Szeg-ni) V, a., to cut, fig. to 
 divide. 
 
 Szcgyen, S.. shame. 
 
 Szeker , S., cart, wagon. 
 
 Ssrf/, C sz ele), S., the utmost 
 end, brink. 
 
 Szel, S., wind S. 
 
 Szellem, S., mind, intellect, 
 spirit, genius. 
 
 Szeles, A., wanton, fickle. 
 
 Szelid, A., meek. 
 
 Szelidebben. Adv., more mo- 
 derately. 
 
 Szelyel nyil-ni, V. m., to open, 
 to chink. 
 
 Szelvesz, S., hurricane, wind- 
 storm. 
 
 Szem, S., eye ; szembe szdll- 
 ni , V. n. , to make head 
 against; szembe tuno, A. v., 
 apparent, imminent. 
 
 Szemelyesen, Adv., personally. 
 
 Szemelyes } A., personal. 
 
 Szemkozt, Adv., opposite. 
 
 Szemldtt , (used with the pos- 
 sessive affixes) S., eye-sight. 
 
 Szemttl-ni, V. a., to contem 
 plate. 
 
 Szemoldok, S., eye-brow. 
 
 Szempont, S., point of view. 
 
 Szentegyhdz, S., church, temple. 
 
 Szenfel-ni, V. a., to consecrate, 
 to devote (to dedicate). 
 
 Szentjdnos-bogdr, S. , glow- 
 worm. 
 
 Szenved-ni, V. n., to suffer, to 
 endure. 
 
 Szenvedelem , S. , passion, 
 (passio), affection. 
 
 Szenvedes, S., suffering. 
 
 Szenvedett,S., sufferer (he who 
 has suffered.) 
 
 Szepseg, S. , beauty. 
 
 Szer, S., stuff, material, instru- 
 ment. 
 
 Szerelem, S., love. 
 
 Szerencsejel, S., signal of good 
 fortune. 
 
 Szereny, A., modest. 
 
 Szerenyen, Adv., modestly. 
 
 Szerez-ni y V. a., to acquire. 
 
 Szerint, Po., according. 
 
 Szerkez-ni, V. a., to organize. 
 
 Szersz&m, S., instrument. 
 
 Szertedot-ni, V. n., to fall to 
 pieces. 
 
 Szerzo, S., acquirer, fig. con- 
 queror. 
 
 Szerzetes, S., friar; ferenczi 
 szerzetes, Franciscan. 
 
 Szetszaggat-ni, V. a., to tear 
 to pieces, to separate with 
 violence. 
 
153 
 
 Sztttekinget, V. n., freq., to cast 
 
 looks; sztttekingelve , look- 
 ing round. 
 Szett'ores , S. , breaking (to 
 
 break.) 
 Szetiiz-ni, V. a., to disperse, 
 
 to scatter. 
 Szin, S., colour fig. appearance, 
 
 face. 
 Szi/cla, S., rock. 
 Szikra, S., spark. 
 Sziren, S., siren, metaphorically 
 
 instead of song. 
 Szirt, S., rock, cliff. 
 Szitkozodo, A. v., blaspheming. 
 Szivdrvdny , S., rain-bow. 
 Szivdobogds, S., beating of the 
 
 heart, pulsation. 
 Szivhato, A. v., heart affecting, 
 
 affecting. 
 Szobor, S., statue. 
 Szokds , S., custom, habit. 
 Szokatlan. , A. , unacustomed, 
 
 unusual, extraordinary. 
 Szomsztfd, S., neighbour. 
 Szomj , S., thirst. 
 Szomjusdg, S., thirst. 
 Szomorit-ani, V. a., to sadden. 
 Szorongatatds, S., distress. 
 Szorongattott, A. v., oppressed, 
 
 in distress. 
 Szoros, A., narrow. 
 Szorul-ni V , n., to be pressed, 
 
 to be in want of. 
 Szorultsdg, S.. narrowness, fig. 
 
 difficulty. 
 Szozat, S., appeal. 
 
 SzDk-ni S. m., to flee, to run, 
 to jump. 
 
 Sz'6k6ll-eni, V. m., to fly up, 
 to shoot, V. n. 
 
 Sz^rnyu, A., enormous, horrible. 
 
 Szovetnek, S. torch. 
 
 Sz,w#, A., narrow. 
 
 Szuken, Adv., scanty, poorly. 
 
 SzOkseges, A., necessary. 
 
 Szuksegesen, Adv., necessarily. 
 
 Sztiko/6, A., wanting, needful. 
 
 Szul-ni, V. a., to bear a child, 
 to give birth to. 
 
 Szulet-ni, V. m., to be born. 
 
 Szuldfotd, S., native land. 
 
 Szuloi, A., parental. 
 
 Szun-ni, megszun-ni , V. m., 
 to cease. 
 
 Szunetlen, A. v. Adv., unceas- 
 ingly, uninterrupted. 
 
 Szm, S. & A., virgin. 
 
 Szi/barita, A., Sybaritical. 
 
 T. 
 
 Tdborozds, S., campaign. 
 
 Tag, S , limb, member. 
 
 Tagad'iatatlan, A., undeniable. 
 
 Takar-ni, ellakarni, V. a., to 
 cover. 
 
 Taldlkozo, S., a Person whom 
 we have to meet, appoint- 
 ment, rendez-vous. 
 
 Talp, S.. sole of the foot; talpig 
 ember, he is a man from top 
 to toe. 
 
154 
 
 Talpkdy S., ground-stone, foun- 
 dation-stone. 
 
 Tdmasz, S., support. 
 
 Tdn, Tafdn, adv., perhaps. 
 
 Tandcs, S., counsel. 
 
 Tandcslo, S., adviser. 
 
 Tdncz, S., dance. 
 
 Tdnczo'-ni, V. m., to dance. 
 
 Tdntorit-aniy.B, ,to discourage, 
 to shake the mind. 
 
 Taw/, S., witness. 
 
 Tanya, S. , hamlet. 
 
 TapasztaldSy S., experience. 
 
 Tapasztaft, A. v., experienced. 
 
 Tdpldl-ni, V. a., to nourish. 
 
 Tdpldlds, S., nourishment. 
 
 Tapod-ni, V. a., to trample. 
 
 7a/?s, S., applause. 
 
 Tdr-ni, V. a., to expose. 
 
 Tdrgy, S., object. 
 
 Tarka, A., spotted, variegated. 
 
 Trf/'s, S., companion, friend. 
 
 Tdrsasdg, tdrsassdg, S., com- 
 pany, fig. companions. 
 
 Tdrszeker , S. , ammunition 
 wagon. 
 
 Tart-ani, V. a. & n., to hold, 
 to keep ; tartani (valaminek), 
 to think ; to consider. 
 
 Tartoztat-ni, V. a., to stop, to 
 retain. 
 
 7afdr, S., Tartar. 
 
 Tdvol, Adv., far; fdtfo/ ejteni, 
 to remove far off; magdttdvol 
 ejteni, to deviate. 
 
 Tdvoz-tii, V. m., to quit, to 
 retire. 
 
 Tdvozds, S., removal. 
 
 Tdvozott, contracted tdvozt, 
 (used with the possessive 
 affixes). S., having quitted the 
 place, absence. 
 
 rdktff, C., then. 
 
 Tekint-eni, V. m., to look. 
 
 Tekinlet, S., look, S. figure; fig. 
 regard. 
 
 Tel-ni, eltel-ni, V. n , to elapse. 
 
 Teljes, tetyes, S. full. 
 
 Telyesen. Adv., fully. 
 
 Te//, A. v., filled. 
 
 Temet-ni, V. a., to bury. 
 
 Temefkezes , S. , inhumation, 
 Obsequies, burial. 
 
 Temel6,S., church yard, burying 
 ground. 
 
 Templom, S , church, temple. 
 
 Tenqer, S., sea. 
 
 Tenydsz-ni, V. m. & n., to grow, 
 to strive. 
 
 Ter, S. , space, room; Mr en, 
 teton, over stumps and shrubs. 
 
 Terd, S , knee. 
 
 Terem-ni, V. n , to grow. 
 
 Teremto, V. v., creating. 
 erhel-ni , V. a. , to load, to 
 burden; terhelo , A. v., bur- 
 densome. 
 
 Terlt-eni, V. a., to cover, to 
 spread over, fig. to prostrate. 
 
 Terjedett, A., extensive, spa- 
 cious. 
 
 Terjedesii, A., extensive, of ex- 
 tent. 
 
 Terme's, S., fruit. 
 
155 
 
 Term&szetes, A., natural. 
 
 Termet, S., growth, shape. 
 
 Tespedo, A., stagnating. 
 
 Testvdr, S., brother or sister; 
 testver , A., german. 
 
 Tdtel, S. , act, proposition; 
 magyarrd tetel, translation 
 into Hungarian. 
 
 Tetem, S., limbs, remains. 
 
 Tetemesen. Adv., considerably. 
 
 Teto, S., summit top. 
 
 Tevelyeg-ni, V. n., to wander 
 about, to lose one's way. 
 
 Tevelyqes, S., aberration, error. 
 
 Tikkad&s, see tikkadtsdg. 
 
 Tikkadlsdg, S., lassitude, weari- 
 ness. 
 
 Tilt-ani, eltilt-ani, V. a., to pro 
 chibit, to detain. 
 
 Tipor-ni, V. a., to trample. 
 
 Tiszta, A., pure, clear. 
 
 Tisztelet, S., honour, veneration ; 
 tiszteletben tart - ani , to 
 venerate, to honour. 
 
 Tisztelo, S., admirer, reverer. 
 
 Tisztes , A . , venerable , ho- 
 nourable. 
 
 Titkos, S., secret. 
 
 Tolong-ani, V. n., to press 
 forward, to crowd. 
 
 TolongdS) S., throng, crowd. 
 
 Tolul-ni, -V. n., to be urged. 
 
 Tompa, A., blunt. 
 
 Torony, S., steeple, tower. 
 
 Tblt-eni, V. a., to fill, to pass 
 or to spent time. 
 
 Tu t S., trunk, fig. foot, base 
 
 (of a mountain), forrds tbvt- 
 ben } near the spring (well). 
 
 Tbkdlet, S., perfection, accom- 
 plishment; tokeletre jutni; to 
 be accomplished. 
 
 Tolgy, S., oak. 
 
 Tor j S., stabber, fig. sting. 
 
 Tor ', S., snare; tor be ejteni, to 
 catch with a snare. 
 
 T6r-ni, V., to break; nagyra, 
 t'dr-ni , to aspire to great 
 things. 
 
 Toredek, S., fragment. 
 
 Tbrekedes, S., endeavour. 
 
 Torekedo , A. v., opening the 
 path. 
 
 Tbreked-ni, V. m., to exert one's 
 self. 
 
 7ores , S., rupture, breach. 
 
 Tbrolten, Adv., broken. 
 
 Tbrtenet, S., event. 
 
 Tortet-ni, V. fact., to drive on. 
 
 Tom, S., thorn, 
 
 Tovises, A., thorny, prickly. 
 
 Tudatlansdg , S., ignorance. 
 
 Tudomdny, S., science, know- 
 ledge. 
 
 Tvdomdnyi, A., scientific. 
 
 Tudosiids, S., information, in- 
 telligence. 
 
 Tti' aj don, S., property. 
 
 Tusakod-ni, V. m., to straggle, 
 contest. 
 
 Tunder, A., fairy. 
 
 Tundoklo , A., bright. 
 
 Tundbkol-ni, V m., to shine fig. 
 to be adorned. 
 
158 
 
 Tun-nii feltun-ni , V. m. , to 
 
 appear. 
 Tunemeny, S., phenomenon. 
 Tilnod-ni, V. m., to trouble one's 
 
 self, to muse. 
 Turni, A. a. & n., to suffer. 
 Turdelem , S , patience. 
 Tiizete's, S., firing (bombarding.) 
 Tilzes, A., fiery, red-hot. 
 Tuzfofyds, S., stream of fire, 
 
 fig. active life. 
 
 u. 
 
 Unalom, S., tediousness, disgust. 
 
 Udvar, S., court. 
 
 Udvari, A., of the court, be- 
 longing to the court. 
 
 Vgor-ni) V. m., to jump. 
 
 Ugrds , S., leap, jump. 
 
 Ugyano, Pr., the same. 
 
 Ugymond (contracted of iigy 
 mond), so he says, says he. 
 
 Ujitds, S., innovation, reform. 
 
 Ujitdj A. v., reforming. 
 
 Undok, A., abominable. 
 
 Unoka, S., grand child. 
 
 Urasdg , S., dominion.; 
 
 Utdlt, A. v , disgustful. 
 
 Utczajdro, A., walking in the 
 streets, wandering. 
 
 Utitdrs j S. , travelling - com- 
 panion. 
 
 UtkQzben, Adv., on ones 
 journey. 
 
 utmutato , S. , guide, leaden 
 
 Ulo, S., issue. 
 
 Utoljdra, Adv., at last. 
 
 1J, t. 
 
 Vdvtiztil-ni , V. a., to greet, to 
 wellcome. 
 
 Vnep , 8., festival. 
 
 t/res, — empty, void, fig. de- 
 prived ; uresfeju (empty head- 
 ed) ignorant. 
 
 Vt-ni v a/a hire : V. a., to fall 
 upon; tdbnrl illni, to pitch a 
 camp. 
 
 Uz-ni, V. a., to pursue. 
 
 Vad, S., wild beast, game. 
 
 Vadon, S., wilderness. 
 
 Vdgy, S., desire. 
 
 Vajmi, Int., Alas. 
 
 Vakmero, A., audacious, te- 
 merary. 
 
 Vdl-ni, megvdl-ni, V. n., to 
 part with. 
 
 Valaha, Adv., ever. 
 
 Valami, Fr. ind., any. 
 
 V&lasz, S., answer, reply. 
 
 V&laszt-ani) V. a., to choose. 
 
 Vdlasztds, S., election, alter- 
 native. 
 
 Vdlaszto fejedelem, S., Elector 
 (Prince of germanyj. 
 
 Vall-ani, V. a., to confess; 
 k&rlcallanU to suffer damage. 
 
 Ydlalkozott) A. v., enterprising. 
 
 Fa/tf, A. v., true, real. 
 
 Vdlogat-ni, V. a., to select, to 
 to pick out. 
 
157 
 
 Valosdg, S. , reality. 
 
 Vdltoz-ni, V. m., to follow al- 
 ternately. 
 
 V&ltoz&S) S., change, ujito 
 vdltozdst hozni, to reform. 
 
 Vdltozo, A. v., changeable. 
 
 Vdltsdg, S., ransom. 
 
 Vdnczorog-ni, V. n., to stagger. 
 
 Vdndor, S., wanderer; — A., 
 wandering. 
 
 Vdndorbot, S., travelling staff. 
 
 Vdndorol-ni, V. n., to wander. 
 
 Vdr, S.j castle. 
 
 Vardzs, S., charm, magician, 
 enchanter. 
 
 Vdrbasa, S. , "bashaw of the 
 castle. 
 
 Vdrbeli, — A., belonging to a 
 fortress, fig. garrison. 
 
 Vdrmegetti (oldal), A., (the 
 part) behind the fort. 
 
 Vdz, S., skeleton. 
 
 Vedfal, S.., bulwark. 
 
 Vedoleg , Adv. , defensively 
 protectively. 
 
 Veg , S., end. 
 
 Veghezvin-ni, V. a., to per- 
 form, to accomplish. 
 
 Vegkepen, Adv., entirely. 
 
 Vegkiirtds, S , entire exter- 
 mination. 
 
 Vegnap , S., last day. 
 
 Vegre, Adv., at last. 
 
 Vegrendelmeny , S., last will. 
 
 Vegivadal, S., the last combat, 
 fig. decisive combat. 
 
 Vegzet, S. fate (fatum, as 
 
 the Romans represented it), 
 destiny. 
 
 VSl-ni, V. a., to believe, to 
 think. 
 
 Veleme'ny, S., opinion. 
 
 Ve'lt, A. v., anticipated, fore- 
 thought. 
 
 Ve% A., old. 
 
 Ven-ni, V. a., to take; szdn- 
 dekbavenni, to intend; ne- 
 hezen venni, to be displeased. 
 
 Vendeglo, S., host. 
 
 Vendegseg , S., feast, enter- 
 tainment. 
 
 Ker-m, V. a., strike. 
 
 Fer, S., blood, fig. bloodshed; 
 — with the possessive affixes 
 — , kinsman (vereim my kins- 
 men). 
 
 Verdldozat, S., victim. 
 
 Verboszu, S., sanguinary ven- 
 gance; vcrboszut dllani, to 
 revenge with bloodshed, 
 
 Verengzo, — A., sanguinary. 
 
 Veres ,, A., sanguinary. 
 
 Vergod-ni, V. m., to break 
 through, to get through with 
 great efforts. 
 
 Verkony, S.. bitter tears. 
 
 Ve'rnap, S., slaughter, the day 
 of slaughter or defeat. 
 
 Versenez-ni, V. m., to race, 
 fig. to emulate, to rival. 
 
 VertoluldSy S., accumulation of 
 blood. 
 
 Ve'rzivatar, S., sanguinary tu- 
 mult. 
 
458 
 
 Vdsz, S., danger, tempest. 
 
 Vesz-ni, V. n., to perish. 
 veszni Urt, becoming (getting) 
 corrupted, being on the way 
 of depravation. 
 
 Veszedelem, S., danger. 
 
 VeszedelmeSy A., dangerous. 
 
 Veszely, S., danger. 
 
 Veszelyes, A., dangerous. 
 
 Vesztflytelyes, A., dangerous, 
 full of dangers. 
 
 Veszte, S. , (used with the 
 possessive affixes), loss, ruin, 
 fall. 
 
 Veszteget-ni, V. a., to lose, 
 to waste. 
 
 Veszlegle's, S., keeping one's 
 self quiet, fig. inactivity. 
 
 Vesztvhely, S., place of exe- 
 cution, scaffold. 
 
 Vet-ni, V. a , to throw; ma- 
 gat a barlangjdba vette, 
 got in his cavern. 
 
 Vetel, S., receiving. 
 
 Vetelkedo tdrs, S., rival, com- 
 petitor. 
 
 Vevu, S., buyer. 
 
 Vezerlds, S. , guidance, di- 
 rection. 
 
 Vezeto, A. v., leading. 
 
 Viadal, S., combat. 
 
 Viadalom, S., dispute, debate. 
 
 Viaskod-ni, V. m., to fight, to 
 combat. 
 
 Viddm, A., merry, cheerful. 
 
 Vidor, A., lively, awoke, brisk. 
 
 Vidoran, Adv., lively, merrily. 
 
 Vidul-ni, megvidul-ni, V. n., 
 to brighten, to grow cheerful. 
 
 Vig> A., merry, cheerful; vigan. 
 Ad v., cheerfully, with pleasure. 
 
 Vigasztalds, S., comfort, con- 
 sol ation„ 
 
 Vigydzat, S., care , precau- 
 tion. 
 
 Vihar, S., hurricane, storm. 
 
 Vildgit-ani, V. n., to shine. 
 
 Vildgosito, A. v., shining, lu- 
 minous. 
 
 Villdm, S., lightening 
 
 Villoy-ni, V. n., to gleam. 
 
 Vipera-fajzat>S., generation op 
 vipers. 
 
 Virad-ni, V. n., to dawn. 
 
 Virdgbokor , S. , flowerbush, 
 flower. 
 
 Virdgszdl, S. , stalk, stem of 
 a flower. 
 
 Virdgzo, A. v., flourishing. 
 
 Virdny, S., field, meadow. 
 
 Virul-ni, felvirul-ni, V. n., to 
 blossom, fig. to flourish. 
 
 Visel-ni, V. a., to wear; visel- 
 tet-ni, to behave. 
 
 Viszdhj) S. , adversity, ca- 
 lamity. 
 
 Viszhang, S. , echo. 
 
 Viszontagsdg, S., vicisitude. 
 
 Viszaemlekezes, S.,recollection. 
 
 Vissza fordiil-ni, V. n. , to 
 return. 
 
 Visszahanyatlds, S., relapse. 
 
 Visszanyom-nU V. a., to drive 
 back. 
 
459 
 
 ViszaUro, returning ; viszaterot 
 fuvatnij to sound the retreat. 
 
 Viszatol-ni, V. a., to push back, 
 to drive back, fig. to refuse. 
 
 Viszavetel, S., conquest (re- 
 conquest.) 
 
 Viszaver-ni, V. a., to repulse. 
 
 Viszavonds, S. , discord, dis- 
 sension. 
 
 Vitez, S., hero. 
 
 Vitezked-ni, V. m., to behave 
 bravely. 
 
 Vitezul, Adv., bravely* 
 
 Vivds, S., (assailing) assault, 
 attack. 
 
 Vivo, S., v., struggler. 
 
 Vizboltozati S. , jet or shoot 
 of water. 
 
 Vizhuzo gep, S., water pump. 
 
 Vizivdros, S. , (water town) 
 the lower quarter of Buda. 
 
 Vizsgdlat, S., inquest* 
 
 Volta, S., having been. 
 
 Vonagol-ni, V.m., to be moved 
 by convulsions fig., to be in 
 agony. 
 
 Vonul-ni, V. n., to move, to retire. 
 
 V6, S., son in law. 
 
 Vblgy, S., valley. 
 
 Von, instead of vece, Imp erf. 
 of ven-ni, to take. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zajos, A., noisy. 
 
 Zajog~ni, V. n», to bawl, to 
 rustle. 
 
 Zdpor, S., shower. 
 
 Zdr, S., lock, fig. fetters. 
 
 Zdrkozds, S., shutingup, con- 
 finement. 
 
 Zdszlo, S., standard, banner. 
 
 Zavar, S., confusion. 
 
 Zavar-ni, V. a., to confound, 
 to distract. 
 
 Zavarodds, S., confusion. 
 
 Zeng-eni, V. n., to sound; 
 visszazengeni, to re-echo. 
 
 Zordon, A., rough. 
 
 Zug, S , corner. 
 
 Zugds, S., roaring, fig. fury. 
 
 Zuhan-ni, V. n , to rush down. 
 
 Zuz-ni, V. a., to bruise. 
 
 Zuza, S., craw, stomach of 
 birds. 
 
 Zz. 
 
 Zsdk, S., bag. 
 Zseb, S., pocket. 
 Zsidbadds, S., slumber, stiff- 
 ness, torpity. 
 Zsido , S., jew. 
 
 Leipzig, printed by Alexander Wiede. 
 
Typographical errors in the selections. 
 
 Page 48 line 3, put: leereszkedese instead of leereszkedose. 
 Kisfaludy „ „ Kisfalu y. 
 
 volt „ ,, volt, 
 
 konnyu „ ,, konyu. 
 
 reszvetlenseget „ „ reszvetlenseget. 
 fulemile „ „ fulmile. 
 
 rol „ „ rol. 
 
 kormdnyzdsa „ „ kormdnyzdsd. 
 kapv' „ ,, kapu. 
 
 meghatdrzd ,, „ meghatdrzd. 
 
 csak ,, ,, csdk. 
 
 88 1. 3, p. 89, 1. 7, p. 90, 1. 19 put: Osz instead of Osz. 
 96 line 22, put: adtom e instead of adta me\ 
 99 „ 6, „ Elvette „ „ £ue/te. 
 
 4 01 „ 6, „ csatolt „ „ csato. 
 
 414 ,, 20, „ Szidofoldem „ „ SzU ofoldem. 
 4 46 „ 45, „ Elete „ „ £/ete. 
 
 53 
 
 „ 1, 
 
 58 
 
 „ 27, 
 
 60 
 
 „ 2, 
 
 71 
 
 „ 12, 
 
 63 
 
 „ 13, 
 
 66 
 
 „ 15, 
 
 69 
 
 „ 14, 
 
 70 
 
 „ 21, 
 
 77 
 
 „ 24, 
 
 80 
 
 ,, 18, 
 
 H 136 80 i 
 

 •^ 
 
 
 
 Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: May 2007 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 1 6066 
 (724)779-2111 
 
h* ^ i* *VSS^b' *t* a* » 
 
 l> 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
HI 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 
 .V^-A's* 1 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 K'fM 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ «; 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 v-> , ,ft5y$ 
 
 
 
 \/'A«* 
 
 ran! Hi 
 
 SH H